You are on page 1of 368

A Manual of Ugaritic

Linguistic Studies in Ancient West Semitic


edited by

M. OConnor and Cynthia L. Miller

1. The Verbless Clause in Biblical Hebrew: Linguistic Approaches, edited by Cynthia L. Miller 2. Phonology and Morphology of Biblical Hebrew: An Introduction, by Joshua Blau 3. A Manual of Ugaritic, by Pierre Bordreuil and Dennis Pardee 4. Word Order in the Biblical Hebrew Finite Clause: A Syntactic and Pragmatic Analysis of Preposing, by Adina Moshavi

A Manual of

Ug a r i t i c

Pierre Bordreuil and Dennis Pardee

Winona Lake, Indiana Eisenbrauns 2009

Copyright 2009 by Eisenbrauns. All rights reserved. Printed in the United States of America.

www.eisenbrauns.com First published as Manuel d Ougaritique Copyright 2004 by Librairie Orientaliste Paul Geuthner S.A.

Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data


Bordreuil, Pierre. [Manuel dOugaritique. English] A manual of Ugaritic / Pierre Bordreuil and Dennis Pardee. p. cm. (Linguistic studies in Ancient West Semitic ; 3) Includes bibliographical references and index. ISBN 978-1-57506-153-5 (hardback : alk. paper) 1. Ugaritic languageGrammar. 2. Ugaritic languageTexts. I. Pardee, Dennis. II. Title. PJ4150.B5913 2009 492u.6782421dc22 2009037311

The paper used in this publication meets the minimum requirements of the American National Standard for Information SciencesPermanence of Paper for Printed Library Materials, ANSI Z39.48-1984.

Contents
Preface . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Preface to the English Edition . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Foreword, Including a Description of the Intended Audience . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Historical Introduction and Grammar . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1. Introduction to the History and Culture of Ugarit 1 2. Writing System 21 3. Phonology 23 4. Morphology 28 5. Derivational Processes 63 6. Compounding 64 7. Syntax 65 8. Vocabulary/Lexicon 73 9. Particularities of Poetic Texts 79 Abbreviations and Sigla . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Works Cited and Bibliographical Abbreviations . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Hand Copies . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . vii ix x 1

83 84 97

Selection of Texts . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 157 I. Mythological Texts 159 II. Ritual Texts 198 III. Incantations 219 IV. Scientic Texts 223 V. Letters 233 VI. Legal Texts 254 VII. Administrative Texts 263 VIII. Abecedaries 284 Concordance of Text Numbers . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 286 Glossary . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 293

Preface
Pierre Bordreuil and Dennis Pardee are eminently qualied to prepare a Manual of Ugaritic that takes into account the most recent advances in the eld while at the same time honoring the pioneers of Ugaritological research, Edouard Dhorme and Charles Virolleaud, by publishing the rst edition of this book in French. Both authors possess the primary qualication of having extensive teaching experience. Pierre Bordreuil inaugurated a position in Ugaritic at the cole des langues et civilisations orientales of the Institut catholique de Paris, a language that is rightly considered indispensable for an establishment where biblical studies are held in such high esteem. Dennis Pardee teaches in the Department of Near Eastern Languages and Civilizations at the University of Chicago, where the study of the literatures of the ancient Near East has long been pursued at the highest level. Furthermore, and most importantly, they are the worlds leading experts on the documents that their Manual treats. They have edited or newly reedited numerous tablets with exemplary attention to the slightest details of paleography and language. It is out of their concern for precision that they resume an American practice going back, I believe, to W. F. Albright and endeavor to reconstruct completely a plausible vocalization using, in some cases, the three distinctive alif-signs. The effort may appear bold, but it is predicated on an impeccable knowledge of Comparative Semitic grammar that augments the consonantal skeleton of the language and takes into account the fact that Ugaritic was a living, poetic language which was less restricted by rigid consonantal notation than was Sabaean or even Phoenician. This expertise typies Ras Shamras epigraphic tradition which, since 1930, has inspired interest, even enthusiasm. As chance would have it, the Library of the High Priest was the rst building excavated and, as a result, the religious literature reecting Semitic mythology came immediately to be known from the tablets of Ilimilku, a mythology of which Renan had disputed the very existence. The myths, the recitation of which may have been thought necessary for the proper functioning of the world, presented gods and goddesses whose names were long familiar to those acquainted with the Bible and the other, unfortunately rare, relics of ancient Semitic thought. It thus became clear that the normative monotheism of Israelite religion had arisen out of a well-organized polytheism that distributed the necessary functions of natural and social life among different divine gures. Because of these similarities, Ugaritology ran the risk of developing into an auxiliary discipline to biblical vii

viii

Preface

exegesis. I have heard Charles Virolleaud complain with his customary discretion that the new discipline had broken away from Assyriology, which was his own eld, only to fall into the hands of Old Testament specialists. Subsequent discoveries have allowed for a correction of this approach, though without ignoring the contributions of the religious texts, still to this day unique. The numerous collections of practical documents, inventories, personnel lists, and international correspondence now provide the data necessary to reconstruct in some detail the life of a Syrian state at the end of the Bronze Age. Ras Shamra is one of the richest sites for understanding ancient Syria, which was not merely a no mans land between Mesopotamia and Egypt but home to an independent civilization whose legacy continues in our alphabet and our religions. Ugaritology deserves to be considered an independant historical discipline, one to be mastered by itself and for itself, as distinct a eld as Assyriology or Egyptology, even if it appears easier because of the profound afnities shown by Ugaritic with other long known Semitic languages. The authors of this Manual, I would judge, are motivated by a desire to promote this type of Ugaritic research. They cover the essential aspects of previous excavation and research, the alphabetic Ugaritic writing system and the problems it poses, the history of the Kingdom of Ugarit and its place in the concert of nations, its organization, administration, and resources. But it is in the selection of texts that their originality is displayed, for they do not omit a single genre represented at Ugaritto the point of restricting the myths and legends to a reduced proportion. The lexicon, which is only intended to be one aid for students working on the texts and which omits comparative or etymological notes, may surprise its users by its imitation of the alphabetic order in use at Ugarit, as attested by the famous abecedaries discovered there (an order in which the voiceless palatal sibilant follows the voiced palatal stop because of graphic similarity). By refusing to adopt the order of Hebrew letters familiar to Semitists, Bordreuil and Pardee make of this unfamiliar element an excellent pedagogical tool for recalling the specicity of Ugaritic and of the civilization that this language has transmitted. A. Caquot

Preface to the English Edition


The English edition of the Manuel dougaritique (2004) consists of an English version of the French original incorporating corrections, modications of some of the grammatical presentations as well as of some of the interpretations of texts, and some updating of the bibliographical data. The only errors in the copies provided for the Selection of Texts of which we are aware were {n} for {r} in 3 RS 2.[003]+ i 10, {w} for {r} in 19 RS 17.120:9, and {z} for {h} in 35 RS [Varia 4]:10. Errors of other kinds, both in content and in form, were, however, more numerous; we hope to have caught most of the former and to have corrected them here. The most important of the modications is in the presentation of the verbal system particular to poetry. The basic structure of the work, down to and including paragraph numbers, remains unchanged, and anyone familiar with the French original should be able to move to this new edition with little effort. The Authors

ix

Foreword, Including a Description of the Intended Audience


The object of this Manual is to put into the hands of persons who wish to learn the Ugaritic language a tool enabling them to acquire the rudiments of every aspect of the study of Ugaritic texts, from the decipherment of the tablet to an understanding of the deciphered text. But it is limited to the rudiments, and those who desire to become specialists should further their knowledge in three principal ways: (1) immerse themselves in the study of the Ugaritic texts; (2) consult a wide variety of secondary sources, some of which are indicated in the list of works cited; (3) learn at least one other Semitic language, preferably a language for which the (or a) vocalization is known, such as Arabic, Aramaic, or Hebrew. It appears obvious to us that a preliminary knowledge of another Semitic language and study under the direction of a capable professor or instructor who can explain the difcult aspects of the texts assigned here will facilitate the use of this Manual. This Manual contains three parts: a grammar, a selection of texts, and a glossary. 1. The grammar, preceded by an introduction to the discovery of Ugarit and a brief description of the Kingdom of Ugarit, covers the traditional subjects (phonology, morphology, syntax) as well as the particulars of Ugaritic vocabulary and a very brief introduction to the basic features of poetry. Grammatical rules are copiously illustrated by examples, drawn wherever possible from the selection of texts. In these cases we indicate the reference according to this collection. If an example comes from a text that is not presented in the selection of texts, we cite it according to the RS/RIH number followed by the reference to the editio princeps or to KTU/CAT. 2. The goal of our selection of texts was to provide a representative range of attested literary genres, from the celebrated mythological texts to humble scribal exercises. In the introductions to each text there are bibliographic references that allow the reader to locate the editio princeps, principal collections, and one or two of our studies where ample explanations of our interpretation of the text can be consulted. The user should not expect to nd here a complete bibliography but simply some basic and recent works from which the history of the study of the text in question may be traced. The text itself is reproduced in three forms: a facsimile of the tablet, a transcription of the cux

Foreword, Including a Description of the Intended Audience

xi

neiform signs into Roman characters, and a vocalization. Generally, we have endeavored to add as little as possible in the transcription, compared with what is actually on the tablet. Also, the corrections are not typically shown in the text itself, but they are indicated in the notes, in the translation, and in the vocalized text. On the other hand, the restorations of important passages drawn from parallel texts are directly inserted into the transcribed text so as not to overload the notes. Of course, the third of these presentations, the vocalized text, reects our conception of Ugaritic grammar, and it is to be considered an exercise in phonetic reconstruction; as such, it contains a degree of subjectivity not found in the copy or in the transcription. We consider the grammatical exercise that is the vocalization of a Ugaritic text to be a helpful onenot because it faithfully reproduces all the details of Ugaritic grammar, which is an impossible goal at the present stage of our knowledge of Ugariticbut because it communicates our understanding of the texts according to the rules outlined in the grammar. For example, whether /hipanu/ is or is not the correct vocalization of the common noun written {hpn}, the ending with /-u/ conveys to the reader that we analyze it as a nominative-singular noun; or similarly, the vocalization of a verb with the form /yaQaTTiLu/ indicates its parsing as a D-stem imperfective indicative. The user who wishes to learn all facets of Ugaritic will also take advantage of the facsimiles and the photographs along with the transcriptions, in order to learn the signs and their various forms. The vocalized text will serve, then, as a bridge between the text and the grammar. Contrary to the facsimile, which in principle conforms in every detail to the text as it appears on the tablet, the transcribed text is arranged according to the literary form of the text; the poetic texts are divided according to the poetic structure with the translation opposite it, while the presentation of the texts in prose depends more on the form of the tablet (i.e., it has been possible to place the translation of prose texts opposite the transcription only if the lines of the text on the tablet were short). Lastly, one will nd a notes section the purpose of which is to explain epigraphic difculties and to aid the reader in the analysis of a word, a formula, or a text. It should be observed that these notes diminish in the course of the Manual because we offer such remarks only for the rst attestation of a word or form. The inscribed objects themselves are presented in two forms facsimile and photoand may also be found, along with the photos, in digital form on a CD-ROM. This digital version is a complete PDF of the entire book, including the text, facsimiles, and photos (the latter in color). All references to texts have been hyperlinked in the PDF so that, for instance, one may move freely from a discussion of the text in the grammar to the facsimile, to a color photo of the tabletand back. No tools other than the free Adobe Acrobat Reader are needed in order to access this material; more information is found on the CD itself.

xii

Foreword, Including a Description of the Intended Audience

3. The glossary lists all of the attestations of each word in the selection of texts (with the exception of the conjunction w) and in rare instances is abridged for specic texts; for example, each attestation of the conjunction in RS 1.002 is not listed in the glossary. The reason for this procedure is to permit the user to be certain to nd our analysis of every word for each text; if at rst the reference to a word is not located, then it is necessary to rethink the analysis and to continue the search. This glossary is organized by roots, but we include all the nominal forms which begin with a consonant other than the initial consonant of the root with a cross-reference to the principal entry (for example, MDBT: see DB). For those who are interested in questions of etymology, we indicate the historical form of the root from which the Ugaritic one derives (for example, DB to sacrice comes from /QB/, and SRP to burn from /RP/). Contrary to the majority of authors, who have opted for the West Semitic order of the rst millennium (with the modications necessary for Ugaritic) or the Latin order (with more signicant modications), we have judged it appropriate to adopt the sequence of the Ugaritic alphabet as known from the several abecedaries discovered at the site (for two examples, see the last texts in the selection of texts). This choice is all the more logical when one considers that the Ugaritic sequence is a variant of the order attested for the other Northwest-Semitic languages: see the comparative table in the grammar. This work would not have been possible without the help of our colleagues responsible for Oriental antiquities at the museums where the tablets are kept: Mouna Moazzen and Muyassar Yabroudi in the Damascus Museum; Nasser Sharaf and Samer Abdel-Ghafour in the Aleppo Museum; Jamal Hadar in the Lattakia Museum; Annie Caubet, Batrice Andr-Salvini, and Norbeil Aouici in the Louvre. It goes without saying that the directors of antiquities in Damascus (Tammam Fakouch, then Bassam Jamous) and in Aleppo (Sakhr alOlabi) have given us their full cooperation, as has the Mission de Ras Shamra (Yves Calvet and Bassam Jamous, then Jamal Hadar) and the Mission de Ras Ibn Hani (Adnan Bounni and Jacques Lagarce). Lastly, many thanks also to Carole Roche and Robert Hawley for the hours they spent helping us photograph the inscribed objects. All these photographs are new and were taken under the sponsorship of the Mission de Ras Shamra and the Mission de Ras Ibn Hani, with the exception of the coverage of RS [Varia 14] (text 40) because this tablet is presently in a private Norwegian collection (the photographs reproduced here, taken when the tablet was still part of an American collection, were provided by the West Semitic Research Project).

Historical Introduction and Grammar


1. Introduction to the History and Culture of Ugarit
1.1. The Discovery of the Port and Village The modern discovery of ancient Ugarit began in 1928 on the Mediterranean coast about a dozen kilometers to the north of Lattakia near the bay of Minet el-Beida. At the time, the region was administered by France under a mandate of the League of Nations. This is how Gabriel Saad, a Lattakian authority on Ras ShamraUgarit, has described the discovery of this archaeological site by a farmer named Mahmoud Mella az-Zr according to local tradition:
. . . one morning early in March of 1928, as he was plowing with an ox-team, he noticed an area where the plow made only a shallow furrow and was bumping against something hard that made a ringing noise when struck. That evening he came back with some friends to the eld. Only a few inches under the surface, they came upon a series of large at stones. Moving these aside, they discovered a tomb made of hewn stone along with a great deal of pottery. For a week they worked at uncovering the tomb. Then a certain Bruno Michel, who owned a farm not far from there, happened to be passing by Minet el-Beida on horseback and saw the locals standing around the excavation with its numerous pottery vessels. He immediately informed Ernest Schaefer, who was the governor of the territory of Lattakia under the Mandate. He in turn sent a report to the headquarters of the Service des Antiquits, located in Beirut and responsible for both Lebanon and Syria. The director, Charles Virolleaud, sent one of his men, Lon Albanse, to investigate the discovery. . . . Soon thereafter, Pierre Delbs . . . began a small excavation near the tomb. . . . (translated from Saad 1979: 3839) 1
1. . . . un matin du mois de mars 1928, tandis quil poussait ses boeufs, il remarqua un endroit du terrain o le soc de sa charrue, au lieu de senfoncer dans le sol, heurtait quelque chose de dur en mettant un bruit sec. Le soir du mme jour, il revint sur les lieux, accompagn de quelques camarades. A peine eurent-ils enlev une mince couche de terre quils aperurent quelques dalles. Les ayant dplaces, ils virent un caveau funraire construit en pierres de taille et renfermant une nombreuse poterie. Pendant une semaine ils se mirent retourner le caveau. Puis, Bruno Michel, qui possdait une proprit non loin de l, passa cheval prs de Minet el Beida. Il vit alors les paysans entourant la fosse remplie de vases en terre cuite. Il en informa aussitt M. Ernest Schaefer qui tait, sous le Mandat franais, gouverneur du territoire de Lattaqui. Celui-ci avisa, son tour, le Service des Antiquits dont le sige tait alors Beyrouth et qui tait responsable aussi bien du Liban que de la Syrie. Charles Virolleaud, qui dirigeait ce service,

Historical Introduction and Grammar

The Service des Antiquits sent pottery samples collected from the tomb as well as a plan of the tomb itself to the Louvre. Ren Dussaud, at that time in charge of the Oriental antiquities section, at once understood the promising nature of the discovery and obtained the funds necessary for an archaeological investigation. Claude F.-A. Schaeffer was named director, and he began excavations on April 2, 1929. He at rst concentrated on the site of the accidental discovery at Minet el-Beida but soon, following the counsel of Ren Dussaud, he expanded his efforts to the summit of Tell Ras Shamra, situated less than a kilometer inland. On May 14, 1929, ve days after the beginning of the excavations on the tell, the rst tablet with cuneiform writing appeared (this initial discovery has been recounted in detail by the excavator himself [Schaeffer 1956]). The discovery of cuneiform tablets along the Levantine coast was hardly surprising in and of itself, for half a century earlier the epigraphic discoveries of el-Amarna had revealed that the kings of the cities along the Syrian coast, from Gubla (Byblos) to ur (Tyre), had in the 14th century couched their correspondence with the pharaohs Amenhotep IV/Akhenaten in Akkadian. And indeed some of the rst tablets discovered at Ras Shamra were written in an Akkadian comparable to that of the Amarna Letters. This linguistic similarity led the rst epigrapher of the French archaeological team, Charles Virolleaud, to place the new texts in the same time frame as that of the Amarna texts. So early a dating has, however, been shown by subsequent archaeological and epigraphic discoveries to be incorrect. Most of the Amarna texts date to a narrow time frame in the rst third of the 14th century while only a small minority of the Akkadian texts from Ras Shamra date to later in that centurythe vast majority are from the 13th and early 12th centuries, with the major concentration belonging to the last half-century or so of the history of the kingdom. This distribution of the Akkadian sources is conrmed by the historical and linguistic data now available from the cuneiform archives of other Syrian sites such as Alalakh, Emar, etc. Furthermore, it is generally the case that, anywhere one excavates the surface-level archaeological stratum, its artifacts represent the last few years of the occupation of the city, in round gures from ca. 1200 to 1185 b.c. 1.2. The Identication of Ugarit The site of the city of Ugarit had not been identied previously, but there were good reasons to believe that it was located somewhere on the Levantine coast. Its name was known from the Amarna correspondence of Rib-Haddi,

envoya lun de ses collaborateurs, Lon Albanse, enquter sur place. . . . Peu de temps aprs, Pierre Delbs . . . entreprit des fouilles proximit du caveau. . . .

1. Introduction to the History and Culture of Ugarit

king of Byblos in the 14th century b.c., who evoked its splendor in a letter addressed to the pharaoh Amenhotep IV/Akhenaten: Look, there is no mayors residence like that of the residence in Tyre. It is like the residence in Ugarit. Exceedingly [gr]eat is the wealth [i]n it (EA 89:4852, translation by Moran 1992: 162). Ugarit was also mentioned in the Egyptian geographical lists of Amenhotep III at the Temple of Soleb and among the allies of the Hittites in the poem of Pentaur, which relates the Egyptian version of the battle of Qadesh. A Hittite prayer addressed to the goddess Ishtar of Nineveh mentions Ugarit in the same context with Alalakh and Sidon. Before 1929, however, the location of this city was still entirely uncertain (de Langhe 1945: 1.3237). As with the decipherment of the Ugaritic language, the identication of the newly discovered city was primarily the result of intuition. W. F. Albright (193132: 165) and C. Virolleaud (1931b: 351) were the rst to express in writing that the ruins of Tell Ras Shamra represented the ancient city of Ugarit, but . Forrer appears to have made the same suggestion a year earlier (Schaeffer 1932: 26). In his published remarks in 1931 that we have just cited, C. Virolleaud mentioned his decipherment of the name of a Niqmaddu, king of Ugarit (nqmd mlk grt), on a tablet from 1931 (RS 3.347, editio princeps by Virolleaud 1932; cf. Bordreuil and Pardee 1989: 31). This reading was conrmed in 1933 thanks to the colophon on an alphabetic tablet written by Ilimilku . . . scribe of Niqmaddu, king of Ugarit (RS 5.155, editio princeps by Virolleaud 1934). In 1932, F. Thureau-Dangin accepted this identication (Schaeffer 1932: 26), which was denitively established two years later by an Akkadian letter from the Euphrates region in which the author expressed for his Ugaritian correspondent the wish that the gods of the land of Ugarit guard you, my brother (RS 6.198, editio princeps by Thureau-Dangin 1935). 1.3. The Decipherment of the Alphabetic Cuneiform Writing System While the rst epigraphic discoveries, including, as we have seen, tablets written in an Akkadian similar to that of the Amarna Letters, permitted a rapid and positive identication of the ancient city concealed by Tell Ras Shamra, the decipherment of the new cuneiform writing system and the language it represented was a much more complicated matter. More than a halfcentury after the rediscovery of cuneiform literature from Mesopotamia, this new writing system appeared on the Levantine coast with the peculiarity of being made up of cuneiform characters that did not, however, conform to the Mesopotamian logo-syllabic system. Since the number of signs was relatively small, the system was identied as alphabetic even before it had been completely deciphered. As a result of the geographic proximity between the Syrian coast and the nearby island of Cyprus, C. Virolleaud, who was entrusted with editing these new texts, initially wondered if it could be a Cypriot or Aegean writing system.

Historical Introduction and Grammar

This line of inquiry soon proved to be a dead end, but the editors observation of three phenomena of a graphic nature was certainly signicant for the rapid decipherment that followed. He pointed out: (1) that the total number of signs in use was relatively small, an indication that the writing system was probably alphabetic in nature; (2) that words, rarely comprising more than four signs, were separated by a wedge or simple vertical stroke; (3) that an identical sequence of signs was found on ve bronze blades discovered in 1929 (see Bordreuil and Pardee 1989: 20, numbers RS 1.[051] to RS 1.[055]) and at the beginning of a text on a clay tablet excavated in the same year (RS 1.018, see Bordreuil and Pardee 1989: 17). In this latter document, a sign preceding the sequence was interpreted as the Semitic preposition l meaning to, and the sequence itself was interpreted as the name of the owner of the bronze object (as we shall see, however, the term is to be analyzed as a title rather than as a proper name) and as the addressee of the text incised on the tablet. Admittedly, these common-sense observations were of limited value, for the linguistic identity of this new language remained unknown. Virolleaud later described in very lucid terms the preliminary obstacles to decipherment: As we had at our disposition not the briefest of bilingual or trilingual inscriptions, the problem with which we were presented was particularly daunting. Indeed it could have gone without a solution, for it is obvious that an unknown language expressed in an unknown script is undecipherable (Virolleaud 1936a: 68; 2 cf. Caquot, Sznycer, and Herdner 1974: 36). In sum, it was an equation with two unknown variables. Another difculty was the impossibility to derive the signs incised on these tablets from the Sumero-Akkadian syllabary, which had been known for decades. Perplexity followed the initial surprise, for the uncertainty obtained at three levels: the nature of the signs (logograms, syllables, or phonemes?), the identication of the individual signs, and the classication of the language represented by these signs. Virolleaud noted the presence of small vertical wedges separating sequences of signs that generally did not number more than four or ve elements. One should not underestimate this preliminary observation, which was an important condition for decipherment, though not sufcient in itself. The total number of signs in the system was about 30, making it probable that they were letters of an alphabet. Yet each of the signs and their divergent forms still needed to be identied and each one assigned its precise valueno easy series of tasks. While this process was underway, Virolleauds copies of the more important of the new texts appeared in mid-April of 1930 in
2. Comme nous ne disposions daucune bilingue, ou trilingue, si courte ft-elle, le problme se posait dans des conditions particulirement ingrates, et ce problme dailleurs et trs bien pu tre insoluble, car il est vident quune langue inconnue exprime par une criture inconnue est indchiffrable.

1. Introduction to the History and Culture of Ugarit

the journal Syria (a specialized periodical created at the initiative of Ren Dussaud), in vol. 10, bearing the imprint date of 1929 (see Virolleaud 1929). These reproductions immediately attracted the attention of Semitists and sparked intense activity in this new eld of study among the experts. Among them, H. Bauer, a Semitist at Halle, immediately sensed that the new language was Semitic, and this intuition, which he was the rst to put in writing, turned out to be correct. Proting from Virolleauds observation regarding the use of word-dividers, he grouped into words those sequences that were marked off by separators and comprised four or ve signs. The rst and/or the last sign would correspond in Semitic morpho-syntax to prexes or sufxes added to the tri-consonantal structure characteristic of the Semitic languages. As a result, the rst sign (a preformative) and/or the last sign (an afformative) could be identied as /n/ or /t/, letters commonly used as prexes and sufxes in other known Semitic languages. The sign indicating possession could be identied as the preposition l, and other isolated letters correlated with prepositions or conjunctions comprising only one letter: b, w, k, and l. In many texts, sequences of three to ve letters repeatedly separated by the same two letters and situated between two small vertical wedges were interpreted as lists of proper names, where the patronym was followed by bn, son of, a common practice in the Semitic world (in actuality the sequence is {bl . bt.} + PN, repeated over several consecutive lines of the tablet RS 1.014). These devices enabled Bauer to propose identications for seventeen letters. . Dhorme, while adopting some of Bauers identications, undertook his own research and improved on Bauers results by correcting the reading of ve signs. At the same time, Virolleaud identied a small tablet from the 1930 excavations as an administrative document that revealed the names of several numbers spelled out using letters. By comparing these with their counterparts found in other Semitic languages, he determined values for some letters that were still uncertain or unidentied. In July of 1931, just a little more than two years after the discovery of the rst tablet, Virolleaud was able to present a full set of values for the signs of this rst alphabet represented by wedges incised in clay, which at the time he thought numbered 28 signs (Virolleaud 1931a). With 70 years of hindsight, we may describe the contributions of Bauer, Dhorme, and Virolleaud to the decipherment of Ugaritic as complementary. (The inscriptions on the hoe and the adze blades provide a good example of the ad hoc methods of the rst deciphererssee Bordreuil 1998; on the history of decipherment, see Caquot, Sznycer, and Herdner 1974: 3441, and, for more details on the role played by each of these decipherers, Day 2002). During the following years, the regular publication of new texts by Virolleaud not only made known this new Semitic language but also revealed that this cuneiform alphabet had been used at Ugarit to write Hurrian texts and some Akkadian texts. The remarkably rapid decipherment of the cuneiform alphabet resulted

Historical Introduction and Grammar

in the identication of a new language: Ugaritic was added to the West Semitic languages of the 1st millennium that were already known to exist (Phoenician, Hebrew, and Aramaic), and it provided vast numbers of new data on the roots of these 1st-millennium languages extending back into the last third of the 2nd millennium b.c. (de Langhe 1945: 1.22134). Improvements were made on these initial results during the following decades, and it is still occasionally demonstrated that the best interpretations of new forms are not necessarily the rst proposed (cf. Freilich and Pardee 1984). 1.4. Tablet Discoveries It was primarily during the rst three years of archaeological excavations, from 1929 to 1931, that the Library of the High Priest, adjacent to the Temple of Baal and situated in the upper part of the city in the northeastern sector of Tell Ras Shamra, yielded the major literary documents in alphabetic cuneiformamong others, the legends of Kirta (Keret) and Danilu (Danel), the various myths of the storm-god Haddu (better known by his title Balu master)as well as some Akkadian texts. Several alphabetic texts bore the signature of the scribe (and author?) Ilimilku, an upper-level ofcial in the service of King Niqmaddu (III) (another tablet inscribed by this famous scribe was discovered 60 years later in the House of Urtenu, situated in the south-central section of the city [RS 92.2016, editio princeps by Caquot and Dalix 2001]). During the following years, until 1939, the greatest part of the archaeological effort was focused on this rst area, which is traditionally called the acropolis, and, to a lesser extent, on the sections of the lower city that were located just to the west and to the east of the acropolis. The resemblances between the language of the rst Akkadian texts discovered and the texts from el-Amarna, the only texts of Levantine origin known at that time, led Virolleaud to propose a date for the texts in the 14th century, and Schaeffer followed him in this dating, though he had at rst preferred a 13th-century date. Just before the interruption of excavations in 1939 owing to the outbreak of World War II, Schaeffer began excavating the Royal Palace and he continued in this area when archaeological activities resumed in 1948. One of the rst nds from this area was a group of alabaster fragments bearing hieroglyphic inscriptions of Ramses II that provided an approximate chronology in the 13th century. Though new areas were opened, excavations in the Royal Palace continued until 1955 and yielded hundreds of texts written primarily in Akkadian that belonged to two principal groups: the southern archive, containing mostly legal documents (treaties, contracts, edicts, and verdicts), and the eastern archive, where some of the international correspondence in Akkadian was kept (Lackenbacher 2002: 4245). In the Residential Quarter, the House of Rapanu (excavated in 1953, 1956, 1958) contained another part of the international correspondence in Akka-

1. Introduction to the History and Culture of Ugarit

dian. There also were the House of Rashapabu (1953) and the House of the Lettered Gentleman (1953); in the South Acropolis trench, the House of Agapsharri (1962), the House of the Priest with Lung and Liver Models (1961, 1965), and the House with Magic Texts (1962). In 1954, then in 1964 and 1965, excavation took place in the South Palace, located across a street from the Royal Palace (today the identication of this large house as belonging to the royal family is widely abandoned and attribution to Yabninu is preferred: see Courtois 1990). Beginning in 1973, a fortuitous nd (Bordreuil, ed. 1991: 79) led to the discovery of more than 600 tablets, known as the archive of the House of Urtenu, second in total number of tablets only to the archives of the Royal Palace. The principal publications of texts from this house may be found in Bordreuil, ed., 1991; Yon and Arnaud, eds., 2001. The excavations continue and the Mission de Ras ShamraOugarit, successively led since 1971 by H. de Contenson, J. C. Margueron, M. Yon, and Y. Calvet (a clear and complete presentation may be found in Yon 1997, 2006), as well as the Mission de Ras Ibn Hani, led by A. Bounni and J. Lagarce (see Bounni, Lagarce, and Lagarce 1998), have discovered over the past quarter-century several hundred tablets that supply important information on the last years of life in this Bronze Age Syrian kingdom at the end of the 13th and the beginning of the 12th century b.c. 1.5. Abecedaries In 1939, ten years after the rst discoveries, the order as well as the number of letters according to the Ugaritic alphabetic tradition were provided by the nd of a cuneiform abecedary consisting of 30 signs arranged roughly in the order of the Semitic alphabet as attested in the 1st millennium b.c. The ve interdentals and velars that had disappeared in the 1st-millennium writing traditions were now seen to be interspersed throughout the Ugaritic alphabet (see below, 3 Phonology). Other examples have been unearthed since, and the number of complete abecedaries currently published is more than a dozen, inscribed on ten tablets found between the 10th and 24th campaigns: RS 10.081, RS 12.063, RS 19.031, two complete sequences on RS 19.040 and on RS 20.148 + 21.069, RS 23.492, two complete sequences on RS 24.281, and RS 24.288 (for details on the publications of these texts, see Bordreuil and Pardee 1989). R. Hawley (personal communication) has identied two additional fragmentary abecedaries: RS 5.274 and RS 19.174,[4], and a new exemplar containing two complete sequences has been included in our selection of texts (55 RS 94.2440). The original decipherment had been achieved brilliantly without the help of an abecedary, but 25 years later it was further conrmed by a damaged text discovered in the excavations of the Royal Palace in 1955 (RS 19.159, editio princeps by Virolleaud 1957, text 189). This synoptic table of signs originally

Historical Introduction and Grammar

contained the Ugaritic alphabet and its phonetic equivalents in the Akkadian syllabary arranged in parallel columns. The rst ten letters (from {} to {}) and the nal ten (from {p} to {p}) of the alphabet are preserved. This table thus provides the vocalization of two-thirds of the Ugaritic cuneiform alphabet. This document certainly represents an attempt to set down the correspondences between the letters of the alphabet and certain signs of the traditional cuneiform repertory. With this table of equivalences may be compared to the Akkadian and Hurrian texts from the Library of the High Priest written in alphabetic characters. This discovery illustrates the extent to which Ugarit was a part of the broader cuneiform world, where Mesopotamian scribal practices were all pervasive. Perhaps the clearest indications of this cultural context are the adaptation of the alphabetic tradition to a system of cuneiform signs inscribed in clay and the fact that Ugaritic is written from left to rightin keeping with syllabic cuneiform practice but against the usage that prevailed in the other West Semitic traditions. Finally, we must keep in mind that the Ugaritic alphabet reects a Semitic language with all that this implies for the importance of consonantal phonemes. It is thus properly termed a consonantal alphabet. 1.6. Languages in Use at Ugarit Eight different languages are presently attested in the documents from Ugarit: Sumerian, Akkadian, Hittite, Luwian, Hurrian, Ugaritic, Egyptian, and Cypriot-Minoan. These languages were rendered using ve distinctive writing systems. In most common use were the Sumero-Akkadian logo-syllabic system (also used to write Hittite and Hurrian) and the Ugaritic alphabetic system (also used to write Hurrian and, to a much lesser extent, Akkadian). In addition to these systems consisting of cuneiform signs inscribed on clay, Luwian hieroglyphs, Egyptian hieroglyphs, and the Cypriot-Minoan syllabic systems are attested in relatively limited corpora. The two principal corpora are the texts in the local Ugaritic language, which today number about 2,000, and the texts written in Akkadian (more than 2,500), the chancellery language of the period. 1.7. Bilingual and Multilingual Documents Marginal notations or numbers written in Mesopotamian signs are sometimes found in administrative documents otherwise composed in alphabetic cuneiform (for example, RS 11.715+, editio princeps by Virolleaud 1940b). Less frequently attested are tablets with a Ugaritic text on one side, and on the other a text written in the syllabic writing system (for example, RS 18.102, Virolleaud 1965: text 34). Among the unpublished texts from the House of Urtenu, a new example of the latter has been found that contains two seem-

spread is 12 points short

1. Introduction to the History and Culture of Ugarit

ingly identical texts (RS 94.2519), as well as two texts in which the two writing systems are mixed in an irregular fashion (RS 94.2276 and RS 94.2411). There are several ritual texts where Ugaritic and Hurrian, both written alphabetically, are mixed in a single text (see Pardee 1996). In one, a paragraph in Hurrian is clearly set off from the preceding and following Ugaritic texts by horizontal lines (12 RS 24.643:1317). A great many lexical texts have been discovered at Ugarit. These consisted of columns of signs or words that apprentice scribes had to learn as part of their education. These lists were often bilingual (Sumerian and Akkadian), but they also were adapted to the multilingual milieu of Ugarit by the addition of one column in Hurrian and another in Ugaritic (the most complete text of this type is RS 20.123+, editio princeps by Nougayrol 1968: text 137). For the contributions of this type of text to our understanding of Ugaritic, see Huehnergard 1987. A trilingual document (Sumerian-Akkadian-Hurrian) discovered in 1994 has recently been published (Andr-Salvini and Salvini 1998a, 1999a, 1999b, 1999c, 2000). Its Sumerian and Akkadian columns contain the beginning of a large lexical list, the rst terms of which were previously unattested at Ugarit. The last column, an important new source for the history of the Hurrian language, provides the meaning of several new words and conrms some older hypotheses that were based on comparative considerations. 1.8. Ugaritic Texts There are approximately 50 mythological texts in poetry and some 1,500 texts in prose (including decipherable fragments). The primary types of prose texts are: religious (ritual, deity lists, votive), ominological (astral, malformed births, extispicy), medical (hippiatric), epistolary, administrative (contracts, lists of many sorts), and didactic (abecedaries, exercises). The prose texts, the majority of which were discovered in the Royal Palace, excavated primarily after World War II when excavations resumed in 1948, originate largely from the royal administration. The administration was headed by a king, often in vassal position to a king of a larger political entity, the Hittite king in the period documented. Many of the letters emanate directly from the royal family; many of the ritual texts specically mention the king; most of the administrative texts deal with one aspect or another of royal control of the resources of the kingdom (real estate, taxes, management of royal goods, working of raw materials, etc.). The 100-plus epistolary documents, in particular, reveal the Ugaritic that was in everyday use in the city. The poetic texts have made the fame of Ugarit, because they provide a mythical and literary background for the Hebrew Bible. They are, however, comparatively few in number, and the poetic dialect presents many difculties

10

Historical Introduction and Grammar

of interpretation. Several of the major mythological texts bear the signature of a scribe named Ilimilku, whom some now suspect to have lived near the end of the Kingdom of Ugarit (Dalix 1997b, 1998; Pardee 1997a: 241 n. 3; state of the question in Pardee 2007), rather than a century earlier, as the traditional position maintained. The poems that he and other scribes recorded had in all likelihood been passed down by oral tradition for centuries. The nature of the corpus and of the writing system places limits on our ability to describe the language. The number of texts is relatively small and virtually all are damaged to some degree, leaving few long stretches of text for analysis. This is especially true of the prose texts, which were usually written on tablets smaller than those bearing the major mythological texts. No prose narrative texts are as yet attested on which to base a description of narrative prose syntax. The poetic texts are largely narrative rather than lyrical but are of little use, because of their archaic form, for projecting a prose syntax. The upshot is that phonology is described largely in terms of graphemes; morphology is to a signicant degree reconstructed; reasonably comprehensive descriptions of morpho-syntax and of poetic syntax are possible; the prose discourse syntax particular to letters is reasonably well known, while narrative prose syntax is known primarily from narrative sections of letters.

1.9. The Archives of Ugarit and the History of the Kingdom Traces of uninterrupted human occupation, from virgin soil in the middle of the 8th millennium until the beginning of the12th century b.c., are still visible in the baulks of the 20-meter-deep sounding that was undertaken on the western slope of the acropolis. C. F.-A. Schaffer began this project in 1934, and H. de Contenson reinitiated it in the early 1950s, concluding it in 1976 (de Contenson 1992). Texts have been recovered only from the Late Bronze Agethe Middle Bronze Age levels, where Akkadian texts surely await discovery, have been reached only in limited soundings. Beginning in 1977, Ugaritic and Akkadian texts have been discovered at the neighboring site of Ras Ibn Hani, a suburb of Ugarit (Bordreuil et al. 1984, 1987; Bounni, Lagarce, and Lagarce 1998). Ugarit is occasionally mentioned in texts from other sites (Mari, el-Amarna). In these sources, Ugaritians belong to the Amorite element since they bear Amorite names and, in the 18th century b.c., they maintain cultural relations with other Amorite kingdoms. At present, the oldest texts discovered on the site of Ras ShamraUgarit go back to the 14th century (with the notable exeption of RS 16.145 [PRU III, p. 179]see Arnaud 1998) and, thanks to the recent discoveries in the House of Urtenu, our knowledge of the political history of the last two centuries of this kingdom, which has gradually increased over the years, will continue to grow in the years to come as these texts are

1. Introduction to the History and Culture of Ugarit

11

published. Nevertheless, many uncertainties remain, for the dates of many texts are still approximate. The Akkadian text known as the Generals letter is a good example of this uncertainty (RS 20.033, editio princeps by Nougayrol 1968: text 20), for the writers name is damaged and that of the recipient is no longer extant, with the result that various historical contexts have been proposed with dates ranging over nearly a cenury (see Lackenbacher 2002: 54 55, 6669; Freu 2006: 8186, 90, 94, 23334). The rst important event in the history of the kingdom for which documentary evidence from Ugarit is preserved is reected in the international treaty RS 19.068 (editio princeps by Nougayrol 1956: 28486; cf. Lackenbacher 2002: 5354, 6466, 180 + n. 597, 289 n. 1029) which was concluded by Niqmaddu II with Aziru of Amurru in ca. 1360. The text evokes a conict between Niqmaddu and Aziru for sovereignty over the buffer-state of Siyannu, located to the south and east of Ugarit and north of Amurru. It contains the agreement that Ugarit will pay Amurru a total of 5,000 shekels of silver in settlement of all outstanding matters. From that point on, military assistance would be required of Aziru against any potential enemy, although no reciprocal obligation was stipulated in the treaty. The unique character of this payment, the relative modesty of which is surprising, precludes the possibility that it was tribute. The image projected by this text is less that of a tributary state protected by Amurru than that of a state preferring to secure its peace rather than to use force. In other words, it appears to be an instance of preferring an expensive peace over a costly war. Shortly thereafter, the invasion of Syria by Shupiluliuma I created a new situation that forced Ugarit to choose between, on the one hand, solidarity with a coalition of Syrian kingdoms (led by Mukish to the north and Nuhashe and Nia in the Orontes Valley to the east and to the south) and, on the other, an alliance with Hatti that promised Ugarit substantial territorial gains. Niqmaddu II opted for the latter but was not able to withstand his neighbors offensive, which devastated his territory before his new ally could arrive to force the invaders departure. (It is difcult to evaluate the real military capabilities of Niqmaddu, since there are no direct data on the real number of his troops, but a letter of Shupiluliuma, RS 17.132 [editio princeps by Nougayrol 1956: 3537], mentions a Ugaritic military force capable of subduing cities.) The net gains from this operation, however, were not insignicant, for Ugarit obtained (1) an assurance that its reigning dynasty should remain in place while the Hittites imposed their own kings in other Syrian polities, (2) a denitive stop to the expansion of Amurru to the north, (3) the assurance of protection by a great power, (4) the extension of Ugaritic territory, and (5) a privileged position in the administration of Hittite Syriaall this established by the treaty between Niqmepa and Murshili II that was promulgated shortly after these military operations.

12

Historical Introduction and Grammar

These two early examples illustrate and anticipate the political stance of the Kingdom of Ugarit during its last century and a half of existence. Between the options of an increasingly untenable isolationism or of collaboration with the Hittites, who were capable of ordering reprisals from a whole series of neighboring kingdoms, two policies of moderation were developed. The rst, which consisted of forming alliances with the various Syrian polities, was preferred in the 14th century. In ca. 1340, Arhalba of Ugarit joined a coalition against the Hittites that included the kingdoms of Nuhashe and Qadesh that was supported by Egypt under Horemheb. But the coalition was defeated in Murshili IIs ninth year and, among other detrimental consequences suffered by the Kingdom of Ugarit, this defeat led to decreased control of Ugarit over its southern neighbor, Siyannu-Ushnatu. The second policy, a sort of passive resistance (Liverani 1979: 1311), seems more accurately to describe the 13th century, and it was perhaps while walking this tightrope that the Ugaritians most clearly practiced politics as the art of the possible. This strategy was, however, already perceptible in the 14th century: it is important not to overlook the likely presence in Ugarit of widespread antiHittite resentment following on the previous animosity to Egyptian domination. We have seen that such an attitude was not unknown in Ugarit, for the political choices of Arhalba seem to have been based on this type of sentimentbut they had led to adverse consequences for the kingdom. This failure of Ugaritic politics toward the Hittites seems, however, not to have dampened the Ugaritic resolution to oppose Hittite domination nor to have stemmed the development of a popular opposition to Hittite domination. Thus Ugarits support of Hatti is not to be characterized as loyal and unconditional but rather as that of an ally, whether willing or not. Niqmaddu II was not able to refuse the proposition of Shupiluliuma, whose armies were at his doors, but, after the death of this Hittite king, he clearly balked at continuing a policy that he had not chosen of his own free will. As a result, the attitude of Ugarit as a Hittite vassal was pragmatic, entirely contingent on circumstances. From the beginning of the 13th century on, the ofcial documentation provides a more solid chronological foundation. The majority of these texts were no doubt composed and kept until 1185 in the Royal Palace of Ugarit, in the South Palace, a mansion that is increasingly being identied as the dwelling of an important personage named Yabninu, and in various other private dwellings of important ofcials at the court of Ugarit. For the last 30 years, hundreds of new tablets discovered in the south-central region of Tell Ras Shamra have been grouped under the name archives of the House of Urtenu, because the name Urtenu, a courtier contemporary with the last kings of Ugarit, appears frequently in these texts, some of which are of a private nature (see Bordreuil and Pardee 1995a; and, here below, text 18 RS 92.2014). This nal period in the history of Ugarit is particularly interesting because it marks the

1. Introduction to the History and Culture of Ugarit

13

beginning of a new geopolitical equilibrium. This new historical situation was the logical consequence of the battle of Qadesh in 1275 between Egypt and Hatti, which positioned Ugarit within the southern sphere of inuence of the Hittite Empire. The attitude of minimal cooperation with the Hittite overlord that had been put to the test in the 14th century became the norm in the rst half of the 13th century. The Hittite king Tudhaliya IV granted Ammistamru II a remarkable exemption given the previous treaty between Murshili II and Niqmepa: in exchange for 50 minas of gold, Ugarit was not required to send troops to the aid of Hatti in a conict with Assyria: In the presence of Ini-Tessup, king of Charchemish . . . the Sun, Tudhaliya, Great King, King of Hatti, has released Ammistamru, king of Ugarit. . . . Until the war with Assyria is over, the infantry and the chariotry of the king of Ugarit need not participate (RS 17.059, editio princeps by Nougayrol 1956: 15051). Under the earlier treaty, Ugaritic participation in Hittite military operations was stipulated, and the presence of a Ugaritic contingent at the battle of Qadesh shows that this requirement was still in force some decades later. The text just quoted, written under Tudhaliya IV at a moment when Ammistamru II was desirous of loosening his ties to the Hittites, may have been the rst concrete manifestation of the Ugaritic policy of limiting political and military cooperation to the extent possible, of interpreting a minima the terms of the older treaty. Lines 919 reveal the precautions that Ammistamru II had inserted against possible Hittite reprisals:
No suit shall be brought in the future against the king of Ugarit. When the war with Assyria has come to an end, if the Sun prevails over the king of Assyria and peace is established between them, no suit may be brought concerning the infantry and the chariotry of the king of Ugarit, and no suit against him shall be possible at a later point. The king of the land of Ugarit has paid to the Sun fty minas of gold in ten shipments from the sealed storehouse.

As the editor saw, the context of this document cannot have been that of a major conict with Assyria for, if this had been the case, the Hittite king would certainly not have exempted the king of Ugarit from his obligations, or even have allowed him to buy his way outor, if he had, he would not have ratied the procedure by a formal document. If the Assyrian threat was still alive, it could not have been life-threatening. Expertly negotiating his way through his new-found freedoms, Ammistamru II arranged not to send troops but, the Hittite state being in some trouble, the maneuver required a large sum of money. This episode is no doubt a good illustration of the political choices traditionally made by Ugarit. In the second part of the 13th century, passive resistance was still the policy of choice: particularly under Ibiranu, a ruler who stands out less clearly than those who preceded and followed him but whose government can be

14

Historical Introduction and Grammar

credited with the same ambiguous yet effective attitude. Lines from a letter addressed to the king of Ugarit clearly denounce this absence of pro-Hittite enthusiasm:
Thus says the King of Karkemish: To Ibiranu, king of Ugarit, say: May it be well with you. The kartappu-ofcial Talmiteshub will be coming to you to verify the numbers of your soldiers and of your chariots. You have been made responsible for these soldiers and chariots, and it is your duty to get them ready so that the Sun may carry out this census. May the Sun not be disappointed. (This is a matter of) life and death. (RS 17.289, editio princeps by Nougayrol 1956: 192)

Other letters reveal that Ugarit reduced to a minimum the troops furnished to Hatti via Karkemish, both as to number and as to quality: Moreover, as regards the chariotry that you sent to me, the soldiers are mediocre and the horses are starving. . . . You have kept the best maryannu-forces while sending me mediocre troops (RS 34.143, editio princeps by Malbran-Labat in Bordreuil, ed. 1991: text 6). The writer is again the king of Carchemish, and the Ugaritic kings willingness to take advantage of him demonstrates the relative strength of his position, for the king of Carchemish was unable to impose his interests on him and could only appeal to intervention from the Hittite sovereign. Another text, apparently addressed to the king of Ugarit by one of his ofcials, conrms that this lack of consideration was not unintentional but premeditated: My lord, a messenger from the king of Carchemish has gone to Qadesh seeking chariotry and infantry. He will come next to Ugarit. My lord, do not show him any chariotry or infantry and do not allow him to take any away (RS 34.150, editio princeps by Malbran-Labat in Bordreuil, ed. 1991: text 10; other examples: RS 34.140, Bordreuil, ed. 1991: text 11; RS 34.138, Bordreuil, ed. 1991: text 8; RS 20.237, editio princeps by Nougayrol 1968: text 31; RS 11.834, editio princeps by Nougayrol 1955: 17). All of this evidence conrms how important the contributions from Ugarit were for the Hittites. The policy of minimum participation presented, however, certain risks, and it was necessary to calculate in advance how to proceed without going too far. A case in point is a military expedition to the south that was challenged by the king of Carchemish: The king of Ushnatu has come and lodged the following complaint: The king of Ugarit has conscated territory on my side of the border, including a town. How could you have acted thus? He used to be one with you but now he is free. So refrain henceforth from invading his borders (RS 20.174A, editio princeps by Nougayrol 1968: text 25). Everything that we know about the political history of Ugaritthat is, essentially its foreign policyindicates that it was predicated above all on a remarkable pragmatism. Abandoning the isolationist position from which it had for many years successfully negotiated peace for a price, Ugarit became a vassal to the Hittites when there was no other recourse. But it made the best of

1. Introduction to the History and Culture of Ugarit

15

this misfortune, demonstrating great skill in opposing Hittite domination without provoking direct conict. Its nancial contributions and military aid earned it considerable advantages compared with other Syrian states. Within the bounds permitted by its position as a vassal, Ugarit continued to foster its own interests, and its army remained an important element of this policy. When it seemed appropriate or inevitable, Ugarit supplied precious military support and did not hesitate to prot from Hattis moments of political weakness so as to enlarge its own sphere of activity. On the other hand, Ugarit never failed to assist its Anatolian protector in decisive moments, such as when the enemy at the battle of Qadesh in the early 13th century came from the south or at the beginning of the 12th century when the invaders came from the sea. Particularly in the latter context, its military and naval contributions were increasingly important to the regional power with whose destiny its own was bound, as we know today to have been the case during the few years that remained before the disappearance of both Ugarit and Hatti from the historical scene. 1.10. The Geography of the Kingdom of Ugarit The Kingdom of Ugarit was situated on the Syrian coast, in the northwestern corner of the Fertile Crescent, between Antioch to the north and Gaza to the south and bordered to the west by the Mediterranean Sea and to the east by the important geological fault that runs north and south, through which the Orontes ows north, while the Litani and the Jordan rivers ow south. The Kingdom of Ugarit is estimated to have covered about 2,000 km2 (Saad 1979: 33), nearly corresponding to the present province of Lattakia. 1.10.1. The Borders It is possible to determine the frontiers of the Kingdom of Ugarit at the time of the archives discovered at Ras Shamra, capital of the Kingdom of Ugarit, situated a little more than ten kilometers north of present-day Lattakia and a few hundred meters inland of the best port along the Syrian coast, the modern bay of Minet el-Beida. Thanks to the text of a treaty concluded between the Hittite king and the king of Ugarit in the 14th century b.c. that set out the frontier with Mukish (the modern-day region of Antioch), we know that the border ran along the chain of mountains which reaches its highest point at the Gabal al-Aqra at an altitude of 1,800 m, a peak that the Ugaritians called apunu. On a clear day, this summit, on the Turkish side of the modern border, is visible from the site of Ugarit some 50 km to the south. The same treaty reveals that Ugarit was bounded to the north by a natural frontier running from Birziheh, near the Crusader castle of Burzeh in the mountainous area to the west of the Orontes Valley, to the Mediterranean. This northern region corresponded roughly to the drainage area of the Nahr al-Kebir and its tributaries.

16

Historical Introduction and Grammar

The sources of this river, which in the Bronze Age was called Rabanu (literally, the wide one), are located in the mountainous area to the east of the Gabal al-Aqra, and it reaches the Mediterranean a few kilometers south of Lattakia. It provided an essential part of the communication system of the kingdom, for it served as the primary route from the coastland into its northern and northeastern sections. The Mediterranean provided the western boundary while the eastern border followed the chain known today as the Alaouite Mountains or the Gabal al-Ansariyeh, which marks the western side of the Orontes Valley. It is possible that during certain periods Ugarit may have controlled some territories situated on the east bank of the Orontes. The southern border was situated to the south of the Gableh Plain, including at some periods the inland Kingdom of Siyannu, and was probably marked specically by the Nahr es-Sinn, a short but abundant river that ows out of the rocky pass that separates the coastal plain from the plain and harbor of Banyas to the south. These natural boundaries certainly contributed to a strong geographic, economic, even national identity for this Syrian kingdom, at least for the period from the Late Bronze Age when written sources are available (middle 14th early 12th centuries b.c.). The Ugaritians exploited their exceptional geographic location within the haven formed by these boundaries. Mahadu, the port of the capital, and the smaller ports of other coastal villages served as doors to the Aegean world, in particular via the island of Cyprus, only 70 km away. Regarding contacts with the east, Ugarit is situated at the same latitude as Emar, a city situated on the great bend of the Euphrates, where the river turns to the southeast after meandering southwest then south from its source in modern Turkey. It was between Ugarit and Emar that the overland distance to the Euphrates was the shortest and most advantageous for transporting merchandise. The activities of the Ugaritic merchants also contributed to relations with more distant regions, including the island of Crete (kaptaru), whence cereals, beverages, oil, and so on, were imported, and the mountains of Afghanistan, where lapis lazuli was mined. 1.10.2. Hydrography The Fertile Crescent roughly follows the 250 mm isohyetthat is, an imaginary line setting off zones that receive more or less than 250 mm of rainfall per year. This average annual rainfall is important because it distinguishes regions where irrigation is called for during the summer months in the dry years from regions where irrigation is not necessary. These humid zones are called regions of rain cultures to distinguish them from regions where the digging of irrigation canals is essential for agriculture, as in southern Mesopotamia. The territory of the Kingdom of Ugarit is located within the region that receives a minimum of 250 mm and, in fact, the mountainous region

1. Introduction to the History and Culture of Ugarit

17

around the Gabal al-Aqra receives even more precipitation than this. This climatic factor played an important role in the development of the agrarian myths from Ugarit, one of which reports that Haddu (better known by his title Balu Master), the god of the storm and of rain, engaged in annual combat with Mtu, an entity personifying drought and death. One of the functions of this myth was to accompany the renewal of the agricultural year, and it is difcult to nd a more apposite climatic context for such a myth than a rain culture. The tale recounts that Balu was defeated and then forced to descend into the heart of the earth by his rival. Thereafter, the goddess Anatu, who controls the subterranean waters at their sources, and Sapsu, the sun-goddess, who controls the evaporation of the earthly waters, become involved. Together, the goddesses collect the body of Balu and transport it to his palace on Mount apunu (the Gabal al-Aqra) located north of the city of Ugarit. It is also at apunu that the god manifests himself in the autumn rains (CTA 6 V 1 6; see Caquot, Sznycer, and Herdner 1974: 26566) after being brought back to life by the care of the goddesses Anatu and Sapsu. The presence of the god in his mountain abode was felt particularly in autumn, when the desired rains returned after months of absence. This was the moment when storms, observable from great distances around the region of the Syrian interior, broke out on the Gabal al-Aqra and vividly announced the return of the god to his palace. Similarly, the myth of Balu against Yammu (Sea) would appear to nd its provenance in this same region. The proximity of the sea to the Gabal al-Aqra (the height of this peak is more than 1,800 m, and its distance from the sea is no more than 3 km as the crow ies) explains the appearance of a mountain effect, well known in the Mediterranean. In this meteorological phenomenon, dense clouds gather around the summit of the Gabal al-Aqra while, from the center of the spectacular storm, lightning is attracted to the sea. These autumn and winter tempests must have made a big impression on shermen, mariners, and travelers who considered the region situated to the north of the bay of Ras al-Bassit to be the place par excellence of the conict between the Sea and the storm-god and interpreted the appearance of billows and powerful waves as the Seas response to the storm-gods blows. The geographical context of the two principal myths from Ugarit, therefore, is found in the interior of the kingdom: Balus combat with the Sea is waged from his mountain residence on apunu, and Balus battle with Mtu also victoriously concludes there with the return of the god to his palace. 1.10.3. The Regions of the Kingdom The kingdom was divided into three large geographical regions that are mentioned in the lists enumerating the contributions of various kinds furnished by the villages. These regions were subdivided into several administrative districts. The rst of these regions, called Arru, corresponded to the plain

18

Historical Introduction and Grammar

surrounding the present village of Gableh, known as Gabala in the GrecoRoman era. We know that the southern boundary of Ugarit was situated to the south of this city because Gibalaya (gbly) is mentioned among the portvillages of the kingdom, whereas the Nahr es-Sinn may preserve the memory of the Kingdom of Siyannu mentioned in the Ugaritic texts and in chapter 10 of Genesis. Several villages mentioned in the Ugaritic texts belonged to this region, such as Atalligu, Ushkenu, Mulukku, etc. The mountainous area that separates the coastal plain from the Orontes Valley seems to have constituted another region, uru, whose name means the Mountain. The environs of the capital, including the ancient city on Ras Ibn Hani, probably constituted another district, named after the capital city itself. The city of Halbu apuni, located in the vicinity of modern Kassab, was probably the administrative center of the northern region known as apunu. 1.10.4. The Landscape As we have seen, the landscape of the area provides a backdrop for the divine exploits and quarrels described in the mythological texts from Ugarit. A fragmentary new mythological text discovered in 1992 (RS 92.2016, editio princeps by Caquot and Dalix 2001) refers to the activity of the goddess Attartu in the Rabanu, modern Nahr al-Kebir, the river that probably delimited the northern border of the region of Arru, which extented from there to the southern border of the Kingdom of Ugarit. According to one mythological text, the goddess Anatu ascends over uru, Arru, and apunu. These three names gathered in a single phrase undoubtedly conveyed in mythological terms the principal regional components of the Kingdom of Ugarit (Bordreuil 1984). A tablet discovered in the excavations of Ras Ibn Hani (RIH 84/13, preliminary edition by Bordreuil in Bordreuil et al. 1987: 299301) enumerates diverse herds of bovines that were located, probably for the summer, in several villages of the kingdom. Some of these villages were located along the northern border of the kingdom, and this is certainly related to the pastoral activity characteristic of this region, where pastureland abounds. In addition to the numerous springs and grassy valleys that made the area ideal for the summer pasturing of bovines and ovines, the mountains were also covered with extensive forests. Not only is this evidenced by the name of a city from the northern region, Halbu apuni, which literally means the forest of apon, which is probably situated near present-day Kassab, but the texts mention other towns with the word halbu as a component in the Kingdom of Ugarit, two of which are located in the eastern mountain chain. These two mountain regions were covered with vast and dense forests, of which the only vestige today is the forest of Fourlloq not far from present-day Kassab. Thus the practice of forestry and pastoralism in the northern region was complementary to the agricultural

1. Introduction to the History and Culture of Ugarit

19

activities in the southernmost region, which was rich in springs from the Alaouite chain and in fertile soil. The mention of the Ilu bildani (l bldn), the gods of the land, in a list including some of the principal divine actors in the Ugaritic myths (RS [Varia 20], editio princeps by Bordreuil and Pardee 1993b: 4253; cf. Pardee 2000a: 89497) suggests that the convergence of factors resulting from the physical geography (orography and climatology) and the economic geography encouraged the emergence of Ugaritic civilization and a specic national identity. 1.11. The Ugaritic Language Ugaritic is the only well-attested example known today of the West Semitic languages spoken in the Levant during the 2nd millennium b.c. The place of Ugaritic in the Semitic languages has been a matter of dispute, in part because of a confusion of categories, viz., between literary and linguistic criteria. Literarily, the poetic texts show strong formal (poetic parallelism), lexical, and thematic afnities to Biblical Hebrew poetry. Linguistically, however, Ugaritic is considerably more archaic than any of the well-attested Northwest Semitic languages and probably descends directly from a Levantine Amorite dialect. All indications are that it is more directly related to West Semitic than to East Semitic (Akkadian). Within the former branch, it shares certain important isoglosses with Northwest Semitic as opposed to Arabic (e.g., roots I-w I-y) and with Canaanite as opposed to Aramaic (e.g., // //). The isoglosses shared with Arabic (e.g., consonantal inventory) represent for the most part shared archaic features. Ugaritic is a one-period language, attested only for the last part of the Late Bronze Age, approximately 13001190 b.c. This is because the writing system in which known Ugaritic texts are inscribed was not invented (at least according to present data) until sometime during the rst half of the 13th century, whereas the city of Ugaritvirtually the only site where Ugaritic texts have been discoveredwas destroyed early in the 12th century. In recent years it has become clearer that the greatest number of texts date from the last few decades of the site and there is, therefore, no basis on which to dene a late Ugaritic over against the main body of texts (contra Tropper 1993b), for the main body of texts is late Ugaritic. The strata of the language that can be distinguished are not dened by the chronology of the texts but by the characteristics of the language: the poetic dialect of the mythological texts and the prose dialect of the administrative documents and everyday texts. Until recently, it was commonly believed that Ugaritic was invented in the 14th century. Today, however, there are good reasons for believing that the invention of the cuneiform alphabet is to be situated in the rst half of the 13th century (Dalix 1997a, 1997b, 1998; Pardee 1997a: 241 n. 3; 2001b; 2007). A mythological fragment in alphabetic cuneiform in the archive of Urtenu, the

20

Historical Introduction and Grammar

archaeological context of which is rmly dated to the end of the 13th century and the beginning of the 12th, bears the signature of Ilimilku and suggests that the mythological texts from the acropolis that also bear his name should be dated to this period. The absence of any royal name in alphabetic cuneiform before Ammistamru, the son of Niqmepa, whose reign extended for three decades in the middle of the 13th century, supports this hypothesis. At the same time, it should be noted that the royal names at Ugarit were frequently repeated (see Arnaud 1998), and this naming practice does not make it easy for the historian to distinguish the texts between Niqmaddu I (who died around 1350 b.c.) and Niqmaddu II (who died sometime during the last decade of the 13th century), between Ammistamru I (from the rst half of the 14th century) and Ammistamru II (from the middle of the 13th century), or between Shupiluliuma I (who died in the middle of the 14th century) and Shupiluliuma II (who took the throne somewhere around 1200). Today it seems clearer that the names attested in the alphabetic texts are those of the kings who reigned in the 13th century: myqtmr/ mttmr = Ammistamru II, nqmd = Niqmaddu III, tpllm = Shupiluliuma (either I or II, depending on the historical background of the only text where the name is found [36 RS 11.772+ in the selection of texts]). As a result, though a number of texts from Ugarit date to the 14th century, it is becoming more and more likely that so early a date is to be attached only to texts written in Akkadian.

2. Writing System

21

2. Writing System
The Ugaritic writing system is unique in that it adapts the cuneiform principle (wedges inscribed in clay) to represent graphemes of an alphabetic type for the purpose of writing a West Semitic language. (For several examples of the full repertory of consonants written out in the conventional order by scribes who were native speakers, see the abecedaries in the selection of texts, section VIII, texts 5355.) The alphabet had been invented somewhere between one century and half a millennium before the earliest attested Ugaritic texts (Sass 20045), and there is no particular reason to believe that the linear alphabet was unknown at Ugarit before the invention of the cuneiform alphabetic system. Indeed, it is not unlikely that the cuneiform system is a representation in clay of a linear alphabet (i.e., one written with ink), though presently available data do not allow a precise description of the origin of the cuneiform alphabet. At present, three alphabetic systems are attested at Ugarit: (1) the long alphabet, well attested by abecedaries; (2) the short alphabet, very rarely attested and of uncertain composition (no abecedary has yet been discovered representing the short alphabet); (3) an alphabet of the South-Semitic type, presently attested at Ugarit by a single abecedary (RS 88.2215), arranged in South-Arabian order (i.e., {h, l, , m . . . } and with peculiar sign forms), very similar to an abecedary discovered in 1933 at Beth-Shemesh in Palestine but only recently deciphered (Loundine 1987; cf. Bordreuil and Pardee 1995b; 2001: text 32). The long alphabet was clearly intended for writing Ugaritic because it is the means of graphic expression chosen for virtually all texts inscribed in that language, whether in prose, in poetry, or of a didactic nature. The short alphabet shows fusion of graphemes on the Phoenician model (e.g., /s/ and /t/ written {t}), and the few texts in alphabetic cuneiform discovered beyond the borders of Ugarit seem to be written in variants of the short alphabet (Dietrich and Loretz 1988; cf. Bordreuil 1981). It seems, therefore, to be an adaptation of the long alphabet to a Phoenician-type consonantal repertory. The language of at least one text written in this system, discovered in Lebanon at SarafandSarepta, has been identied as Phoenician (Greenstein 1976; Bordreuil 1979). Though the abecedary in South Arabian order consists of the same number of signs as the basic consonantal repertory of the long alphabet, it shows several variant sign forms and was not, therefore, a simple reorganization of the Ugaritic alphabet along South Arabian lines. Because only abecedaries are attested in this version of the alphabet, one can only speculate as to the language that it was used to convey. The epigraphic study of Ugaritic texts consists principally, then, of the examination of the texts written in the long alphabet. Signs are formed with

22

Historical Introduction and Grammar

three types of wedges: vertical, horizontal, and oblique. These wedges are used in various combinations, from a single wedge ({g, , t}) to seven wedges ({p}). The signs with multiple wedges may consist of one type of wedge (for example the {r} has ve horizontal wedges), two ({q} has one vertical wedge followed by one oblique wedge), or all three (for example, {} has one horizontal wedge, one vertical wedge, and one oblique wedge). The reading of texts is complicated by the frequently damaged state of the tablets. It is also necessary for the beginner to learn to recognize the various forms of each sign. Those who are especially interested in Ugaritic paleography would do well to consult Ellison 2002 and to make their own table of signs based on the facsimiles and photos in the present Manual. An important principle of variation encountered in Ugaritic texts is the addition of wedges to some signs, but only to those that are made up of the largest possible number of wedges for their formal type. For example, the {l}, which has as its standard form three vertical wedges, may also be inscribed with four or even ve wedges, but the forms of the {} (two vertical wedges) and of the {g} (one vertical wedge) are immutable, since to add a wedge to the {} would made it a {l} and to add a wedge to the {g} would make it a {}. According to this principle, the signs allowing for supplementary wedges are {l, h, y} (which consist of a combination of vertical wedges), {n, r, h, } (horizontal wedges), {p} (the oblique wedges on both sides of the vertical wedge may be supplemented), {} (may have four or more vertical wedges), and {d} (either the row of vertical wedges, the row of horizontal wedges, or both may be supplemented) (see Pardee 2002c). Because the Ugaritic writing system does not represent vowels, Ugaritic grammar represents an uneasy truce between description and reconstruction. It has this feature in common with all of the pre-Christian-era Northwest Semitic languages, but those attested in the 1st millennium either make use of matres lectionis and have later vocalization systems on the basis of which some retrojection may be done (Aramaic, Hebrew), or else have later congeners in which matres lectionis are used (Phoenician, Punic, Neo-Punic). The reconstruction of the Ugaritic vocalic system must rely, therefore, on two types of internal sources: (1) the extra alif signs in the Ugaritic alphabet; and (2) Ugaritic words in syllabically written texts. The latter appear in three distinct forms: (a) the so-called polyglot vocabularies (Ugaritic words written in ancient dictionary entries); (b) Ugaritic words in Akkadian texts; (c) proper names. For the rst two types, see Nougayrol 1968: texts 13042 and indices pp. 35152; and Huehnergard 1987; the third type is more difcult to use for reliable results because of the presence of archaic elements in Ugaritic names and of the occurrence of non-Ugaritic names. If one wishes to reconstruct a form or a word where these internal sources are silent, one must rely on comparative Semitic considerations.

3. Phonology

23

3. Phonology
The vocalization of Ugaritic is largely reconstructed, while the consonantal system is described primarily in terms of the graphemes rather than in phonetic terms. By comparison with the later West Semitic languages, and in comparison with other contemporary languages (Akkadian, Egyptian, Hurrian), the phonetic system can be approximated (e.g., {} and {} represent emphatics). Several examples of the consonantal alphabet written out partially or in full (abecedaries) provide the oldest witnesses to the concept of a repertory of consonants recited in a xed order, corresponding essentially to the later Northwest Semitic alphabets. The Ugaritic abecedary consists of 27 signs, corresponding to the consonantal repertory, to which three signs have been added: the rst two, variant forms of alif; the third, a variant of /s/. These signs follow the order customary for the later Northwest Semitic alphabets, which contain 22 signs; the ve supplementary signs are dispersed at apparent random within the order: Northwest Semitic b g h d h w z y k s l m q n s p q r s f t Ugaritic b g h d h w z y k s l m q n s p q r t f t p This dispersal has generally been assumed to indicate the invention of the Northwest Semitic alphabet for a language, such as Ugaritic, that had a larger consonantal inventory than the well-known 1st-millennium languages. The origin of the three signs added to those of the standard consonantal inventory is in dispute. The patent similarity of form between sign 30, usually transliterated {p}, and the {s} in the later Northwest Semitic alphabet makes a common formal origin likely, but the reason for the addition of this sign to the Ugaritic alphabet is unclear. (Compare Segert 1983; Dietrich and Loretz 1988.) The most recent explanation suggests that the phonetic evolution of /s/ was caused by phonetic environment (Tropper 1995b). In function, sign 30 is like {s} but only in certain words; other {s}-words are never written with {p}. The origin and the reason for the addition of the 2 extra alif signs are both uncertain. (Perhaps they were added for the purpose of writing a language such as Akkadian, or Hurrian, which permits syllables to begin with vowels. Akkadian texts written with the Ugaritic script have been found, but they are rare; Hurrian texts are more common.) In function, the 3 alif signs are used when writing Ugaritic to indicate / / plus following vowel, with {} used for syllable-nal alif (thus {} = / i/ or /a/, /i/, and /u/). The situation presents difculties, however, for syllable-nal alif appears sometimes to quiesce,

24

Historical Introduction and Grammar

sometimes to function consonantally, sometimes to function as a guttural that is, to be followed by a very brief vowel (compare secondary opening in Biblical Hebrew). These three possibilities are encountered in the attested forms of the word meaning seal: {msmn} = /masamanu/ ({} = / / without a following vowel), {msmn} = /mas(a)manu/ (loss of the / /) and {msmn} = /maas(a)manu/ ({}indicates a secondary vowel after the / /). For the texts that contain the word seal, see Bordreuil and Pardee 1984, 1987. On the problem of the three {}s, see Verreet 1983; another hypothesis is proposed by Tropper 1990b. 3.1. The Consonants By comparison with other writing systems, the alphabet may be roughly arranged according to phonetic properties (Tropper 1994a; 2000: 90133 [32.1]). For paucity of Ugaritic data, the precise denition of each of the phonetic properties and places of articulation must be done by comparison with other Semitic languages and will not be attempted here.
Pharyngeals Interdentals Laryngeals

Bilabials

Sibilants

Palatals

Dentals

Unvoiced Voiced Emphatic

p b

t d

t q

s (p) z

k g q

h f

Velars

In addition to these relatively clear two- or three-element sets, there is a series of continuants (m = bilabial, n = alveolar/palatal, l = lateral, r = apical or lateral, s = sibilant or lateral) and two semivowels (w = bilabial, y = palatal). In comparison with Arabic, Ugaritic had one consonantal phoneme fewer, there being no sign for //, which had shifted to //. The Ugaritic writing system made no distinction between /s/ and // ({p}, sign 30, does not correspond to later //!); indeed, there being no evidence from graphic confusions within Ugaritic for the survival of //, we may assume that it had fused with /s/ (Blau 1977: 106; Tropper 1994a: 2930). The graphic system does not correspond precisely to the phonetic. {} is used for etymological //, but certain words containing etymological // are regularly written with {f}, e.g., nfr guard ( NR), probably expressing a phonetic shift, itself reective of a double articulation of //, i.e., dental and laryngeal (cf. Aramaic // {q} //; Segert 1988). The use of {} for // is not nearly as widespread as has been claimed (see Freilich and Pardee 1984) appearing only in CTA 24 and probably in RIH 78/14 (Bordreuil and Caquot

3. Phonology

25

1980: 35253; Tropper 1994b; Pardee 2000a: 866, 87071). Etymological /q/ poses particular problems: it is sometimes written {q}, but usually {d}. Apparent confusion of /q/ and /z/ characterize certain roots, e.g., nqr/nzr vow (both in Ugaritic; cf. Hebrew NZR), qmr/zmr sing (cf. Hebrew ZMR), qr/zr seed/arm (cf. Hebrew ZR). Though there is, therefore, certainly evidence for disparities between the graphic and phonetic systems, the situation was probably not as confused as some have thought: examination of the confusions claimed by Tropper 1994a reveals that the interpretations of the texts, and hence of the phoneto-semantic identications, are sometimes either dubious or faulty (e.g., sr and tr are not the same word [1994a: 38]: the rst is esh, meat, while the second denotes a kinship status [see glossary]; the two terms only become homophonous in Hebrew with the coalescence of /s/ and /t/). In addition to these disparities between phonology and orthography, variations are encountered that reect changes owing to phonetic environment, for example: {tmh} /tamahhiu/ you strike (1 RS 3.367 iv 9u) or {mht} /mihhaat/ she struck (RS 3.322 iv 58 [CTA 19:220]), but {mhst} /mihhastu/ (2 RS 2.[014]+ iiiiv 41u, 43u, 45u) (loss of the emphatic pronunciation in proximity to the /t/). w ht hn bns hw b gty hbt /wa hatti hanna bunusu huwa bi gittiya habata/ and that servant worked on my farm (33 RS 96.2039:89), but lm tlkn hpt hndn /lma talaikina hupta hannadana/ Why did you send this huptu(-soldier?)? (29 RS 34.124:10); also two common nouns are attested meaning garment, {lbs} and {lps}, probably /labusu/ and /lipsu/ (devoicing of the /b/ in proximity to the /t/ and to the /s/). {sps} /sapsu/ sun is unique to Ugaritic, for SMS is found in the other Semitic languages (devoicing of the /m/ in proximity to the /s/). 3.2. The Vowels The Ugaritic vocalic system is assumed to have consisted of the six vocalic phonemes reconstructed for Proto-Semitic, /a/, /i/, /u/, /a/, /i/, /u/, to which two secondary long vowels were added by monophthongization, // /ay/ and // /aw/. There is no evidence for secondary lengthening of the short vowels (e.g., /a/ qame in Biblical Hebrew) or for any shifts of the long vowels (e.g., the Canaanite shift /a/ /o/). There also were long vowels created by contraction, which correspond to historically long vowels (for example, /iy/ //, /uw/ //). To indicate the different origin of these secondary vowels, we have marked them with a circumex accent (e.g., // and //). However, it should also be mentioned that this is solely a historical description, and there is no reason to believe that in Ugaritic the quality of // ( /iy/) differed from that of /i/ (the original pure long vowel). It may also be remarked that if the short vowels /e/ and /o/ existed in Ugaritic, it would only

26

Historical Introduction and Grammar

have been in the local pronunciation of foreign words, mostly proper names, that contained roughly corresponding vowels in closed syllables. 3.3. The Combination of a Consonant with a Vowel Theoretically, each consonant was able to be followed by any vowel or no vowel. For example, the sign {b} could have the following values: /ba/ : /bi/ : /bu/ : /ba/ : /bi/ : /bu/ : /b/ : /b/ : /bW/ : {bl} /balu/ master {bt} /bittu/ daughter {bns} /bunusu/ member of the (royal) personnel {bny} /baniyu/ (one who) builds {kbkbm} /kabkabima/ stars (in the plural oblique) {zbl} /zabulu/ prince {bt} /btu/ house [there are no examples with /b/; cf. with /t/, {tk} /tku/ middle] {sby} /sabyu/ captive

The uses of the three alif-signs are certainly more complexbut they are also more informative for vocalizing the language: {} = / a/ : / a/ : {} = / i/ : / i/ : / / : /a/ : /i/ : /u/ : {} = / u/ : / u/ : / / : {r} / aru/ earth {kl} / akilu/ (one who) eats {l} / ilu/ god {lbm} /labaima/ lions (plural oblique) {b} / bu/ enemy {msmn} /masamanu/ seal {qrt} /qaritu/ (one who) calls (fem.) {tb} /tubu/ you should enter {b} / ubau/ nger {z} / uzu/ goose {} / / or

3.4. The Syllable The syllable in the ancient Semitic languages always begins with a consonant. It is either open, a term that traditionally means that the form of the syllable is /consonant + vowel/ (for example, the three syllables of /bu-nusu/), or closed, a syllable with the form /consonant + vowel + consonant/ (for example, the rst syllable of /kab-ka-bi-ma/). 3.5. Secondary Phenomena of the Vocalic System A characteristic of ProtoWest Semitic, and one that is assumed for Ugaritic because it is a member of this family, is that long vowels are not found in closed syllables. As a result, some forms of a verbal paradigm will have a long vowel, while others will have a short vowel (for example,

3. Phonology

27

/yaqumu/ he will arise and /yaqum/ may he arisesee below, II-weak verbs 4.1.2.7). A vowel may be colored by a following long vowel if only one consonant intervenes between the two vowels (e.g., {hy} / ihya/ my brother [genitive] / ahya/ [31 RS 94.2406:32]; hrsp / ihrasap/ [personal name] /*ahirasap/ [40 RS [Varia 14]:18]). {hy} is also found for / ahya/ (26 RS 18.031:2), which appears to indicate either that the different writings reect complementary pronunciations (the word was pronounced either / ahya/ or / ihya/) or that the shift had occurred in all possible environments but the scribes sometimes used phonetic orthography, sometimes historical orthogaphy. Secondary vowels, which seem to have occurred occasionally after alif in a closed syllable, seem sometimes to be colored by the following vowel even if it is short (for example, yhd b mlk /yauhudu [ /yahudu/] ba malki/ he will be seized by the enemy of the king [20 RS 24.247+:17]). See Sivan 1997: 45; Tropper 2000: 3335 (21.322.1); Pardee 20034: 2627. On the other hand, since the writing with {} is attested with at least one root that should not have had /u/ as stem vowel (the II-h root HB to love should have been /yihab-/ but {yhb} is attested [CTA 5 v 18]), this use of {} may only represent the irregular use of that sign (in place of {}) to note syllable-nal / /.

28

Historical Introduction and Grammar

4. Morphology
Like the other Semitic languages, Ugaritic morphology is of the inecting (or fusional) type. The traditional view according to which a Semitic word consists of a consonantal root + internal vowel(s) + additional morphemes still has merit today. Though there are clearly nominal roots that include a vocalic element (e.g., kalb- dog) and verbal roots in which vocalic variation is the rule and which serve as the basis for nominal derivation (see below), both types of roots generate derivatives. The morphology of a Ugaritic word will thus be made up of the following elements: (1) an abstract entity known as the root, which exists in concrete form as a set of consonants, usually two or three, which in a nominal root may include a vowel, (2) one or more vowels (semantic variation is expressed by internal vowel changes that specialists call Ablaut, as in German), with the possibility of longer forms produced (3) by afxation and/or (4) by prexation. This is why a Ugaritic dictionary organized by roots (as traditional dictionaries of Semitic languages are) will begin with the simplest form, verb or noun, followed by the attested verbal forms (if they exist), then forms with sufxation, and conclude with forms including prexes and/or sufxes (e.g., MLK to rule, mlk king, mlkt queen, *mmlkt kingdom). 4.1. Morphological Categories Though it is not without value to analyze an old West Semitic text according to the grammatical categories commonly used for the modern languages of scholarship, a descriptive analysis of these languages gives three primary categories of words: nouns, verbs, and particles. There is, nonetheless, a signicant degree of overlap within these categories (e.g., verbal nouns and particles derived from nouns), and there are clearly denable subcategories (e.g., adjectives and adverbs). The three-element description is nevertheless important, for the elements belonging to overlapping categories and to subcategories are clearly denable according to one or another of the primary categories (e.g., verbal nouns will have nominal morphology along with certain syntactic and lexical features of verbs, adjectives will have nominal morphology not verbal morphology, verbal adjectives will have nominal morphology along with certain syntactic and lexical features of verbs, etc.). Nouns and adjectives are marked for gender, number, and case but not for deniteness and only partially for state. These grammatical categories are expressed by afxation. Internal vowel variation and prexation function primarily in nouns to mark lexical categories rather than grammatical ones. Verbs are marked for aspect/tense, for person, for voice, and for mood. There are two aspects, perfective and imperfective, the rst marked only by sufxation, the second by prexation and sufxation; three voices, active, middle, and passive, marked by internal vowel change and by prexed conso-

spread is 3 points long

4. Morphology

29

nantal morphemes; and ve moods, all marked by sufxation to the imperfective verb. The position of the person markers indicates aspect/tensei.e., person is expressed by sufxation in the perfective, by prexation in the imperfective. Particles are characterized by the absence of the morphological markers of nouns and verbs. This is completely true, however, of only the most basic particles, for many are secondarily derived from nouns or pronouns and may thus include markers characteristic of the nominal system. The following presentation of the morphological categories will follow this three-way division, with an attempt to delineate clearly the overlapping categories and the subcategories. In the following discussions and tables, W is used to indicate forms that are expected to exist but that are not attested in the texts presently extant, while -W is used for forms without a consonantal indicator of a morpheme otherwise indicated consonantally in the paradigm or for a form ending with a hypothetical zero vowel. 4.1.1. Nominal Categories 4.1.1.1. Categories of Nominal Inection 4.1.1.1.1. Grammatical Case Case markers are sufxed and consist of a combination of vocalic and consonantal elements. A triptotic case system (nominative, genitive, accusative) is used in the singular, a diptotic system (nominative, oblique) in the dual and plural. This system is consistent with case systems known from fully vocalized languages and is demonstrated internally by the reasonably consistent use of the appropriate alif sign in writing nouns of which / / is the nal consonant, e.g., s.m.nom. {ks} = /kussau/, s.m.gen. {ks} = /kussai/, s.m.acc. {ks} = /kussaa/; pl.m.nom. {rpm} = /rapauma/, pl.m.obl. {rpm} = /rapaima/. There is not a separate case for the expression of the vocative. There are two lexical vocative markers that are placed before the noun, l and y (cf. Arabic ya; see also below, Particles), but a noun may be vocative without the use of a lexical marker. There is some evidence that the oblique case was used in the plural (Singer 1948) and one datum (ks O throne [13 RS 34.126:13]) for the genitive in the singular, perhaps by analogy with the case that normally follows the preposition l (Bordreuil and Pardee 1991: 158). But because of a dearth of data pertaining to the case used in vocative expressions, this matter remains largely unresolved. There are some nouns, particularly proper names with a nominal sufx containing a long vowel (e.g., /-an/, /-it/), that have a diptotic singular system: /-u/ nominative, /-a/ oblique (Liverani 1963; Huehnergard 1987: 299). Therefore, in the vocalization of proper nouns, the genitive will be marked by /-a/ if the penultimate syllable has a long vowel.

30

Historical Introduction and Grammar

Certain divine names are attested only in the absolute case, i.e., without a case-vowel, such as Dagan, while others are declined for case, such as Sapsu. Regarding the difculties of vocalizing divine names as well as other proper nouns, see below, Vocabulary (8). The genitive case expresses not only origin (e.g., l bn dm /l bini adami/ the son of the man [17 RIH 78/20:15]), possession in the economic sense (hms lp tlt l hlby /hamisu alpu taltu l halbiyyi/ ve thousand (shekels) of copper for the Halbean [43 RS 18.024:6]), or in the physical sense (hlm ktp zbl ym /hulum katipa zabuli yammi/ strike the head of Prince Yammu [1 RS 3.367 iv 14u]), but many other relationships (e.g., tq mlk lmk /tiqqau mulka alamika/ you will take your eternal kingship, lit., you will take kingship of your eternity [1 RS 3.367 iv 10u]). As in other Northwest Semitic Languages, a genitival formula frequently is used where we would use an adjective (e.g., tt dqh l ypq / attata idqihu la yapuqu/ his rightful wife he does not obtain [3 RS 2.[003]+ i 12]). One notes examples of the traditional categories of subjective genitive (tm lyn bl /tamu aliyana bali/ message of Mighty Balu, that is, the message that Balu sent, not that which he received [2 RS 2.[014]+ iii 13u]) and objective genitive (e.g., mdd l ym /mdada ili yamma/ the beloved of Ilu, Yammu, that is, the one whom Ilu loves and not the one who loves Ilu [2 RS 2.[014]+ iii 38u39u]). The genitive of identication is also used (ksp bl rsym /kaspu abili rasiyyima/ the silver of the mariners of Rasu [lit.: the mariners of the Rasians] [52 RIH 83/22:3] cf. Biblical Hebrew /nhar prat/ the Euphrates, lit., the river of the Euphrates). Lastly, the demonstrative/relative pronoun could be used to express a genitive and was, itself, followed by a genitive (e.g., tq mlk lmk drkt dt dr drk /tiqqau mulka alamika darkata dati dari darika/ you will take your eternal kingship, your sovereignty (which endures) from generation to generation [lit.: the one of generation of generation] [1 RS 3.367 iv 10u]). For additional uses of d(t), see below, Pronouns (4.1.1.5) and Particles (4.1.3). The accusative case was used for the direct object(s) of transitive verbs (e.g., ydb ks /yadubu kussaa/ he draws up a chair [6 RS 24.244:7]) and for various adverbial expressions (e.g., z md /azzu mada/ very strong [21 RS 4.475:13]; r rd w spl pr / ara rid wa sapal apara/ descend to the earth and fall to the dust [13 RS 34.126:2122]). 4.1.1.1.2. Grammatical Gender Gender is marked by sufxed morphemes: s.m. by -W, s.f. by -t = /-(a)t-/, pl.m. by lengthening of the case-vowel (lengthened genitive singular = plural oblique), pl.f. by -t = /-at-/. The dual morpheme was probably attached to the singular stem, masculine or feminine. Several nouns that take feminine agreement do not bear the /-(a)t-/ morpheme (e.g., m mother), while the plural morphemes do not correspond in

4. Morphology

31

every case to the sex/gender of the entity involved (e.g., grnt [pl. of grn, threshing-oor, a masculine noun]). 4.1.1.1.3. Grammatical Number Singular, dual, and plural are productive number categories, marked by variations in the case-vowel, with afxation of -m to the dual and plural (for the problem of the quality of the vowel after this -m on the dual, see Huehnergard 1987: 298, who posits that it was originally /i/ on the dual, /a/ on the plural; pending future data, we have consistently indicated it as /-ma/). For certain nouns, the base is not the same in the singular and the plural (e.g., /binu/ son [s.], /banuma/ son [pl.]). The dual morpheme is attached to the singular stem, masculine or feminine (see the table on p. 32). 4.1.1.1.4. Deniteness There is no quasi-lexical marker of deniteness in Ugaritic (cf. h- in Hebrew), though the unusually frequent use of hn in one text may be a precursor of such a development (w ht hn bns hw mm tth btk tb /wa hatti hanna bunusu huwa immama attatihu btaka taba/ but that servant returned to his wife at your house [33 RS 96.2039:1012]). Deniteness was thus not a marked grammatical category in Ugaritic and must be expressed in modern translation according to context. Some cases nevertheless exist, although they are rare, where a noun or a pronoun was preceded by h-, which should be analyzed as the demonstrative particle /ha(n)/ from which the Hebrew and Phoenician definite article develop (w nk rs lqt w wt hbt /wa anaku arrasa laqatu wa iwwtu habbta/ Here is what I have done: I have hired a workman and had this house repaired [28 RS 29.093:1416]). These instances where h- and hnhave this deictic (demonstrative) function, however, are presently too rare to qualify them as examples of the denite article. 4.1.1.1.5. Grammatical State State is the fth category according to which the grammatically expressed relationship between two or more nouns in ancient Semitic languages (i.e., their morpho-syntax) is described. There are two primary states, absolute and construct; a third, the pronominal state, is useful in describing some of the later Northwest Semitic languages where vowel reduction is prevalent and will be referred to briey here. Absolute describes a noun in unbound form (/malku/ king), construct a noun bound to a following noun in the genitive relationship (/malku qarti/ king of the city); this construction is less frequently formed with a verb smt ht nht /samatu hatai nahtau I have heard that they have suffered a defeat = I have received a report about the blows with which they were struck [21 RS 4.475:78]). The pronominal state is that of a noun bound to a sufxed pronoun in the genitive relationship (/malkuhu/ his king the king of him).

32

Historical Introduction and Grammar

In Ugaritic, the case-vowel is preserved in the rst word(s) of genitive phrases. (In traditional grammar, the head noun is called the nomen regens, the second noun the nomen rectum.) Thus, in the singular, the genitive relationship is marked only by the genitive case-vowel on the second element of the phrase. This feature is shared with, for example, Classical Arabic, whereas in other Semitic languages the rst word also shows some form of modication (e.g., Akkadian /sarru/ /sar/ in construct, Hebrew /dabar/ /dbar/ in construct; see Huehnergard 1987: 300301). In the dual and the plural, the -m of the nomen regens is usually dropped in construct. The case-vowel is also preserved in the pronominal state, again in contrast with Akkadian, where the case-vowel drops in most forms (/sarratu + su/ /sarrat + su/ /sarrassu/); here Hebrew shows remnants of a system similar to the Ugaritic one (/dbarka/ /*dabar + V + ka/). 4.1.1.1.6. Examples of Typical Masculine and Feminine Nouns indicating the markers of case, gender, number, and (absolute) state: Absolute State
s.m.Nom. s.m.Gen. s.m.Acc. s.f.Nom. s.f.Gen. s.f.Acc. /malku/ /malki/ /malka/ /malkatu/ /malkati/ /malkata/ Du.f.Obl. Du.m.Obl. Du.m.Nom. /malkama/ or /malkami/ /malkma/* or /malkmi/* /malkatama/ or /malkatami/ /malkatma/* or /malkatmi/* /malakuma/ Pl.m.Nom. or /malkuma/ Pl.m.Obl. /malakima/ or /malkima/ /malakatu/ or /malkatu/ /malakati/ or /malkati/

Du.f.Nom.

Pl.f.Nom.

Pl.f.Obl.

* // /ay/ on the difference between singular/dual and plural nominal formation, see below.

Below are examples of the construct state. The rst noun (the nomen regens) varies in its case (nominative, genitive, or accusative), but the second (the nomen rectum) is always in the genitive. /malku qarti/ /malki qarti/ /malka qarti/ /malka qarti/ /malk qarti/ /malaku qarti/ /malaki qarti/ The/A king (Nom.) of the/a city The/A king (Gen.) of the/a city The/A king (Acc.) of the/a city (The) two kings (Nom.) of the/a city (The) two kings (Obl.) of the/a city (The) kings (Nom.) of the/a city (The) kings (Obl.) of the/a city

4. Morphology

33

Pronominal State: /malkuhu/ /malkihu/ /malkahu/ /malkahu/ /malkhu/ /mal(a)kuhu/ /mal(a)kihu/ his king (Nom.) his king (Gen.) his king (Acc.) his two kings (Nom.) his two kings (Obl.) his kings (Nom.) his kings (Obl.)

4.1.1.2. Nominal Forms Nominal forms may consist of: ROOT + internal vowel(s) (e.g., /MaLK-/ king, /DaKaR-/ male) nominal prex + ROOT + internal vowel(s) (e.g., /maLaK-/ messenger) ROOT + internal vowel(s) + nominal sufx (e.g., / uLMan-/ widowhood) combinations of the last two (e.g., / aLiYan-/ mighty) reduplicated (e.g., qdqd top of head [complete], ysmsm beauteous [partial, YSM]) quadriconsonantal forms (e.g., /iRGuZu/ walnut?). Certain forms of the rst category have specic semantic ranges: the /QuTL-/ type regularly expresses abstract nouns (e.g., sb /subu/ satiety [7 RS 24.258:3], mlk /mulku/ kingship [1 RS 3.367 i 10u]); nouns of the /QaTTaL-/ type express a social or civil position (the nomen professionis in traditional grammars, e.g., rs /arrasu/ workman, artisan [28 RS 29.093:14], ksp /kassapu/ sorcerer [17 RIH 78/20:9]). The most common nominal prexes are m- (concrete entities, e.g., mgdl /magdalu/ tower) and t- (abstract entities, e.g., tqr /taqiru/ assistance). and y- (both best attested in nouns expressing concrete entities) are much rarer (the example of b / ubau/ nger is attested in our selection of texts). The most common nominal sufxes are: -n (/-an-/ [e.g., lmn / ulmanu/ widowhood], more rarely /-an-/ [e.g., tln /tulanu/ table]); -t (perhaps as in the later Northwest Semitic languages, /-it-/ [as in the name of the city of Ugarit, grt / ugarit/, see below, Vocabulary, 8] and /-ut-/ for other abstracts); -y is used with feminine nouns in the absolute state, typically without a case-vowel (e.g., the divine names ry / aray/, ly /allay/, and pdry /pidray/, all daughters of Balu, the divine title hbly /hablay/ that expresses a manifestation of the god Anatu, and the common noun mry /muray/ weapon). On the adjectival sufx -y, see below, 4.1.1.3.

34

Historical Introduction and Grammar

The available data are equivocal on whether nouns of the qatl/qitl/qutl type have monosyllabic or bisyllabic bases in the plural (as in Hebrew: /melek/ /malk/, /mlakim/ /malak-/). Either the bisyllabic plural base was developing from a monosyllabic one (Sivan 1992), or the plural was already bisyllabic in proto-Ugaritic, and the second vowel was eventually elided in Ugaritic (Huehnergard 1987: 3047). Another explanation is that this second vowel was not always indicated in the syllabic writing, which is the primary source of data available. Above, in the table of noun inections (p. 32), the nominal pattern for the noun malku is indicated as bisyllabic in the plural (malak + inected ending). 4.1.1.3. Adjectives Adjectival morphology is identical to that of nouns. An adjective used independently (substantivally, according to the traditional grammatical term), i.e., not as a modier of a noun, functions as a noun (e.g., k gr z tfrkm /ki gara azzu tafrakumu/ When a strong one attacks your gate . . . [11 RS 24.266:26u]). When an adjective modies a noun, it agrees in gender, number, and case with the noun. It is by this morphosyntactic feature that adjectives are most clearly differentiated from nouns, for a noun used to modify another noun does not vary in gender (e.g., the phrase the woman is a man in Ugaritic would be tt mt hy, (the) woman, a man (is) she, where tt retains its feminine marker and mt its masculine marker). Attributive adjectives normally follow the noun they modify (e.g., hswn hrb /haswannu haribu/ dried thyme [48 RS 94.2600:13]). Attested predicate adjectives follow the noun they modify (e.g., spthm mtqtm /sapatahuma matuqatama/ their lips are sweet [5 RS 2.002:50]) though in theory they may precede it (there are no extant examples in Ugaritic). The primary adjectival sufx is the so-called gentilic or nisbe ending consisting of vowel + -y (/-yy-/) + case-vowel. The quality of the rst vowel is uncertain. The only apparently explicit indication shows /u/, qnym people who work with royal purple dye (RS 17.434:39u [Caquot 1978; cf. Pardee 198384]). In syllabic writing, both /i/ and /u/ are found (e.g., {u-ga-ar-ti-yu} in RS 19.042:15 [Nougayrol 1970: text 79] and {a-ta-li-gu-yu} two lines later in the same text). These meager data force us to leave the matter unresolved, but we have adopted /-iyy-/ (or /-iy-/) as a conventional form for the morpheme. The function of the morpheme is to transform a noun into an adjective, which is most frequently seen in gentilics (e.g., rs /rasu/ [the city of ] Rasu rsy /rasiyyu/ a person from the city of Rasu), but is also found in common adjectives (e.g., qdmy /qadmiyyu/ ancient /*qadmu/ East, the remote past, tty /tatiyyu/ lower /tata/ under). Comparative and superlative adjectival markers do not exist, and such notions must thus be expressed lexically (e.g., by forms of the root MD much)

4. Morphology

35

or syntactically (e.g., nmt snt l /naimati sanati ili/ the best years of El [RS 24.252: 27 (Virolleaud 1968: text 2)], a substantival adjective in construct with a noun, literally, the good ones of the years of El). A nominal genitive formation is often used in place of an adjectival one, e.g., tt dqh / attatu idqihu/ the wife of his legitimacy = his legitimate wife (3 RS 2.[003]+ i 12 [cf. Gordon 1965: 113, 13.22]). 4.1.1.4. Numbers Numerals are nominal categories: cardinal numbers are nouns, ordinals adjectives. Numbers in texts may either be fully written out or expressed symbolically, using the same system as is used in Akkadian texts (a single vertical wedge = 1, a single oblique wedge = 10, etc.). The Ugaritic repertory of numerals is largely similar to the standard West Semitic inventory:
Cardinals Ordinals (where different) ?

1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 etc. 20 etc. 100 1,000 10,000

d/t and sty tn/tt tlt/tltt rb/rbt hms/hmst tt/ttt sb/sbt tmn(y)/tmnt ts/tst sr/ srt sty sr/ srh tn sr/ srh srm mt (Sg.)/mt (Pl.) lp rbt

rb tdt

With the exception of words containing an alif sign, the vocalization may only be reconstructed from comparative data: /aadu/, /tin/ (the case-vowel is

36

Historical Introduction and Grammar

that of the dual), /talatu/, /arbau/, /hamisu/, /tittu/ ( /*tidtu/, by assimilation), /sabu/, /taman/ (or /tamaniyu/), /tisu/, /asru/. The ordinal numbers are typically reconstructed either according to the Hebrew and Aramaic stem forms, where the nisbe sufx is added (e.g., Hebrew /sissi/ or Aramaic /stitay/, to which the corresponding Ugaritic form, which manifestly does not bear the nisbe ending, would be /taditu/ sixth), or according to Arabic (in which case the form would be taditu). The distinctive feature of the Ugaritic numbers is their morpho-syntax: as opposed to the other ancient Semitic languages, where the numerals 3 through 10 observe chiastic concord (i.e., incongruent gender agreement, femininelooking numbers with masculine nouns and vice versa), the distribution of numbers marked with -W versus -(a)t shows less regularity. The primary difference, however, is the occasional absence of the terminative -t on the number noun when preceding a masculine noun (e.g., tlt bm /talatu ubuma/ three ubu-garments [43 RS 18.024:11] and tlt ktnt /talatu kutunatu/ three kutunu- garments [ibid., line 18], where the number noun is invariable before a noun of the opposite grammatical gender). See Tropper 2000: 39296 (69.133). Other features deserving special comment: sty is attested with the meaning 1 (sty w t[y] /astaya wa taaya/ Once and perform the ta-sacrice [13 RS 34.126:27]), as in Akkadian, not just in the number 11 as in Hebrew. The only attested forms of the absolute case of the number 2 are tn and tt (tnm is adverbial, twice, in RS 3.340 iv 22, 33 [CTA 18]; RS 3.322+ ii 78 [CTA 19]; RS 24.248:18, 20 [Herdner 1978a: 3941]). Examples: tn b gt mzln Two in (the village) gt mzln (RS 17.384:1 [Virolleaud 1957: text 61]) and tn l srm, 22 (on this use of l, see below). This form constitutes an isogloss with Akkadian (sine) against the other West Semitic languages (e.g., Hebrew snayim). See Pardee 2000a: 195; Tropper 2000: 34546 (62.121). The alternate form with -h of the word for ten in the cardinal numbers for the teens is not used only to modify feminine nouns as in Hebrew. Moreover, the presence of the {h} in the Ugaritic writing system shows that the origin of the element was consonantal, though its form (i.e., the vowel[s] with which the consonant was associated) and its function are uncertain. We vocalize /asrih/ on the model of Hebrew /ereh/, but the origin of the vowel in question remains a mystery. Multiples of ten end in -m and probably are in the plural (30 = many 3s /talatuma/) except in the case of 20, where this notion is plausibly expressed correctly by the dual (/asrama/ = 2 10scontrast Hebrew /erim/). The ordinals had a long vowel between the second and third radicals, though their quality is unknown; hence the difference between 6 and 6th, respectively /tittu/ (/tidtu/) versus /taditu/, or the like. The ordinals were

spread is 6 points long

4. Morphology

37

certainly not formed with the nisbe sufx (as in Hebrew), for that morpheme appears in Ugaritic as {-y}. Fractions are very poorly known: ht appears in prose in the meaning half of a given quantity (8 RS 1.001:10) while np apparently means half of a (shekel-)weight in administrative texts (b tql w np ksp /bi tiqli wa napi kaspi/ for a shekel and a half of silver [43 RS 18.024:13] and b sbt w np ksp /bi sabati wa napi kaspi/ for seven and half shekels of silver [ibid., line 27] this interpretation is certain since it is the only way to incorporate the data from these two lines with the rest of the entries so that the sum corresponds to the total indicated at the end of the text). In recently discovered texts, mtlt is used with the sense of one-third (e.g., mtltm, two-thirds, where the -m is the dual morpheme [48 RS 94.2600:2, 6]). Multiplicatives are expressed by the addition of a morpheme written {-d}, perhaps related historically to deictic/enclitic {-d}: tnd, 2 times, tltd, 3 times, sbd, 7 times (usually contracted to {sbd}: Tropper 2000: 150 [33.116.2]; Pardee 20034: 79), tmnd, 8 times (in the unpublished text RS 94.2273:4.), and srd, 10 times, are currently attested. In a mythological text (3 RS 2.[003]+ i 1620), one nds a series of D-stem passive feminine participles of denominative verbs formed from numbers, designating a series of women: mtltt, mrbt, mhmst, mtdtt, msbt the third one . . . the seventh one. From context, these forms refer back to mtrht (line 13) the married one, namely, the third woman (taken in marriage), the fourth . . ., etc. These words are thus neither fractions nor multiplicatives, as has often been claimed. In the number phrase (e.g., tlt lbsm 3 garments), the noun denoting the counted entity may be either in the same case as the number (/talatu labusuma/, i.e., the numeral and the noun are in apposition) or in the genitive case (/talatu labusima/; see Blau 1972: 7879). In poetry, several cases are found of the ordinal number preceding the noun it modies, in apparent contradiction to the rule that attributive adjectives follow the noun they modify (Gordon 1965: 4849, 7.44; Blau 1972: 79). It is likely that such constructions were genitival (i.e., the adjective was in construct with the noun) rather than appositional (as is the case when the attributive adjective follows the noun it modies). The precise semantic nuance of this genitival construction is, however, unknown. One encounters, for example, b sb ymm (4 RS 2.[004] i 15u), probably /bi sabii yamima/ on the seventh of days). Rarer is a prepositional formulation: hn sb[] b ymm (RS 2.[004] v 3u4u [CTA 17]), probably /hanna sabia bi yamima/, literally, Behold on the seventh among days. Lastly, one nds instances where two nouns are in the singular (e.g., hn ym w tn . . . tlt rb ym . . . hms tdt ym . . . mk b sb ymm A day [even two . . . ]. A third, even a fourth day. . . . A fth, even a sixth day. . . . Then, on the seventh day (4 RS 2.[004] i 5u15u). It is likely that

38

Historical Introduction and Grammar

all these formulae are adverbial, the rst six in the accusative case (e.g., /hanna yma wa tan/), while the last one is appropriately in the genitive because preceded by the preposition b. The preposition l is often used to join the unit to the 10 in compound numbers involving one of the decades, as in tn l srm 22 (e.g., tt l srm /tittu l asrma/ 26: 44 RS 19.016:49 [cf. Pardee 1976: 302]). The adverbial noun /kubda/ with a possible literal meaning of plus appears often as a linking device in compound numbers, usually to be omitted from the translation: 43 (RS 18.024):25 {hms- . kkrm . lp- . kbd (3) tlt . l . nskm . brtym (4) bd . rtn . w . tt . mt . brr (5) b . tmnym . ksp tltt . kbd} /hamisu kakkaruma alpu kubda taltu l nasikima biiratiyyima bd urtena wa tittu miati baruru bi tamaniyima kaspi talatati kubda/ 5 talents, 1,000 (shekels) (3) of copper for the founders of Biiratu, (4) entrusted to Urtenu, and 600 (shekels) of tin, (5) for 83 (shekels) of silver. Here kbd appears at the end of two number phrases to mark the link between the larger number or amount and the following smaller number or amount: after lp 1,000 (shekels), to mark the link with hms kkrm 5 talents, and after tltt 3, to mark the link with tmnym ksp 80 (shekels) of silver. 4.1.1.5. Pronouns Pronouns in their function as replacing nouns share features with nouns, though they are not as consistently marked for case, gender, and number as are nouns and adjectives. 4.1.1.5.1. Personal Pronoun 4.1.1.5.1.1. Independent Personal Pronoun The primary function of independent personal pronouns is to express the grammatical concept of person on the noun side of the grammar (person is expressed grammatically in verbs but not in nouns); this function entails the marking for gender. Case is also marked, apparently diptotically, though the oblique forms are rarely attested. Nominative Case
S.1c. 2m. 2f. 3m. 3f. nk/n t t hw hy Du.1c. 2m. 2f. 3m. 3f. W tm W hm W Pl.1c. 2m. 2f. 3m. 3f. W tm W W W

Oblique case: separate forms are attested for the 3m.s. (hwt), 3f.s. (hyt), 3m.du. (hmt), and 3m.pl. (hmt). These forms function both as accusatives (i.e., direct object of a transitive verb: [kbd hyt /kabbida hiyati/ honor her (2 RS

4. Morphology

39

2.[014]+ iii 10u), kbd hwt /kabbida huwati/ honor him (RS 1.[014]+ vi 20, CTA 3)] and as genitives (tbr dy hwt /tabara daiyi huwati/ he broke the pinions of him, tbr dy hyt /tabara daiyi hiyati/ he broke the pinions of her [RS 3.322 iii 37 = CTA 19:143]). The 1st- and the 2nd-person forms consist, as in most of the Semitic languages, of a deictic element n followed by the pronominal element proper (the /n/ assimilates to the following consonant except in the 1st person). The vocalization of these forms may thus be approximated as: 1st- and 2nd-Person Pronouns
Sg.
/ anaku/ ( / an + aku/) / atta/ ( / an + ta/) / atti/ ( / an + ti/) / attuma/ ( / an + tuma/) / attumu/ ( / an + tumu/)

Du.

Pl.

The optional 1st-person-singular form, n, already shows the dropping of the consonantal element -k-, though its vocalization is unknown (/ ana/, as in Aramaic, or / ani/, by analogy with other 1st-person pronominal forms, as in Hebrew?). The 3rd-person-singular forms consist of an augmented form of the primitive pronouns, /hu/ /huwa/, /hi/ /hiya/. 4.1.1.5.1.2. Proclitic and Enclitic Personal Pronouns Proclitic and enclitic pronouns, clearly related historically to the independent forms just cited, are also attested. Historically speaking, nite verbal forms are made up of a pronominal element providing the notion of person, plus the verbal element. These pronominal elements were sufxed in the perfective, essentially prexed in the imperfective:
Pf. 1c. 2m. 2f. 3m. 3f. Sg. -t -t -t -W /-a/ -t Du. -ny -tm W -W /-a/ -t Pl. -n -tm -tn -W /-u/ -W /-a/ Impf. 1c. 2m. 2f. 3m. 3f. Sg. ttyyDu. ntty-/ttPl. ntty-/tt-

Because it is absent in the other Semitic languages while being attested in Egyptian, the 1c.du. -ny (also attested as a genitive enclitic) is apparently an archaic retention in Ugaritic. Other dual forms indicated were apparently differentiated from identically written plural forms (or singular in the case of the 3f. pf.) by vocalic pattern.

40

Historical Introduction and Grammar

The data for the vowel of the 1c.pl. in the other Semitic languages are too disparate to propose a Ugaritic form using comparative data. Huehnergard (1997: 219) thinks he has found support for the form /-nu/. It is possible on account of the presence of the {y} in the 1c.du. pronoun that the characteristic vowel for this form was /a/ (likely /-naya/), and this form was originally that of the oblique case. Enclitic pronouns were also attached to nouns, with a genitival function, and to verbs, with primarily an accusative function (rarely dative). Here, the 2nd person is not marked by -t-, but by -k-:
Sg. Du. -ny -km Pl. -n -km -kn -hm -hn

1c. 2m. 2f. 3m. 3f.

-y/-W/-n -k -k -h -h

W
-hm -hm

The forms indicated for the 1st person are distributed according to function: -y/-W is genitive (i.e., attached to nouns), -n accusative (i.e., attached to transitive verbs). The rst set is distributed according to the case of the singular noun to which the genitive sufx is attached (nom. = -W; gen./acc. = -y); the -W form is assumed to have arisen through syncope (/-uya/ long vowel usually reconstructed as /-/). This distribution differs from early Phoenician, where the sufx on nominative/accusative nouns in the pronominal state is identical (i.e., orthographic -W), -y only appearing in the genitive. As with the independent and prexed pronominal elements, most of the dual forms were apparently differentiated from identically written plural forms by vocalic pattern. Accusative pronouns on imperfect verbs show a great deal of variation because of assimilation to -n verbal forms (see below) and apparent reanalysis. The 3m.s. sufx, for example, can appear on nouns and verbs as: -h = /-hu/ (e.g., blh /baluhu/ his lord [36 RS 11.772+:12u]); -n = /-annu/( /-an/ + /hu/; e.g., ylmn /yallumannu/ he struck him [7 RS 24.258:8]); -nh = /-annahu/ ( /-anna/ + /hu/; e.g., stnnh /sattinannahu/ deliver him over [33 RS 96.2039:16]); -nn = /-annannu/ (apparently /-anna/ + /nnu/ through reanalysis of the latter as a pronominal sufx; e.g., tbrknn /tabarrikannannu/ you should bless him [4 RS 2.[004] i 23u]);

4. Morphology

41

-nnn (if this analysis is correct, this form should be = /-annannannu/, through double reanalysis; see {ttnn . nn} /tatinannannannu/ you must give it [new reading of RS 15.174:17 (Virolleaud 1957: text 16) and tsknnnn /tasakinannannannu/ (someone) will establish him [RS 1.026+:12 = KTU 2.7]). For this hypothesis on the origin of these forms, see Pardee 1984b: 24445 n. 14. Tropper (2000: 22223 [41.221.52c], 5014 [73.62]) believes that the form written {-nn} reveals the existence of the a third energic ending (on /YQTL/ forms, see below), a hypothesis that is not supported by parallels from other Northwest Semitic languages (see Pardee 20034: 24550). 4.1.1.5.2. Relative Pronoun The relative pronoun is *q + vowel, nearly always written with {d}, marked for gender and number, though the forms are not used consistently. This particle is directly related to the qu/qa/qi series in Arabic and to the zeh/zot series in Hebrew (used sporadically as a relative pronoun there), and its basic function is therefore deictic, as is shown in Ugaritic by the enclitic use of -d in demonstrative pronouns and adjectives and in adverbials. The masculine singular is attested only in the form of d, while the other grammatical persons and numbers are written with or without -t. By comparison with the other Semitic languages, one may conclude that only the masculine singular was marked for all three grammatical cases, while the other forms were invariable for case but able either to have the enclitic -t or not: Masculine Singular /du/, /da/, /di/
Feminine Singular /da(ti)/ Plural of both Genders /du(ti)/

For examples of forms and usages of various demonstrative pronouns and adjectives containing this basic element, see below, Syntax: Agreement (7.3). The other primary function of d is as a determinative: in these formulae, the pronoun denes an entity as belonging to another category. The absolute usage is still not attested in Ugaritic (cf. zeh sinay in Biblical Hebrew, he of [Mount] Sinai) but one nds examples of genitive expressions (see above, Nouns, 4.1.1.1.1). 4.1.1.5.3. The Demonstrative Pronoun The primary demonstrative pronouns and adjectives are compounds consisting of the deictic particle hn (probably essentially the same particle as the Hebrew denite article and as the deictic particle hen/hinne h in that language), to which expanding elements are joined: either the relative pronoun d (cf. Arabic allaqi) in the case of the proximal demonstrative, or k, of uncertain origin, in the distal. The forms are identical to those of the demonstrative adjectives

42

Historical Introduction and Grammar

and the two categories are dened, therefore, by their syntactic characteristics. Forms with and without -t occur (hndt/hnkt), but they are rare and it is therefore likely that the -t is the enclitic particle rather than the feminine morpheme. Though the usage is rare and to date attested primarily in the oblique case, the 3rd-person independent personal pronouns could also be used as demonstrative adjectives, apparently, as in Hebrew, with a distal connotation (mlk hwt /malku huwati/ that king [20 RS 24.247+:43], wt hyt /uwwat- hiyati/ that land [ibid., 45u, 55u, 56u; for the reading of line 45u, see Pardee 1986: 119, 124]). In a recently discovered text, hw is attested as a demonstrative adjective in the nominative: w yhd hn bns hw /wa yuuhad hanna bunusu huwa/ so this servant must be seized (33 RS 96.2039:1415). The demonstrative pronoun m. pl.ob. is attested with the expanding element -t functioning as an adjective: b sdm hnmt /bi sadma hannamati/ for these elds (39 RS 94.2965:20). 4.1.1.5.4. Other Pronouns The other pronominal elements do not show the primary morphological characteristics of nouns and thus overlap with the category of particles. They are included here in order to provide a complete picture of pronouns: The attested interrogative pronouns are: my who?, mh what?. Comparing mh, of which the -h is consonantal, with Biblical Hebrew {mah} leads to the conclusions that (1) the gemination following the Hebrew pronoun represents assimilation of the -h and (2) the presence of the {h} in the orthography is therefore historical writing. (This solution appears more likely than positing a proto-Hebrew form man and identifying the {h} in the orthography as a secondary mater lectionis.) The indenite pronouns and adjectives are mn/mnk/mnm/ whoever/whatever. As presently attested, mn and mnk denote human entities, mnm inanimate ones. The basic particle was plausibly /mV(n)/ with the distinction between human and nonhuman referents expressed by Ablaut (e.g., /min-/ for humans, /man-/ for nonhumans); -k and -m are expanding elements of uncertain semantic content. Because enclitic -m may be attached to any part of speech, it is not surprising to encounter the form mnm applied to an animate entity (2 RS 2.[014]+ iv 4); it would have been distinguished from the nonhuman reference by its characteristic vowels (mnm b yp l bl /minama bu yapaa l bali/ What enemy has arisen against Balu?). 4.1.1.6. Adverbs Adverbials may be expressed by adverbial lexemes or by adverbialization of a nounthat is, by prexing a preposition (e.g., b ym /bi yammi/ in the sea [1 RS 3.367 iv 3u]), by sufxation of an adverbial morpheme (e.g., ttlh /tuttulaha/ to [the city of ] Tuttul [6 RS 24.244:15]; see below, Particles,

spread is 9 points long

4. Morphology

43

4.1.3), or by using a particular form of the noun (e.g., bt bl /bta bali/ in the temple of Balu [4 RS 2.[004] i 31u]). Adverbial lexemes are either etymological nouns of which the derivation is clear (e.g., t /atta/ now, ln /alna/ above [= l+-n]) or particles (e.g., tm /tamma/ there). The accusative case was the primary case used for adverbialization of nouns, e.g., qdqd /qudquda/ on the head, ym /yma/ for a day, smm /samma/ to the heavens. The existence of a specic adverbial case is uncertain (see Pardee 20034: 8082, 19296). 4.1.1.7. Verbal Nouns and Adjectives On the innitive and the participle, see the following section on verbs (4.1.2.8). 4.1.2. Verbs The verbal system represents an archaic form of West Semitic, one with an N-stem, a D-stem (characterized by the doubling of the middle radical), a causative stem in S, t-stems built off the G-, D-, and S-stems, as well as some less well-attested stems. 4.1.2.1. Semantic Categories As in the other Semitic languages, the basic verbal form can itself express various sorts of action. The primary division is transitive : intransitive. Within the latter division, there are two primary types: verbs of motion and stative verbs. Within the verbs of motion, there are again two primary types: verbs that express only motion and those that express either the motion or the state achieved (e.g., qm arise or be standing). Stative verbs can also denote either the state itself or the attainment thereof (e.g., qrb be near or become near [i.e., approach]). These distinctions are reected in the verbal system: only transitive verbs can be passivized, and they tend to take double accusatives in the causative and single accusatives in the D-stem. Stative verbs are factitivized in the D-stem, cannot be passivized in the G-stem, and have a stative participial form rather than the active one. Verbs of motion cannot be passivized in the G-stem, appear rarely in the D-stem, and are transitivized in the S-stem, where they take the single accusative construction. There are, of course, a certain number of verbs that cross categories or that defy classication. 4.1.2.2. Attested Verbal Stems G-stem (base stem, or simple stem; active and passive voices) Gt-stem (-t- inxed after rst radical; middle/reexive in function) D-stem (doubled middle radical; factitive in function; active and passive voices) tD-stem (t- prexed to D-stem [see Huehnergard 1986]; middle/reexive in function)

44

Historical Introduction and Grammar

N-stem (preformative n-; middle/passive in function) S-stem (preformative s-; causative in function; active and passive voices) St-stem (-t- inxed after s- of causative stem; middle/reexive in function; the few forms attested indicate that the form may no longer have been productive) L-stem (lengthened vowel after rst radical and reduplicated second/third radical; intensive or factitive in function [for a preliminary description of the distribution of these functions, see Pardee 20034: 27985]) R-stem (reduplication of both radicals of biconsonantal root, of second and third radicals of triconsonantal root; factitive in function) tR- or Rt-stem (t prexed to rst root consonant or inxed after rst root consonant of R-stem; factitive-reexive in function) The following examples are given with the vocalization of the 3m.s. in order to illustrate the phonetic distinctions between the forms (see below). Many details of the vocalizations are, however, still uncertain. An asterisk before a G-stem form indicates that the verb is only attested in Ugaritic in the following derived stem. LM to eat (something) (G-stem transitive, /laama/), LM to provide (someone) with food (D-stem, /liama/), SLM to cause (someone) to eat (something) (S-stem, /salima/) QRA to call (G-stem transitive, /qaraa/), QRA to be called (G-stem passive, /quraa/ or /quria/ [Tropper 2000: 514 (74.223.1)]) R to wash (G-stem transitive, /raaa/), (I)RT to wash oneself (Gt-stem, / irtaia/) NTK to pour out (G-stem transitive, /nataka/), NTK to pour forth (N-stem, /nattaka/ /nantaka/) AHB to love (G-stem active, / ahiba/), IHB to love intensely (D-stem, / ihhaba/) *BKR to be the rstborn (G-stem stative, /bakura/), BKR to promote (someone) to the status of rstborn (D-stem, /bikkara/) *KMS to squat (G-stem intransitive, /kamasa/), TKMS to collapse (tD-stem, /takammasa/) RB to enter (G-stem verb of movement, /araba/), SRB to cause (someone) to enter (S-stem, /sariba/) RQ to be far off or to move far off (G-stem stative, /rauqa/), SRQ to cause to be far off (S-stem, /sariqa/) QL to fall (G-stem intransitive, /qala/), SQL to cause (something) to fall (S-stem, /saqila/), (I)STQL to cause oneself to fall to arrive (Ststem, / istaqala/) RM to be or become high (G-stem stative, /rama/), RMM to raise (L-stem, /ramama/)

4. Morphology

45

*KR(R) to turn (G-stem verb of movement, /karra/); KRKR to turn, twist, snap (said of what one does with the ngers) (R-stem, /karkara/); cf. the adjectival form YSMSM beautiful YSM (G-stem stative, /yasuma/ to be beautiful) *YPY to be beautiful (G-stem stative, /yapiya/), TTPP she makes herself beautiful (only form attested of Rt- or tR-stem, /ttapp/ /tiytapaypiyu/ or /titpp/ /titaypaypiyu/) 4.1.2.3. Verbal Aspect There are two verbal conjugations marked for person, gender, and number: one is characterized by stem + pronominal element and expresses acts viewed as complete (perfective, often called the perfect though the term is technically incorrect); the other is characterized by pronominal element + stem (+ afx in some forms) and expresses acts not viewed as complete (imperfective, often called the imperfect). The pronominal elements were joined to the verbal elements in an archaic stage of the language (see above at proclitic and enclitic pronouns, 4.1.1.5.1.2, p. 39). This description of the form and function of the two verbal conjugations is valid for the prose texts. In poetry, however, the ambiguities of the writing system have compounded the ambiguities of usage, and no broad agreement exists on the correlation between form and function in the verbal system. Usage may reect an older stage of the language, when the zero-ending /YQTL/ form (see below, 4.1.2.5.2, p. 48) functioned as a perfective/preterite, like Akkadian iprus. In the West Semitic verbal system, the permansive (corresponding to Akkadian paris) came to function as perfective and the imperfective / YQTLu/ (corresponding to the Akkadian subjunctive, iprusu) as an imperfective. The / YQTL/ form without a vowel at the end (corresponding to Akkadian iprus) retained its old jussive function but also that of a perfective/preterite. (This is the form that, particularly in Biblical Hebrew, was retained as a frozen perfective/preterite after wa-, as in wayyiktob he wrote.) In spite of the problems of description and categorization of the verbal system in the poetic texts, many scholars (e.g., Tropper 1995a) have preferred to classify the Ugaritic verbal system on the basis of poetic usage, rather than on that of the prose texts (similar attempts, of course, have been made in the classication of Biblical Hebrew). It is legitimate to see in the poetic texts remnants of a previous stage of the language (plausibly closer to East Semitic), remnants that seem not to be used consistently because they are no longer representative of the spoken language, while the prose texts reect spoken Ugaritic in the 13th12th centuries b.c. Only in these texts is a reasonably consistent system visible (cf. Mallon 1982), although Tropper (2000) has attempted to explain all verbal forms in poetry as conforming to the rules of a verbal system that expresses aspect.

46

Historical Introduction and Grammar

More recently, Greenstein (2006) has argued that the /YQTLW/ perfective/preterite cannot be isolated in poetic narrative, that the lack of discernible pattern in /YQTL/ forms of III-y roots (i.e., with and without {y}) coupled with the almost exclusive attestion of /YQTLu/ forms of III- roots may be taken as showing that the /YQTLW/ perfective/preterite was no longer used with this function but in free variation with the /YQTLu/ forms. We nd these arguments convincing and, in contrast with the rst edition of this work, where Troppers views were reected, have adopted Greensteins basic perspective (with some modications) in vocalizing the poetic texts in our Selection of Texts. The Ugaritic verbal system is here classied as aspectual, that is, as reecting the perspective of the speaker or author of the action in question, which is expressed as either complete or incomplete. This classication is owing to the similarity between the Ugaritic verbal system and the prose system of Biblical Hebrew (Pardee 1993a, 1993b, 1995). It is not, then, a temporal system that expresses past, present, and future. While tense is a real-world phenomenon (past-present-future), aspectual systems include a greater degree of subjectivity; that is, the speaker may express a situation as complete or incomplete according to several criteria. Because of the nature of tense, aspectual systems cannot ignore temporal considerations, and a language may not, therefore, be classed as a tensed language merely because it reects realworld temporal considerations. On the other hand, a language may be classed as aspectual if it ignores realworld temporality, as in the use of the imperfect in Biblical Hebrew prose to express past-tense iteratives (e.g., yisma he used to hear). Because of the simplicity of the verbal systems in the Northwest Semitic languages, where there are only two basic nite forms, with modal variation expressed as a subsystem of the /YQTL/ form, it is not likely that both aspect and tense were marked categoriesas may be the case in languages with more complex systems. We conclude that the Ugaritic verbal system was primarily marked for aspect and that tense was expressed as appropriate within this perspective and by various lexical and discourse markers. The perfective may have been characterized by internal Ablaut for active (/QaTaL-/) versus stative (/QaTiL-/, /QaTuL-/), but the only internal evidence is for the /QaTiL-/ type (writings of the middle radical with {}: {lk} = /laika/ he sent, {sl} = /saila/ he asked). Syllabic writings attest some /QaTaL-/ forms (Huehnergard 1987: 31920). There are three types of imperfective forms characterized by internal Ablaut: active (/yaQTuL-/) versus stative (/yiQTaL-/); the third form (/yaQTiL-/) seems to follow other rules, as in Biblical Hebrew, for, as far as we can tell, it is only attested in weak roots: I-weak (e.g., / atibu/ I sit, / atinu/ I give), IIweak (e.g., / abinu/ I understand, / aiu/ I call out), and III-weak (e.g.,

4. Morphology

47

/ abkiyu/ I weep, / amfiyu/ I arrive). There are few data for these differentiations, but what there are tend to agree with the data from the later West Semitic languages, making reconstruction of Ugaritic along the same lines plausible. In addition, the imperfective is also marked, by afxation to the stem, for mood (see below). The Barth-Ginsberg law of /a/ dissimilation (/yaQTaL-/ /yiQTaL-/) was operative in Ugaritic. No certain evidence exists for a present-future form corresponding to Akkadian iparras (Fenton 1970; Tropper 2000: 46061 [73.28]). 4.1.2.4. Grammatical Voice Active verbs are of two primary types, transitive and intransitive (e.g., /mahaa ba/ he smote the enemy and /halaka/ he went). The concept of transitivity is not a useless one in Semitics, for not only do certain verbs take complements that correspond to what in other languages would be direct objects, but distinctively marked passive forms, used almost exclusively for verbs that in other languages would be qualied as transitive, are common. Though lack of vocalization in Ugaritic makes identication difcult, it is likely that all transitive formsthat is, G-stem transitive verbs, D-stem, and S-stemhad passive forms that were differentiated from the active by Ablaut (for a contrary view on the G-passive nite forms, see Verreet 1986: 32430; brief refutation in Tropper 1993a: 47879; more details are in Tropper 2000: 50918 [74.22 for the Gp], 56770 [74.42 for the Dp], 6046 [74.63 for the Sp]). In addition, the N-stem, basically an intransitivizing and deagentifying stem, can be used as a passive. (This usage of the t-stems, which became common in Hebrew, is not clear in Ugaritic.) Passive forms are attested for nite forms (e.g., tst st b bhtm /tusatu isatu bi bahatima/ re is placed in the palace [RS 2.[008]+ vi 22 = CTA 4]) as well as for participles. There is as yet no evidence for Ablaut-passive imperatives, though there was almost certainly an N-stem imperative (13 RS 34.126:13 bky and line 18 shn, the rst of which appears to function as a passive be bewept). On the basis of comparative data, one would not expect a passive innitive necessarily to have existed. Between the two extremes marked by the clearly transitive and passive forms, there is a whole middle range of forms denoting reexivity, reciprocity, advantage or disadvantage to actor, etc. These notions are clearest in the t-stems (Gt, tD, and St). The primary function of the N-stem in Ugaritic, as in several of the Semitic languages, was for patient-oriented expressions, and it is thus used for both the middle and the passive, the latter encountered mostly in prose (e.g., nht /nahtau/ they were struck [21 RS 4.475:8, 10]). 4.1.2.5. Mood Mood in Ugaritic was marked, as in the other West Semitic languages, by variations to the imperfective stem.

48

Historical Introduction and Grammar

4.1.2.5.1. Imperative The imperative in Ugaritic does not have the preformative element characteristic of the imperfective, but the fact that its stem vowel is identical to that of the imperfective leaves no doubt as to the historical linkage of the imperative to the imperfective. Its form is thus root + stem vowel (+ additional pronominal element). The question of an additional vowel between the rst two radicals is unresolved: impf. = /yaQTuL-/, imper. = /QVTuL-/ or /QTuL-/. In the rst case, the quality of the rst vowel is unknown: always identical to the stem vowel or sometimes different? The comparative and internal indications best support the dissyllabic reconstruction /QuTuL-/. To the basic imperative element may be added the /-a(n)(na)/ elements listed below in this section. The imperative existed only in the second person and was used only for positive commands (negative commands are expressed by l + jussive). 4.1.2.5.2. The Expression of Mood in the /YQTL/ Forms The moods are marked by afxation to the full imperfective stem (the forms YQTL /yaQTuL-/ will be used below for stem): YQTL + W YQTL + /u/ YQTL + /a/ YQTL + /anna/ YQTL + /(a)n/
= jussive = indicative = volitive = energic 1 = energic 2 /yaQTuL/ /yaQTuLu/ /yaQTuLa/ /yaQTuLanna/ /yaQTuLVn/

The morpho-semantic values are largely derived from comparison with other Semitic languages, for the forms are not used consistently in the poetic texts, and the prose texts have not yet furnished sufcient material to establish usage with certainty. Because of the absence of vowel indicators, the use of one mood or another can only be determined when the root ends in / / or, perhaps, /y/: the form of / / will indicate the quality of the following vowel (e.g., s / asi/ I will certainly cause to go out). A phrase from the incantation RIH 78/20 (17, line 18) illustrates the interplay between the indicative and the jussive: bt b l tb /bta ubuu al tubu/tubui/ the house that I enter, you will not enter (the indicative ends with /-u/ in the rst phrase, an unmarked relative clause; in the negative phrase, a 2m.s. form would not have /-u/ in the jussive while the 2f.s. would not have /-n/). According to Troppers reconstructions, the presence or absence of the {y} should indicate the presence or absence of a following vowel (/yabkiyu/ = {ybky}, /yabkiy/ /yabki/ = {ybk}). For example, the {-y} of ykly in the following phrase may show that it is either /YQTLu/ or /YQTLa/: ykly tp nhr /yakalliya tapia nahara/ he sets about nishing off Ruler Naharu (1 RS 3.367 iv 27u), while the absence of the {-y} may reveal the presence of a

4. Morphology

49

/YQTLW/ form: hlm nt tph lm which, according to this view, would be vocalized /hallima anatu tipha ilma/ when Anatu sees the two deities (/tipha/ /*tiphay/, 2 RS 2.[014] iii 32u). These III-weak roots have been thought to provide us with the primary internal data on the aspectual and modal systems in Ugaritic, but inconsistency of usage, particularly in the case of III-y roots, also creates a signicant degree of uncertainty (see Pardee 20034: 341). Greensteins arguments (2006) have convinced us that the level of uncertainty is too high to continue taking /YQTL/ forms of III-y roots in poetry that are written without the third radical as /YQTLW/ perfectives; in his view, the /YQTLW/ perfective/preterite was no longer operative in poetic narrative, and the two principal forms were /QTLa/ and /YQTL/according to his hypothesis, the /YQTLu/ and /YQTLW/ forms would have lost distinctive functions, and both would have been used as historical futures. We believe, on the other hand, that the III-y forms written without {-y} may not always be formally identical to historical /YQTLW/ forms, e.g., /yabki/ /yabkiyW/, but that they may perhaps be taken as contracted /YQTLu/ formsthat is, vocalized /yabk/ /yabkiyu/ (Pardee 20034: 32324). The data on the question are very few, but there is one relatively clear form: tl /til/ /*tilayu/ or /*tilawu/ it is weak (6 RS 24.244:68). Regarding the evidence from III- roots, there is one clear /YQTLW/ form in the narrative section of an incantation: tsp /tissapi/ it devours (RS 22.225:3 [Virolleaud 1960: 18284]). Because Greensteins study dealt only with the principal mythological texts, an exhaustive investigation might reveal a few more forms of this type, but they cannot be numerous. Because the /YQTLW/ perfective/preterite is clearly absent from prose (Pardee 20032004: 221, 33942, 35152), accepting Greensteins theory that it is also absent from poetic narrative requires the conclusion that the productive /YQTLW/ perfective/preterite has disappeared from the language and that such forms appear only as archaisms and in essentially free variation with /YQTLu/ forms. The /YQTLa/ form does not function primarily as a marker of syntactic dependency (Verreet 1988) but as a volitive (Tropper 1991; 1993a: 47374; Pardee 1993b), and its traditional classication, namely, the subjunctive, borrowed from Arabic, is thus not appropriate. This may be observed clearly in the example of RIH 78/20 cited agove, this section: bt b /bta ubuu/ the house that I enter, where the form appropriate for a subordinate clause is seen to be /YQTLu/. Tropper (2000: 45556 [73.26]) has proposed that the /YQTLa/ form is used only for the 1st person, as in the Hebrew cohortative. However, while the number of forms in the 2nd and 3rd persons that unequivocally indicate the nal vowel by the use of {} are limited, its attestation assures that the form was in use in the poetic language (e.g., w ym qqm /wa yimaa aqiqima/ that he might nd the devourers [RS 2.[012] i 37 = CTA 12]).

50

Historical Introduction and Grammar

The presentation of the two energic forms indicated above is that of Arabic grammar. The two energic forms are only distinguishable when followed by a sufx (see above at Pronouns, 4.1.1.5.1.2, p. 41) and their semantic import is uncertain. The distribution of these sufxed forms clearly indicates the existence of two energic forms, /-an/ and /-anna/ (as in Arabic); whether there also existed a similar form built off the indicative (/-u+n(a)/), as apparently in old Canaanite (Rainey 1996: 2.23444; Tropper 2000: 497506 [73.6]), has not been determined. Finally, Troppers hypothesis that a third energic form existed in Ugaritic perhaps does not provide the best explanation of the data (see also above at Pronouns). Mood distinction in forms containing a sufxed pronominal subject element (e.g., 3m.pl. /Y/TQTL+u/) is variable in the later languages and impossible to determine in Ugaritic (except where the distinction was marked by consonantal -n, and there the problem is the precise function of the -n). It appears permissible, however, to think that in standard Ugaritic the indicative was distinguished from the jussive by this {-n}: /taQTuLuna/ they will do X, /taQTuLu/ let them do X. In Greensteins theory (2006), the /-u/-una/ forms are distributed in poetic narrative in a manner analogical to the /YQTLW/ YQTLu/ forms, namely, that the /YQTLu/ perfective/preterite has disappeared from the language, and the /YQTLu/ and /YQTLuna/ forms are used in stylistic/prosodic variation. In prose, {-n} plural forms are well established as having an indicative function (Tropper 2000: 459 [73.273.3]), but there is no explicit evidence for the function of /YQTLu/ (which one would in any case expect to function uniquely as a jussive in prose, not as a perfective/preterite). 4.1.2.6. Verbal Inection The large amount of reconstruction in the Ugaritic verbal system makes a long set of examples unnecessary (particularly doubtful reconstructions in the following table are indicated with one or more question marks). It is largely a question of the interplay between the elements that were originally pronominal or properly verbal in the morphology of the verb. A table of pronominal elements can be found in 4.1.1.5.1.2 (p. 39). We provide here a complete set of forms for the G-stem /qatala/ and the /yaqtul-/. The /qatila/qatula/ and /yiqtal-/yaqtil-/ represent Ablaut variation. More complete sets, with proposed vocalizations, may be found in Segert 1984.

4. Morphology

51

4.1.2.6.1. G-Stem of Strong Verbs


perfective
S.3m. 3f. 2m. 2f. 1c. Du. 3m. 3f. 2m. 2f. 1c. Pl.3m. 3f. 2m. 2f. 1c. /QaTaLa/ /QaTaLat/ /QaTaLta/ /QaTaLti/ /QaTaLtu/ /QaTaLa/? /QaTaLta/? /QaTaLtuma/ W /QaTaLnaya/? /QaTaLu/ /QaTaLa/ /QaTaLtum(u)/ /QaTaLtin(n)a/ /QaTaLnu/

imperfective
/yaQTuLu/ /taQTuLu/ /taQTuLu/ /taQTuLina/ /aQTuLu/

jussive
/yaQTuL/ /taQTuL/ /taQTuL/ /taQTuLi/ /aQTuL/

imperative

/QuTuL(a)/ /QuTuLi/

/yaQTuLa(na)/ /yaQTuLa/ or /taQTuLa(na)/ or /taQTuLa/ /taQTuLa(na)/ /taQTuLa/ /taQTuLa(na)/ W /naQTuLa/? /taQTuLuna/ or /yaQTuLuna/ /taQTuLna/? /taQTuLu(na)/ /taQTuLna/? /naQTuLu/ /taQTuLa/ W /naQTuLa/? /taQTuLu/ or /yaQTuLu/ /taQTuLna/? /taQTuLu/ /taQTuLna/?? /naQTul/?? /QuTuLu/ /QuTuLa/? /QuTuLa/ W

The standard 3rd-person dual and plural imperfective has preformative t-, rather than y- (Verreet 1988; Tropper 2000: 43241 [73.223.342]). The interplay of forms occasionally indicates that the groups indicated by the same term may vary in number: trbn gtrm the gtrm [pl.] will enter (RS 1.005:9 [CTA 33]) and yrdn gtrm [du., not pl.] the gtrm will descend (RS 24.256:18 [Herdner 1978a: 2126]; cf. tln lm the gods ascend, ibid., line 8). Second-person feminine dual forms are not attested, but the graphic identity of 3rd-person masculine and feminine pronominal forms (see above) indicates that a distinction would, in any case, have been vocalic and thus indeterminable from the consonantal orthography. 4.1.2.6.2. N-Stem The internal evidence is insufcient to determine the internal vowels of the /QTLa/ form in the N-stem, which may have been /naQTaLa/ as in protoHebrew; it is known from the 1st-person singular that the preformative vowel of the imperfective was /i/ (lmn / illaiman(na)/ /*inlaim-/ I will continue to ght [RIH 78/12:20, Bordreuil and Caquot 1980: 35960]). The Nstem imperative had /i/ in the preformative syllable (shn / issahin-/ /*insahin-/ be hot! [13 RS 34.126:18; cf. bky be bewept! in ibid., line 13; Bordreuil and Pardee 1991: 15758]).

52

Historical Introduction and Grammar

Abbreviated table of the N-stem:


perfective 3m.s. 2m.s. /naQTaLa/ imperfective jussive imperative

/yiQQaTiLu/ /yiQQaTiL/ /*yinQaTiLu/ /*yinQaTiL/ /iQQaTil/ /*inQaTiL/

4.1.2.6.3. D-Stem The vocalization of the rst syllable of the D-stem /QTLa/ forms seems to be demonstrated by hb / ihhaba/ he loved (38 RS 94.2168:11). There are no data establishing the second vowel, and the comparative evidence is equivocal. Huehnergard (1987: 182, 321) cites {sa-li-ma} in RS 20.012 (Nougayrol 1968: text 96) in favor of the vocalization /QaTTila/, but the new data from RS 94.2168 show that this analysis of this Akkadian form is to be reconsidered. This analysis of {sa-li-ma} and the presence of /QaTTiLa/ in proto-Aramaic led Huehnergard (1992) to propose /QaTTiLa/ for proto-Northwest Semitic. One may, however, think that /QaTTaLa/ in Arabic and Ethiopic shows that this was the Proto-Semitic form and that the Northwest Semitic languages followed two principal lines of development: /QaTTiLa/ in Aramaic and /QiTTaLa/ in Canaanite. /QiTTiLa/, which appears in the nal phase of proto-Hebrew (one nds /berek/ as well as /berak/ in Biblical Hebrew) and in Phoenician, would then be a later evolution. The vowel of the preformative syllable of the /YQTL/ form was /a/, at least in the 1st-person singular, for one nds {} in these forms (e.g., nsq/ anassiq/ I will assault [1 RS 3.367 iv 4u]). It is legitimate to think that this vowel did not vary for other persons. For Tropper (2000: 54446 [74.412.1]), the vowel would have been /u/ everywhere except for the 1st-person singular, where the variation was due to the inuence of the / /. The vowel of the stem syllable was /i/: compare G-stem lk (/ ilaku/ I will send [25 RS 16.379:20]) with the D-stem form tlkn (/talaikina/ you send [29 RS 34.124:10]). Abbreviated table of the D-stem:
perfective 3m.s. 2m.s. /QiTTaLa/ imperfective jussive imperative /QaTTiL/

/yaQaTTiLu/ /yaQaTTiL/

4.1.2.6.4. Gt- and tD-Stems The /QTLa/ form of the Gt-stem has /i/ in the preformative syllable (note {tdb}, which is typically considered to be a metathesis error for tbd / ta-

4. Morphology

53

bida/ / itabida/ he has perished [3 RS 2.[003]+ i 8]) as does the stem syllable (str / istaira/ it remains [RS 17.297:3 = Virolleaud 1957: text 83]). The forms of the tD-stem are not well attested, but it has been proposed that the Gt and tD were characterized by different stem vowels in the imperfect, /i/ versus /a/: ystl (Gt) versus ystl (tD) ask, importune (Huehnergard 1986): the latter would be /yistaal-/ /*yitsaal-/ by metathesis (as in similar forms in the Hebrew Hithpael). It is necessary, however, to keep in mind that only the second form is clearly attested: hlny bn yn ystl m mtk /halliniya binu ayana yistaalu imma amatika/ here Binu-Ayana keeps making demands on your maidservant (28 RS 29.093:1112). Abbreviated table of the Gt- and tD-stems:
perfective Gt-stem tD-stem: 3m.s. 3m.s. /iQtaTiLa/ /taQaTTaLa/ imperfective /yiQtaTiLu/ /yitQaTTaLu/ jussive /yiQtaTiL/ /yitQaTTaL/

4.1.2.6.5. S-Stem No form is attested at present that establishes the vocalization of the /QTLa/ form for the St-stem, /saQTala/ or /saQTila/. Tropper (2000: 596, 74.624) thinks that the orthography of sly and slyt, where the /y/ is not lost, indicates that the /saQTila/ form is to be preferred. It can also be reasoned by analogy that, if the D-stem has already taken the form /QiTTaLa/, known to have existed in proto-Hebrew, /saQTaLa/ may also have undergone a development characteristic of Northwest Semitic, where the second vowel changes from /a/ to /i/ (cf. / aQTeL/ in Aramaic, /yiQTiL/ in Phoenician-Punic, /hiQTiL/ /*hiQTiL/ in Hebrew, /i/ by analogy with II-weak verbs). The situation of the /YQTL/ form is similar to that of the D-stem: the data furnished by the forms of the 1st-person singular unanimously support an /a/ vowel in the prex syllable (e.g., sspr /asaspiru/ I will make [you] count [RS 2.[004] vi 28u = CTA 17]; sld /aslidu/ /*asawlidu/ I have begot [5 RS 2.002:65]). Here also Tropper (2000: 58788, 74.622.1) thinks that other grammatical persons had /u/ in their preformative syllable. The existence of a H-causative (Hiphil/ Haphel) or of an -causative (Aphel) alongside the S-causative (Merrill 1974; Tropper 1990a) is improbable. Abbreviated table of the S-stem:
perfective /saQTiLa/ imperfective /yasaQTiLu/ jussive /yasaQTiL/ imperative /saQTil/

3m.s. 2m.s.

54

Historical Introduction and Grammar

4.1.2.6.6. St-Stem The examples of the St-stem are not numerous, but the 1st-person singular is found in our selection of texts, where it can be observed that the St-stem has /i/ in the preformative vowel of the /YQTL/ form: pt bt w b hkl w stql /patai bta wa ubua hekala wa istaqila/ open the house that I may enter, the palace that I may come in (6 RS 24.244:72). The primary forms of the St-stem are:
perfective imperfective /yistaQTiLu/ jussive /yistaQTiL/

3m.s.

/ istaQTiLa/

4.1.2.7. Peculiarities of Weak Roots Some I-alif roots show orthographic variations which suggest that some form of mutation of the alif had occurred (quiescence, secondary opening?): yhd versus yhd, both meaning he seizes (see Verreet 1983; Tropper 1990b). The hypothesis that best accounts for these varying orthographies is to posit secondary opening in the rst syllable and vowel harmony with the theme vowel: /yahud-/ /yauhud-/. It should be noted that the presence of variant orthographies indicates that the second form is relatively recent and that the scribes tended to preserve historical spellings, which would have been part of the writing tradition. I-y/w roots have all (with very rare exceptions) become I-y in the perfective. Most imperfectives show a bisyllabic stem, with /a/ in the prex syllable: rd / arid-/ I descend. YD to know has /i/ in the prex syllable, d / ida-/ I know, reecting stem-vowel /a/ because of the nal guttural and the BarthGinsberg law (/*yada-/ yida-/). By analogy with Hebrew, historically I-w roots in the causative were formed before the shift of I-w I-y (e.g., {s} / asi/ /*asawi/ I will certainly make them leave [1 RS 3.367 iv 2u]; {sld} / aslid/ /*asawlid/ I beget [5 RS 2.002:65]). As in other Northwest Semitic languages, the imperfective of the verb HLK to go is formed like I-y verbs (lk / alik-/ I go); the absence of {h} in the Gt-stem should also be noted (ntlk /nitaliku/ we will go [11 RS 24.266:34u]), although it is present in the S-stem (shlk / asahliku/ I will cause to go [RS 2.[014]+ v 24 = CTA 3 v 32]). The verb YTN to give poses particular problems because it is a I-y verb (as in Phoenician), but comparative data for the vocalization come from languages where the root is NTN (Hebrew, Aramaic) or NDN (Akkadian). Believing that these comparative data indicate that the I-y form originates at a later date, we vocalize the forms where the /y/ is not written as if they derive from the biradical root TN. {tn} I give is attested, which is not derived from YTN (/*aytin-/ should become / tin-/, which would be written {tn}) or from WTN (/*awtin-/ should become / tin-/, which would be written {tn}). The

4. Morphology

55

two remaining options are / attin-/ ( /*antin-/ by analogy with Hebrew and Akkadian) or simply / atin-/, following the pattern of / arid-/ I descend. If the form YTN is relatively late, the S-stem should not be /stina/ ( /*sawtina/) nor /stina/ ( /*saytina/), but /satina/ or /sattina/. Because there are no indications that the root NTN existed in proto-Ugaritic, the rst option is preferable. In the /QTLa/ form, this root presents the following difculties: sometimes the /n/ assimilated to the following consonant (e.g., {ytt} /yatattu/ /*yatantu/ I gave [6 RS 24.244:75]), as in Hebrew, but other times it did not (e.g., {stnt} /satinatu/ I delivered [32 RS 94.2479:21]), with apparently an /a/ between the verbal stem and the pronominal element as in II-weak verbs (see the paragraph below). The currently available data are insufcient to determine if one form was the result of scribal error ({ytt} would be a mistake for {ytnt}) or if both forms were used side by side. Hollow roots (mediae inrmae, second weak radical according to traditional terminology) have no consonantal element in the slot occupied by consonant II in triconsonantal roots. Numerous indicators may be observed in other Semitic languages that show that this radical was originally /w/ or /y/, but the consonantal element has disappeared in Ugaritic, leaving a long vowel in its place when the syllable is open (/qama/ he rose, /yaqumu/ he will rise, but /yaqum/ let him rise [/u/ short in the nal syllable because it is closed]). It is clear that in the /QTLa/ conjugation a vowel was inserted between the verbal root and the pronominal element (e.g., qn stt bhm / iqnaa satatu bihumu/ I will certainly put (some of the purple wool) with them [34 RS 94.2284:21]). This vowel was undoubtedly /a/, corresponding to /o/ in Biblical Hebrew (/haqimota/ you raised) and to /a/ in Akkadian, where this vowel, which originally was that of the 1st-person singular, spread throughout the paris paradigm (e.g., parsaku/parsata). Most attested imperfectives have the preformative vowel /a/: bn / abin-/ I understand or / abin/ let me understand. B to enter is written with {}, apparently representing /u/, which is explained by vowel harmony: b / ubuu/ /*abuu/ I enter (indicative [17 RIH 78/20:18]), b / ubua/ /*abua/ that I might enter (/YQTLa/optative [6 RS 24.244:72]). III-y/w roots have shifted almost entirely to III-y (exceptions are attested for slw I relax [RS 2.[003]+ iii:45 = CTA 14:149] and twt you have come [RS 2.[008]+ iv:32 = CTA 4]). The /YQTLW/ form ( jussive) has apparently monophthongized (/*yaniy/ /yani/), since this is the form found in Arabic and in proto-Hebrew (/yan/ /*yan/ /*yani/). As noted above, usage is not consistent in the poetic texts, and the {yn}/{yny} writings either represent contraction versus noncontraction (/yan/yaniyu/) or else nonfunctional retention of the old /YQTLW/ perfective/preterite (/yani/yaniyu/) (see Verreet 1988 and Sivan 1982 for III-weak nominal forms). As seen above, Tropper

56

Historical Introduction and Grammar

(2000: 682701, 76.14) explains all forms according to aspectual interplay and poetic variation. Thus, he takes, as do we, forms such as tl /til/ /*tilayu/ or /tilawu/ it is weak (6 [RS 24.244]:68) or ykl /yikl/ /*yiklayu/ it will be consumed (41 [RS 19.015]:1) as contractions (on the contrasting views of Tropper and Greenstein regarding the usage of these forms in poetry, see above, 4.1.2.3 and 4.1.2.5.2). Geminate roots are not well attested. However, it is clear that the D-stem was factitive (lm tslmk tfrk tzzk / iluma tasallimuka taffuruka taazzizuka/ may the gods keep you well, may they protect you, may they strengthen you [RS 1.018:46 = CTA 55, with restorations]), whereas the L-stem was intensive (mlkn yzz l hpth /malkuna yaazizu al huptihu/ the king will become more powerful than his huptu-troops [20 RS 24.247+:57u]). Roots of this type are not well attested for the G-stem, but the tendency toward simplication is evident: in our Selection of Texts, see rs /russa/ /rusasa/ or /rusisa/ (G-passive) it was crushed (3 [RS 2.[003]+ i]:10), zb /zabbu/ (verbal adjective) or /zabba/ (G-stem perfective, 18 [RS 92.2014:1]), and perhaps l ymk /la yamukku/ he does not collapse, if it is from a geminate root (1 [RS 3.367 iv]:17u). 4.1.2.8. Verbal Nouns and Participles There are two productive forms, the innitive and the participle, that are associated with the verb but not marked for aspect or person. These forms belong by their morphology to the noun side of the grammar and by their syntax to both the noun and the verbthat is, complementation can be either accusatival or genitival. The paradigmatic verbal noun expressing abstractly the basic notion of the verb is known as the innitive. The pattern in the G-stem does not seem to have been xed (Huehnergard 1987: 320), though it is likely that /QaTaL-/ was the most common for strong roots (cf. b sl [preposition b + innitive] /bi saali/; [3 RS 2.[003]+ i:38]). The innitive in the derived stems was formed by Ablaut; no m-preformative innitives are attested. The nominal character of the innitive will, of course, have appeared also in the case morphology and morpho-syntax characteristic of nouns. Though there is a syntactic usage corresponding to the formula known as the innitive absolute construction in the grammars of later West Semitic languages, in Ugaritic there does not seem to have been a productive separate form so used in contradistinction to the standard verbal noun. It is nevertheless worth noting that it is the /QaTaL-/ form that became the innitive absolute in Biblical Hebrew, and this form functions frequently as a verbal noun in Ugaritic. Where discerniblethat is, in III- rootsthe innitive in absolute usage ends in /u/, homophonous with the nominative, though its origin may be different: hm fm fmt /himma famau famiti/ If you are indeed thirsty (RS 2.[008]+ iv 34 [CTA 4]; cf. Gordon 1965: 79, 121, 9.27; 13.57).

spread is 7 points slightly long

4. Morphology

57

Each verbal stem has at least one corresponding verbal adjective (participle). If the stem is transitive, there will be a participle for each voice, the active and the passive. In addition, it is likely that the G-stem had two stative verbal adjectives, for a total of four: /QaTiL-/ = active, /QaTiL-/ and /QaTuL-/ = statives, /QaTuL-/ = passive (the second vowel is known from the form lk /lauku/ sent [RS 15.098:11 = Virolleaud 1957: text 21:4]). All the derived stems except the N-stem form the participle with a prexed m-. The D-stem had /u/ in the preformative of the participle, as is known from {mu-na-ah-hi-mu}, the syllabic writing of the personal name mnm, the one who brings comfort. The morphology of the verbal adjectives is like that of the other adjectives, and the nominal case system could in most cases indicate a participle where there was potential ambiguity (e.g., rauqu, with nal -u, could only be a stative participle, while rauqa could be either verbal or adjectivalbut only the latter if the word could be construed as in the accusative case). Several nouns, nonparticipial in form, are formed from the S-stem, e.g., stqt /satiq(a)tu/ she who causes to pass on, smrr /samriru/ that which causes bitterness (i.e., venom) (6 RS 24.244:4 et passim). 4.1.3. Particles As indicated above, particles differ from nouns and verbs by the absence of a system of declension or inection. They are fundamentally unchangeable, although many varieties exist on account of the diverse origins of the particles and their tendency to join together to form new, longer forms (e.g., mhk, formed from m + h + k, and which is also attested in the form mhkm and hmhkm). 4.1.3.1. Deictics The standard presentative particle is hn behold (e.g., hn s /hanna s/ here is the ram (9 RS 1.002:17u, 25u), hn r /hanna ru/ here is the donkey (lines 34u, 43u). The basic element is h-; hn is the long form, perhaps /han-/, or /hanna/ ( /ha + n + na/). Compared with the denite article in Hebrew (ha + gemination), the rarity of {h-} probably reects a form /han-/, where the /n/ has assimilated to the following consonant (wt hbt /iwwtu habbta/ I have . . . had this house repaired [28 RS 29.093:1516]). Alongside hn, one nds hl, hln, hlny (on expanding particles, see below). It is likely that this particle hn is at the origin of the Phoenician/Hebrew denite article (ha + gemination), while variant forms thereof appear in other West Semitic languages (e.g., Arabic il- and the Aramaic postpositive article, if from h or the like). In epistolary usage, the functions of hn- and hl- are distinct in that only the latter is used in a clearly local sense (here [cf. 28 RS 29.093:11]), whereas both function deictically (behold). This analysis of previously known texts is reinforced by the following unpublished examples in which hl- appears

58

Historical Introduction and Grammar

immediately before hn-: hln hn mn /hallina hanna immani/, here, behold with me . . . (RS 92.2005:9 [RSO XIV 49]), hlny hnn b bt mlk /halliniya hannana bi bti malki/, Here, behold in the house of the king . . . (32 RS 94.2479:56). Rhetorical now is expressed by a form of this deictic particle with afxed -t (see next section). The deictic element -d- ( /-q/) was quite productive, functioning independently as a relative/determinative pronoun and enclitically as part of the demonstrative pronoun and adjective (see above on these two categories) and as an adverbial (see 4.1.3.5 below, at Enclitic Particles, p. 60). There are two vocative particles, l (e.g., l rgmt lk l zbl bl /la ragamtu lka l zabuli bali/ I hereby announce to you, Prince Balu [1 RS 3.347 iv 7u8u]) and y (e.g., y mt mt /ya muti muti/ O man, man [5 RS 2.002:40]). The former is likely a specic use of the preposition l. 4.1.3.2. Adverbs As noted above (4.1.1.6), adverbials may be expressed by adverbial lexemes or by adverbialization of a nounthat is, by prexing a preposition, by use of the accusative case, or by sufxation of an adverbial morpheme. Examples of adverbial particles: hn /hanna/, hnn /hannana/ and hnny /hannaniya/ here, hl /halli/, hlh /halliha/, hlny /halliniya/ here, tm /tamma/, tmn /tammana/, tmny /tammaniya/ there, ht /hatti/ now (probably hn + -t), and p / apa/ also (this particle functioned mostly at the level of the paragraph and is dened as an adverb rather than as a conjunction; it is very likely that it derives from the conjunction p with a prexed / /). The vocalization of most of these forms is hypothetical, but that of hlny is indicated by {al-li-ni-ya} in a polygot vocabulary (Nougayrol 1968: text 138:5u). Interrogative adverbs are y / ya/ how (which consists of / / [ /*ay/] + the enclitic particle -ya), n / ana/ where?, k(y) / ka(ya)/ ( / / [ /*ay/] + ka + ya) how (is it that?), and lm (probably l to/for + m what?) why?. k is often used as a rough equivalent of lm, e.g., k mfy gpn w gr how is it that gpn-w-gr have come? (not: how have gpn-w-gr come?) (2 RS 2.[014]+ iii:36u). The interrogative particles normally come at the head of the sentence. Judging from passages that are difcult to interpret if taken as declarative, it is likely that interrogation could also be indicated by voice inection. (There is no interrogative particle in Ugaritic, like Hebrew h-, which marks a following phrase as a question.) Negative adverbs are l /la/ (primarily indicative) and l / al/ (primarily volitive). n / nu/ is, as in Hebrew, used primarily to negativize nominal phrases. bl /bal/ is rare, attested primarily in poetry and only with nouns. The primary asseveratives and negatives were identical in writing but probably had different vocalizations: l = /la/ not and /la/ indeed (Huehnergard 1983: 58384); l = / al/ must not and / allu/? must.

4. Morphology

59

Prepositional adverbialization is extremely common, e.g., l (preposition) + lm /l alami/ (noun) = for a long time. The two most common adverbial sufxes attached to nouns are -m and -h. The rst cannot be dened precisely, for it appears on virtually all parts of speech. One common occurrence is on adverbial nouns, perhaps only augmenting the adverbial accusative (e.g., tm rbm ts /tamma arbama ittasi/ There with the sword I will lay waste [1 RS 3.367 iv 4u]). The second corresponds to the locative/directive h in Biblical Hebrew and is used both locally and temporally, e.g., smmh /sammaha/ to the heavens, lmh /alamaha/ for a long time. Note that, in contrast to Hebrew, where the h is written without mappiq, the Ugaritic -h is consonantal. The vocalization of the particle is unknown, but it could be attached to the accusative/oblique forms of common nouns (/sammaha/ to the heavens) and to the uninected form of proper nouns (/bibittaha/ at Bibitta [6 RS 24.244:31], /mariha/ to Mari, ibid., line <34b> = line 78). It should therefore be assumed that it contained a vocalic element after the /h/, as in the vocalization that we have proposed, for it may be doubted that the consonant /h/ was itself sufcient to express the notion of directionthis is most clearly the case for the cited proper nouns that do not bear a case-vowel. 4.1.3.3. Conjunctions The most common coordinating conjunction is w- /wa/, capable of linking phrases at all levels (word, clause, sentence, paragraph). p /pa/ (cf. Arabic fa) occurs more rarely, usually with a notion of cause-and-effect linkage. (On the derived form p, see above, Adverbs). functions both independently and correlatively ( . . . either . . . or) and probably represents two lexemes: (1) / u/ and (e.g., qr nqmd mlk /quraa u niqmaddu malku/ king Niqmaddu has been called as well [13 RS 34.126:12]); (2) / / ( /*aw/) either/or (see 9 RS 1.002 passim). The most common subordinating conjunction is k /ki/ because, when, if (comparable to Hebrew ki), expanded with -y /kiya/ and with -m /kima/ (all with the same meaning), and rarely with d /kida/ (the same particle as the relative pronoun), with no appreciable change of meaning. Both m (/ imma/) and hm (/himma/) are attested as conditional conjunctions (if). 4.1.3.4. Prepositions Ugaritic overlaps signicantly with the other West Semitic languages in its prepositional system. Some of these are primitive particles (e.g., b /bi/, in; k /ka/, like; l /l/ /lay(a)/, atfor this explanation of the form, see Pardee 20034: 3738, 371), others are derived from clearly identiable verbal or nominal roots (e.g., l /al/ /alay(a)/ upon, tt /tata/ under, hr / ahhara/ after), others are combinations of these two categories (e.g., l + pn /l pan/ in front of; b + yd /bi yadi/ or /bi yad/ in the hand/control of;

60

Historical Introduction and Grammar

b + tk /bi tki/ in the midst of). One also nds similarities in nuances and translation values (e.g., b = in, within, through, by the intermediary of, by the price of, etc.). The status of compound prepositionsthat is, those formed of two primary prepositionsis as yet uncertain: the only example attested to date is l + b, apparently meaning something like within, though the identity of the rst element is uncertain (Rainey 1973: 56; Freilich 1986). The primary peculiarity of Ugaritic is the absence of a prepositional lexeme expressing the ablative from, away from. This absence is compensated by a complex system of verb + preposition combinations, where the translation value of the preposition can only be determined by usage and by context (Pardee 1975, 1976, with a discussion of prepositional semantic ambiguity). The prepositional system as a whole appears to function primarily to denote position rather than direction, a stative notion rather than a motional one. Directionality and motion were supplied primarily by the verb. What this means in practice is that virtually any preposition may appear in expressions of the ablative, and the modern reader must depend on elements other than the preposition itself to reach a proper interpretation of a passage. The following passage is instructive, for it includes a preposition with opposite meanings in the expression of a from . . . to situation, but along standard Ugaritic linesthat is, by means of different verb + preposition combinations (yrd l descend from, ytb l sit upon): yrd l ks ytb l hdm w l hdm ytb l r /yaridu l kussai yatibu l hidami wa l hidami yatibu l ari/ he descends from the throne, he sits upon the footstool, and (he descends) from the footstool, he sits upon the earth [RS 2.[022]+ vi 1214 = CTA 5]). This ablative usage may be clearly observed when the verb explicitly expresses directionality (e.g., b ph rgm l y /bi pihu rigmu la yaaa/ hardly has the word left his mouth = with respect to his mouth, the word had not left [1 RS 3.367 iv 6u]). There are also certain functional differences between Ugaritic and the other Semitic languages (e.g., the increased use of m /imma/ with to denote the end-point of a trajectory; l /l/, used to form compound numbers) as well as different lexemes (e.g., r /ru/ back l r /l ri/ on top of). Substantives that follow a preposition are, insofar as we can tell, always in the genitive case (as in Akkadian, Arabic, etc.). For Ugaritic, this is demonstrated by nominal phrases that end in alif, e.g., l ks /l kussai/ to the throne/chair; b ns /bi nasai/ when he arises. Because the case system remained in force, no particle developed in Ugaritic to introduce the direct object of a transitive verb (e.g., as yt in Phoenician and in Old Aramaic, ot- and et/ et in Hebrew, yat- in Aramaic). 4.1.3.5. Enclitic Particles Ugaritic makes use of a baroque array of enclitic particles (Aartun 1974, 1978), the disentanglement of which is made all the more difcult by the ab-

4. Morphology

61

sence of vocalized texts. These particles are joined to all parts of speech and are capable of accretion one to another (e.g., h+n+n+y). Particles that apparently have little more than an emphatic function may develop a paradigmatic function alongside particles of more precisely denable origin (e.g., hnd this = h [deictic particle] + n [particle] + d [relative/determinative pronoun] alongside hnk that = h [deictic particle] + n [particle] + k [particle]). The principal enclitic particles are: -d /du/di/da/ = relative pronoun that can function as a compounding element with other particles (e.g., hnd /hannadu/ this) and can itself be expanded (e.g., the adverb d / ida/ at this moment [we indicate the nal vowel as short since it has fallen off in Hebrew az], also attested as a multiplicative morpheme: in the Selection of Texts, one will encounter tnd /tinida/ two times and sbd /sabaida/ seven times, but more often sbd /sabida/, with the dropping of the case-vowel and the // because of the proximity of the latter to the //). -h /-ha/ = afformative particle with an adverbial function (see immediately above). -y /-ya/ = enclitic particle attached to all forms of speech, particularly as expander to another particle (e.g., hn+n+y); it is frequently used after the vowels /i/i// (e.g., by /biya/ in [26 RS 18.031:13, 25], ky /kiya/ that [24 RS 15.008:7], ly /lya/ at [29 RS 34.124:5]), which has led some to believe that it was used as a mater lectionis (Tropper 2000: 3738 [21.322.5]), an analysis that is rendered doubtful by the presumed use of {y} as a mater lectionis for short /i/ and by the absence of other consonants used in this manner (in writing systems that employ matres lectionis, one also nds {w} for /u// and often {h} and/or {} for various vowels); as with enclitic -m, this particle could be attached to nouns in the construct, as may be observed in the formula ly grt / iluya ugarit/ the gods of Ugarit (24 RS 15.008:45). -k /ka/ = enclitic particle, particularly as expander to another particle (e.g., hnk that and mhk, mhkm anything). -l /li/ = enclitic particle, used especially in hl, hln, hlny. -m = enclitic particle attached to many particles and used on all parts of speech (see above, 4.1.1.6, p. 42, for occurrence with adverbials). attached to an independent pronoun (nkm lk / anakuma ilaku/ Ill send a(nother) message [31 RS 94.2406:25]); attached to a pronominal sufx (mkm lkt /immakama laiktu/ to you (m.s.) I have sent [33 RS 96.2039:21]); attached to a noun in the vocative (blm /balima/ O Balu [1 RS 3.367 iv 9u]); attached to the rst noun in a genitival construction (yzbrnn zbrm gpn ymdnn mdm gpn /yazburanannu zabiruma gapna // yamudanannu

62

Historical Introduction and Grammar

amiduma gapna/ the pruner of the vine prunes it, the binder of the vine binds it [5 RS 2.002:910]); attached to the second noun in a genitival construction (mdd lm /mdada ilima/ the Beloved of Ilu [2 RS 2.[014] iii 43u]); attached to a noun that follows a rst token of the noun in a list (bl pn lp w s blm lp w s /bali apuni alpu wa s balima alpu wa s/ for Balu of apani a bull and a ram; also for Balu (no. 2) a bull and a ram [12 RS 24.643:23]); attached to a noun that is repeated to express the superlative (bns bnsm /bunusu bunusuma / (no) member of the (royal) personnel [37 RS 16.382:16]); attached to an imperative (tm / atma/ come [2 RS 2.[014] iii 28u]); attached to a /YQTL/ form (tlkm rmy /talikuma ramay/ off goes Ramay [5 RS 2.002:16]); attached to the innitive (lkm lk /laakuma ilaku/ I will certainly send (you a message) [25 RS 16.379:1920]); attached to the other particles (e.g., bm bkyh /bima bakayihu/ as he wept [3 RS 2.[003]:31]); this particle is found in many xed expressions, such as mrqtm /maraqtama/ from afar (an epistolary formula), bn lm mt /binu ilima mtu/ Mtu, son of Ilu (title of the god Mtu in the mythological texts), ybmt lmm /yabamatu limima/ sister-in-law of (the god) Liimu (title of the goddess Anatu in the mythological texts); see above concerning its attachment to nouns that function adverbially (4.1.1.6, p. 42). -n /na/ni/ = enclitic particle used on all parts of speech. One particularly striking usage is the n of apodosis (Hoftijzer 1982); in certain omen texts characterized by a repetitive protasis-apodosis structure, the first word in the apodosis, if a singular noun in the absolute state, has enclitic -n (e.g., w nh b lbh mlkn yzz l hpth /wa nahu bi libihu malkuna yaazizu al huptihu/ and if its eyes are [in] the forehead, the king will become more powerful than his huptu-troops [20 RS 24.247+:57u]; Pardee 1986: 126, 129; Tropper 1994b: 46669). -t /ti/ = enclitic particle, particularly as expander of another particle (e.g., ht hn + t with assimilation; hn + d + t; hn + m + t).

5. Derivational Processes

63

5. Derivational Processes
Because Ugaritic is a poorly attested, one-period language, it is hardly possible to describe synchronic derivational processes. Viewing the language comparatively, however, it appears clear that the known state of the language reects a number of processes of this sort, for one can spot certain morphemes the function of which is best described as derivational. Within categories, the generating of new particles by particle accretion is perhaps the clearest derivational process (better so termed than as compounding), though the semantics of the process are unclear in most cases. Across categories, the nominal system, particularly the m- and t- prexes and the -n sufx already described above, as well as certain Ablaut forms (e.g., /QaTTaL/ to express a nomen professionis) usually reect a deverbal notion rather than an inner-nominal process. The sufxing of particles to nominal elements (e.g., w mlk bly yd /wa malku bal-ya yida/ The king, my master, must know this! [27 RS 18.040:1819]), to the extent that these particles were not perceived by native speakers as lexical items, also represents a form of derivation. Across subcategories, the case of the nisbe ending, by which nouns are transformed into adjectives, is the clearest case of a derivational morpheme.

64

Historical Introduction and Grammar

6. Compounding
Compound verbs are virtually unknown in old West Semitic, and compound nouns are rare (the primary case cited for Ugaritic is bl mt /bal mti/, not death used in parallel with ym /ayyuma/ life in RS 2.[004] vi 27u [CTA 17]). Complex prepositional phrases, made up of a preposition and a common noun, are certainly well attested (see above and the list and discussion in Pardee 1976: 30610), but in most cases it is doubtful that the complex phrase had evolved as a lexical entity of which the compositional elements were no longer perceived. The example of bdn (lq kl qr bdnhm /laqaa kulla qari bdnahumu/ he removed the entire (cargo of) grain in their possession [26 RS 18.031:1718]) may be cited to show that the expansion of bd by means of n indicates that the complex preposition (b + d [ yd]) was perceived as a lexical unit.

7. Syntax

65

7. Syntax
The relative dearth of prose texts, mentioned in the introduction, makes it difcult to ascertain a normative prose syntax, while the lack of vocalized texts makes some aspects of morpho-syntax difcult to ascertain precisely. 7.1. Word Order 7.1.1. Nominal Constructions On the phrase level, there are two primary nominal phrases: the genitival and the adjectival. The genitival phrase is the common Semitic construct state: X of Y (e.g., mlk wt /malku uwwati/ king of the land). The rst element is in the case required by context, the second in the genitive. It can denote the various relationships well known to grammarians (subjective genitive, objective genitive, genitive of identication, genitive of material, etc.). No lexical or pronominal element may intervene between the members of a construct chainonly enclitic particles (e.g., ly grt / ilu-ya ugarit/ the gods of Ugarit [24 RS 15.008:45]). The adjectival phrase is of two types: (1) the phrase-level or attributive, in which the adjective follows the noun and agrees in gender, number, and case; and (2) the sentence-level or predicative, in which the adjective may either precede or follow the noun and agrees in gender, number, and case (see above, 4.1.1.3, Adjectives, p. 34). An attributive adjective modifying any member of a construct chain must come at the end of the chain (e.g., br ktr bm the companions of Kothar, the good ones [RS 24.252:5; Virolleaud 1968: text 2]). Apparent attributive adjectives preceding the noun they modify are most frequently substantives in construct with the noun (nmt snt l /naimati sanati ili/ the excellent ones of the years of El = the most excellent years of El [Virolleaud 1968: text 2, line 27]). The most-often-cited exception to this word-order rule is in ordinal numbers, which occur several times in poetry preceding the noun (for an explantion of these phrases in terms of standard morpho-syntactic categories, see above, 4.1.1.4, Numbers, p. 35). In nominal sentences, word order is essentially free, with fronting used for topicalization. Thus hw mlk (/huwa malku/) will denote he, not someone else, is king (an identifying sentence), mlk hw (/malku huwa/) he is king, he is not something else (a classifying sentence). Here is an example of the rst construction: t h / atta ah/ you are a brother (to me) (RS 3.340 i 24 = CTA 18). A clear example of the second construction comes from the Selection of Texts: dbn ndb hw t nty hw /dabuna nidbau huwa ta nitayu huwa/ The sacrice, it is sacriced, the ta-sacrice, it is offered (9 RS 1.002: 23u24u and parallels from this text).

66

Historical Introduction and Grammar

7.1.2. Verbal Phrases In the simplest verbal phrase, consisting of verb + pronoun, the subject pronoun is part of the verbal form itself, sufxed in the perfective (QTLa) and prexed in the imperfective (YQTL). The primary variation occurs through addition of an independent pronoun for emphasis, creating a formal casus pendens (e.g., tm bstm w n snt / attuma basatuma wa ana santu/ as for you, you may tarry, but as for me, Im off [RS 2.[014]+ iv 33 = CTA 3 iv 77]). The independent pronoun may precede or follow the verbal unit. The simple verbal phrase is by denition a sentence: subject + predicate (imperfective) or predicate + subject (perfective). In verbal sentences, one nds fronting for topicalization as in, for example, ybnn hlk m mlk mr wybl hw mt hr /yabninu halaka imma malki amurri wa yabala huwa mita hurai/ Yabninu (not someone else) went to the king of Amurru, and he took, did he, one hundred (pieces of) gold (subject : verb :: verb : subject) (RS 34.124: 2528 [Bordreuil and Pardee 1991: 148]). According to one study, there is a strong tendency in poetry to place the object phrase close to the verb, either before it or after it (Wilson 1982: 26). The verb is usually fronted in subordinate clauses where the subject is known (my td ky rbt l pn sps / ummiya tidai kiya arabtu l pan sapsi/ My mother, know that I have entered before the Sun [24 RS 15.008: 68]). The word order subject verb direct object modier is regular in the rst clause of apodoses in texts of the omen and hippiatric genres (the basic structure of sentences in both genres is protasis-apodosis). This order cannot be proved to be the result of inuence from another language (Pardee 1986: 12829) and probably reects, therefore, systematized topicalization (Tropper 1994b: 46971), though the general absence of w of apodosis and the presence of -n of apodosis in these texts must be included in an explanation of the phenomenon. On the basis of present evidence, therefore, it is impossible to say that Ugaritic is a primarily VSO language (namely, if verb subject direct object was normative) though, as in Biblical Hebrew, this is certainly the case in subordinate clauses. 7.1.3. Phrases in the Administrative Texts In the administrative texts, including the ritual texts but not the letters, one encounters many brief nominal phrases that can be understood only in light of the sense of the whole passage. For example, in the ritual texts, offerings for divinities were expressed by a nominal phrase that may contain the preposition l (s l l /s l ili/ a ram for Ilu [8 RS 1.001:2]) or that may consist of nonprepositional formulas that do not show a xed order (gdlt lhm tkmn w snm dqt rsp dqt srp /gadulatu ilahima tukamuni wa sunami daqqatu rasap daqqatu surpu/ A cow for the Ilahuma; for Tukamuna-wa-Sunama a ewe; for

7. Syntax

67

Rasap a ewe as a burnt offering [8 RS 1.001:34]the sense of these words is established from the formulas in the preceding and following context; in the translations in the Selection of Texts, we put in brackets the words that have been added to make the English translation comprehensible). In the economic texts, where verbal phrases are rare, a wide range of expressions is attested, from true verbal phrases to the simplest of nominal phrases with no expression of the function of a given entry or of an entire text: l ytn ksphm /la yatanu kaspahumu/ they have indeed given their sum (52 RIH 83/22:4): true verbal phrase; yn d ykl /ynu du yikl/ wine which is to be consumed (41 RS 19.015:1): nominal phrase that incorporates a verbal phrase in a relative clause; tt mt ksp tbn ybnn /tittu miati kaspu itbanu yabnini/ Six hundred (shekels) of silver: the Yabninu account (42 RS 15.062:12): nominal phrase used as title for the following text; tgmr ksp tlt mt /tagmaru kaspi talatu miati/ total silver: three hundred (shekels) (43 RS 18.024:28); nominal sentence used as conclusion for the text that precedes; bn gld5 /binu galadi hamisu/ Binu-Galadi: ve (46 RS 94.2050+:1): a nominal phrase as individual entry in a text; the relationship between the proper name and the number is deduced from the continuation of this text and its comparison with another (RS 94.2064 [unpublished]). 7.2. Coordinate and Subordinate Clauses Coordination is indicated most commonly by w- /wa/; by p- /pa/ when effect is expressed (see 4.1.3.3). Asyndeton (i.e., the association of words or phrases without linking particles) is fairly frequent at the sentence (and paragraph) level, common at the phrase level (e.g., l pn dtny mrqtm qlny lm tfrk tslmk /l pan adattinaya maraqtama qalanaya iluma taffuruki tasallimuki/ At the feet of our lady (from) afar we fall. May the gods guard you, may they keep you well [22 RS 8.315:59]). The principal types of subordinate clauses are (1) relative, (2) conditional, and (3) a variety of temporal/circumstantial, causal, resultative, and completative (object) clauses most commonly introduced by k /ki/ when lexically marked (the conjunction is written both {k} and {ky}). The whole concept of subordinate clause is rendered murky by the frequent use of the so-called w (or more rarely p) of apodosisthat is, heading the main clause with w or p when it follows the subordinate clause. The details have not been worked out for Ugaritic, and the state of the corpus renders a comprehensive view difcult; points of similarity with Biblical Hebrew indicate that the overall situation in Ugaritic may not have been dissimilar (cf. Gross 1987). For example, the epistolary formula of well-being often has the w of apodosis (tmny m my mnm slm w rgm ttb ly /tammaniya imma ummiya

68

Historical Introduction and Grammar

mannama salamu wa rigma tatibi layya/ there with my mother, whatever is well, send word (of that) back to me [23 RS 11.872:1113]), but it is sometimes omitted (tmny m dtny mnm slm rgm ttb l bdk /tammaniya imma adattinaya mannama salamu rigma tatibi l abdki/ there with our lady, whatever is well, return word of that to your servants [22 RS 8.315:1418]). Explicit relative clauses are preceded by d/dt (e.g., l d ydnn ydb lm lh / ilu du yidaannannu yadubu lama lhu/ Any god who knows him gives him food [7 RS 24.258:67]; l pn l mrm dt tfrn nps sps mlk /l pani ili mirma duti taffuruna napsa sapsi malki/ before the gods of Egypt, that they might protect him [RS 16.078+:2123 = Virolleaud 1957: text 18]). Relative adverbials are usually marked (e.g., drm d b grn / adurima di bi gurni/ the leaders who are at the threshing oor [RS 2.[004] v 7u = CTA 17]). Unmarked relative verbal clauses are difcult to spot because the notion of person is marked in the verb and subject is by denition included in both verbs. An example upon which there is general agreement is yd mht qht fzr tmh lpm b /yadu mihhaat aqhata fazra timhau alapima bi/ the hand (that) struck Hero Aqhat will strike the enemy by thousands (RS 3.322 iv 58 59 [CTA 19: 22021]). The relative pronoun functions at both the phrase level (l d pd / ilu du pidi/ god of mercy [RS 2.[008] ii 10 = CTA 4, etc.]) and at the sentence level (subject: l . . . d ysr / ilu . . . du yasiru/ the god . . . who sings [RS 24.252: 23 = Virolleaud 1968: text 2]; object: skn d slyt tryl /sikkannu du saliyat tarriyelli/ sacred stone which Tarriyelli offered [14 RS 6.021:12]; adverbial: nh fzr mt hrnmy d n bn lh / anaha fazri muti harnamiyyi di nu binu lhu/ the groaning one, the Harnamite man to whom there is no son = who has no son [4 RS 2.[004] i 17u18u]). Note the relative genitive construction ry . . . d k nm nt nmh /urray . . . da ka numi anati numuha/ urraya . . . who like the beauty of Anatu is her beauty = whose beauty is like Anatus (RS 2.[003] vi 2427 = CTA 14: 28992). The relative pronoun either may have an explicit antecedent, as in the examples just cited, or be used absolutely (p d n b bty ttn /pa du nu bi btiya tatin/ for what is not in my house shall you give [RS 2.[003]+ iii 38 = CTA 14:142]). The conjunction k(y) does not function as a relative particle (see the epistolary formula lt X k[y], below). Conditions may be marked by hm or (less frequently) m and tend to precede the main clause. Conditional clauses may be unmarked. A lexical distinction between real and irreal conditions is as yet unknown. The main clause following the conditional clause may or may not be preceded by the so-called w or p of apodosis. An example of each conjunction: hm ymt w lmn nk /himma yamutu wa illaiman(na) anaku/ if he should die, I will go on ghting on my own (RIH 78/12: 1922 [Bordreuil and Caquot 1980: 35960; Par-

7. Syntax

69

dee 1984a: 222]); m ht l b mqt ytbt qrt p mn lkt nk lt bt mlk mr / imma hatti l bi mauqati yatibatu qartu pa manna laiktu anaku luata bitti malki amurri/ so if the city remains undecided, then for what reason did I send a letter regarding the daughter of the king of Amurru? (29 RS 34.124:2024 [Bordreuil and Pardee 1991: 147]). In texts whose structure indicates that the clauses are of the same general type as the conditional phrase, the condition is introduced by k (e.g., k ygr ppw st qrbn ydk /ki yigaru pupawu suta uqrubani yaduku/ if the horse has a bad cough, one should bray a ST(-measure) of scorpion-plant [19 RS 17.120:23]). Temporal/circumstantial phrases may be expressed as a true clausethat is, conjunction + nite verb (k tdbr /kiya tadabbiru/ concerning the fact that she is to speak [29 RS 34.124:18]), or as a prepositional phrase consisting of preposition + innitive (b sl /bi saali/ in (his) asking = when he asks [3 RS 2.[003]+ i 38]). In poetry, these constructions are found parallel to one another: hd ydh b skrn mmsh k sb yn / ahidu yadahu bi sikkarani muammisuhu ki sabia yna/ someone to take his hand when (he is) drunk, to bear him up when (he is) full of wine (4 RS 2.[004] i 30u31u)the -n indicates that skrn is a verbal noun but not an innitive. Causal and resultative clauses are not nearly so frequent as in Biblical Hebrew. Causal clauses, particularly, are often difcult to distinguish from temporal/circumstantial clauses. A reasonably clear example of each: tsmh . . . trt . . . k mt lyn bl /tismah . . . atiratu . . . ki mita aliyanu balu/ may Atiratu rejoice because Mighty Balu is dead (RS 2.[009]+ i 3942 [CTA 6]); w yd lm p k mtm z md /wa yadu ilima pa ki mtuma azzu mada/ pestilence is (at work) here, for death is very strong (21 RS 4.475:1113). In the formula mn ! krt k ybky ydm nmn flm l /mina kirta ki yabkiyu yidmau namanu falmu ili/ Who/what is Kirta that he should weep? Should shed tears, the goodly lad of Ilu? (3 RS 2.[003]+ i 3841), the particle k introduces a condition implied by the question: Is Kirta that type of person who weeps? k(y) is the principal marker of completive (object) clauses (i.e., it functions as the verbal equivalent of a direct object): w d k yt p mlkt /wa da ki yaaat apa malkatu/ You must recognize that the queen also has left (31 RS 94.2406:38). As in other Semitic languages, one finds cases where some verbs take two types of complements, verbal and nominal: tp hh k nm hh k ysmsm /tippa ahhu ki naimu ahhu ki yasumsumu/ she sees her brother, (sees) that he is good, (sees) her brother, (sees) that he is handsome (RS 22.225:2 3 [Virolleaud 1960: 18284]). A similar construction is also found without k: yn tkh krt yn tkh rs md grds tbth /yainu atkahu kirta yainu atkahu russa mada gurdasa tibtahu/ Kirta sees his family, he sees his family crushed, his dwelling utterly destroyed; that is, Kirta saw his family (and in doing so, saw that his family was) crushed, (he saw that his dwelling was) utterly destroyed (3 RS 2.[003]+ i 2123).

70

Historical Introduction and Grammar

A particularly common word order in letters is a construction in which a casus pendens is followed by a subordinate clause marked by k(y), with the main clause coming only after these two clauses (for this structural interpretation, see Pardee 1977: 78, where the analysis of k(y) as a relative pronoun is refuted). One encounters a fairly simple example in an otherwise badly damaged text: lt slm k lkt my my ht mny kll slm /luata salami ki laikat ummya immaya hatti immanya kalilu salima/ as for the letter of greeting, as for the fact that my mother sent [it] to me, behold with me everything is ne (RS 17.139:57 [Virolleaud 1965: text 9]). A more complicated example is found in our selection of texts: w lt bt mlk mr ky tdbr my l pn qrt m ht l b mqt ytbt qrt p mn lkt nk lt bt mlk mr /wa luatu bitti malki amurri kiya tadabbiru ummya l pan qarti imma hatti l bi mauqati yatibatu qartu pa manna laiktu anaku luata bitti malki amurri/ Concerning my mothers (= your) upcoming presentation to the city(-council) of the correspondence relative to the daughter of the king of Amurru: if the city remains undecided, then why have I sent letters (to them) on the topic of the daughter of the king of Amurru? (29 RS 34.124:1724). The structure of this phrase may be delineated in the following way: w lt bt mlk mr: a casus pendens stating the general subject of what will follow, correspondence relative to the daughter of the king of Amurru ky tdbr my l pn qrt: a subordinate clause expressing what is known about the subject that has just been introduced m ht l b mqt ytbt qrt: the comment in the form of a conditional clause, here the protasis expressing the complexity of the situation p mn lkt nk lt bt mlk mr: the apodosis of the conditional clause conveying the frustration of the writer on account of this condition. 7.3. Agreement Personal pronouns agree in person, gender, and number with an appositional verbal form (nk wy / anaku aawwiyu/ I give life [RS 2.[004] vi 32u = CTA 17]); in gender, number, and case with an appositional or predicate noun (t my, / atti ummiya/ you, my mother [25 RS 16.379:2021]; t h / atta ah/ you are a brother (for me) [RS 3.340 i 24 = CTA 18]) and with predicate adjectives (dbn ndb hw /dabuna nidbau huwa/ the sacrice [-n of apodosis], sacriced is it [ndb = N-stem participle] [CTA 40:9]). The adjective agrees in gender, number, and case with the modied noun: m.s.: by gsm dr /biya gismi aduri/ in a powerful storm (26 RS 18.031:1314); f.s.: dblt ytnt . . . yq /dabilata yatanata . . . yauqu/ an aged bunch of gs . . . <one should bray> (and) pour (19 RS 17.120:3132); m.du.: qr lm nmm / iqraa ilma naimma/ I would call on the gracious gods (5 RS 2.002:1);

spead is now long on left page by 6 points

7. Syntax

71

f.du.: spthm mtqtm /sapatahuma matuqatama/ their lips are sweet (5 RS 2.002:50); m.pl.: qr rpm qdmym /qarau rapaima qadmiyyima/ they have called the ancient Rapauma (13 RS 34.126:8); f.pl.: rb zm mrt / arbau uzuma mariatu/ four fattened geese (RS 16.399:21 [Virolleaud 1957: text 128]). Demonstrative pronouns agree in gender and number with the antecedent, while demonstrative adjectives agree in gender, number, and case with the modied noun. Demonstrative pronoun: f.s. nykn dt lkt mrm hndt b r mtt / anayyukana dati laikta mirma hannadati bi urri mtatu/ your ships that you dispatched to Egypt have wrecked off Tyre (26 RS 18.031:1013); absolute usage (no explicit antecedent): w mlk bly ht lm skn hnk l bdh /wa malku balya hatti lma sakkana hannaka l abdihu/ Now (as for) the king, my master, why has he assigned this (responsibility) to his servant . . . ? (RS 16.402:2224 [Virolleaud 1957: text 12]). Demonstrative adjective (hnd): m.s. nom.: w mspr hnd hwm /wa masparu hannadu huwama/ now this document, it . . . (RS 92.2016:41u [RSO XIV 53]); m.s. acc.: hlny nk b ym k ytnt spr hnd mk /halliniya anaku bi yammi ki yatanatu sipra hannada immaka/ I was on the sea when I gave this document (to be delivered) to you (31 RS 94.2406:35); m.s. gen.: l ym hnd mttmr . . . ytn /l ymi hannadi ammittamru yatana/ On this day Ammittamru . . . has given (37 RS 16.382:14); m.pl. nom.: tmfyy hn lpm ppwm hnd /tamfiyuya huna alpama pupawuma hannadu/ those 2,000 horses must arrive here (RS 16.402:3132 [Virolleaud 1957: text 12]). there are no examples for the feminine form. Demonstrative adjective (hw/hy): adj. m.s. nom.: ht hn bns hw b gty hbt /hatti hanna bunusu huwa bi gittiya habata/ that servant worked on my farm (33 RS 96.2039:89); adj. m.s. obl.: b ym hwt nk b mlwm /bi ymi huwata anaku bi MLWM/ today I lodged at MLWM . . . (31 RS 94.2406:56); There are no examples of the feminine adjective in the nominative; adj. f.s. obl.: lm tbrn wt hyt / iluma tabairuna uwwata hiyati/ the gods will destroy that land (20 RS 24.247+:56); this use of corresponding plural pronouns is not yet attested.

72

Historical Introduction and Grammar

The relative pronoun agrees in gender and number with its antecedent, though whether the case of the relative pronoun itself is decided by the case of the antecedent or by the function of the relative pronoun in the following clause cannot yet be determined from internal datain Arabic, case agreement is decided as for any adjective, i.e., by agreement with the antecedent. Assuming this to be the case in Ugaritic, the passage bt mlk tdb d sb hm lh should be vocalized /btu malki tabida! di sabu ahhima lhu/ if malki was the antecedent (the house of the king perished, who had seven brothers), but /btu malki tabida! du sabu ahhima lhu/ if btu was the antecedent (the house of the king perished, which had seven brothers) (3 RS 2.[003]+ i 79). Interrogatives and indenite pronouns do not show agreement.

8. Vocabulary/Lexicon

73

8. Vocabulary/Lexicon
8.1. Common Nouns and Verbs Ugaritic ts the common Semitic and common West Semitic pattern in kinship terms (b / ab/ father, m / ummu/ mother, etc.), tree names (rz / arzu/ cedar, etc.), geographical terms (nhr /naharu/ river, etc.), with some notable peculiarities, e.g., wt /uwwatu/ land (geographical-political entity) alongside r / aru/ earth, ground and bld /biladu/ homeland, or dn / adanu/, which in prose means father (not master/lord). When deciphering a Ugaritic text, one nds points of lexical contact with all of the Semitic languages. Because of the small number of texts, the image of the Ugaritic scholar deciphering a text on the basis of various Semitic dictionaries is not totally false, though with the increase in number of reasonably well-understood texts, inner-Ugaritic lexicography is becoming more practicable. The apparent heterogeneity of the Ugaritic lexicon may be explained in two ways: (1) the archaic nature of the language (cognates with other Semitic languages will thus be largely with retentions in those languages); (2) the relatively poor corpus of texts in the languages with which Ugaritic appears most closely related linguisticallyif Hebrew and Phoenician were attested more extensively, there would be fewer isoglosses between Arabic and Ugaritic. The principal motion verbs are useful language/dialect isoglosses (e.g., for all the similarities between Hebrew and Aramaic, the systems of motion verbs are quite different in the two languages). Here Ugaritic falls directly in the Hebrew/Phoenician group: hlk go, yrd descend, ly ascend, b enter (alongside rb), y exit, tb return. Some verbs of movement that can also denote the state attained are: qm arise, skb lie down, md stand, rkb mount. Primary motion verbs peculiar to Ugaritic are the following: tb go away, mfy go to, arrive at (apparently MY), and ql St-stem (or sql, Gt-stem) used only in poetry, in the imperfective, ystql he arrives. Expressions of existence resemble most closely the later Northwest Semitic pattern: there are positive and negative quasi-verbs, t and n, respectively, corresponding, e.g., to Hebrew yes and ayin/ eyn, as well as the verb kn (nmn ykn /numanu yakunu/ there will be prosperity [RIH 78/14:3; Bordreuil and Caquot 1980: 35253]), which corresponds to the regular verb to be in Phoenician (and Arabic) and to the more strongly marked verb to be stable in Hebrew. In spite of the cosmopolitan nature of the city of Ugarit, there are relatively few readily identiable loanwords: tt /attutu/ silver is an apparent example from Hittite, kt /katu/ chair, throne an example from Hurrian. More words of nonWest Semitic origin are found in the economic vocabulary, e.g., sbrdn /sabardennu/ bronze worker (43 RS 18.024:1), plausibly a loanword from Hurrian; the rst element of the word appears to correspond to the Sumerian

74

Historical Introduction and Grammar

zabar or to the Akkadian siparru bronze, and the second to the Hurrian sufx tn/dn maker. 8.2. Onomastics 8.2.1. Personal Names Since the Kingdom of Ugarit was open to the world of its day, names of many different origins are found, including Ugaritic (these being dened by the status of the language as it is known from the end of the Late Bronze Age), old Amorite, Hurrian, and Anatolian. Less frequently attested are Canaanite, Akkadian, and Egyptian names. Grndahl (1967) provided an excellent treatment of the onomastics of Ugarit, but it needs to be redone to include the new names and to incorporate the advances of the past half-century in the knowledge of the various languages that are attested. A proper name may only be vocalized according to the same principles employed for other vocabulary: the presence of one of the three / /-signs, attestations in syllabic writing, or comparative Semitics. This enterprise is, however, complicated by the diverse origins of these names. One expects, for example, the consonantal orthography of most Ugaritic, Canaanite, or old Amorite names to be identical, and only attestation in syllabic writing will reveal a vocalized form for any given name. It is necessary, therefore, always to consider the matter carefully before proposing a vocalization for a name attested only in consonantal orthography. Some examples of the difculties that one may encounter: The name ktrm is attested for the rst time in RS 2002.3000.01:11 (unpublished). It is known that many names begin with {ktr}, e.g., ktrmlk or ktrn. The only vocalization of the element ktr known from syllabic writing is for the god Ktaru, e.g., {arad-ku?-sa-ri} (RS 20.007:9 [Nougayrol 1968: text 98]) or {[dumu]-ku-sa-ri[. . . ]} (RS 17.242:20 [Nougayrol 1970: text 82], where what followed the theophoric element is lost). From the entry for ktrmlk, its form is probably /ktarumalku/ (the god) Ktaru is king. But without a vocalized form, it is impossible to know if ktrn is an abridged form of a name of this type or if it is formed on an entirely different pattern nominal, adjectival, or verbal. The same applies to the new name, ktrm. Sometimes one consonantal orthography represents two different names: for example, the name zlt is rst attested in RS 92.2005:4 (RSO XIV 49), and it is only the mention of this persons father that allows him to be to identied with the person whose name is written {a-zi-il-t} /azziiltu/ (this child represents) the strength of the goddess (i.e., that which is strong and belongs to the goddess) (RS 34.134:18 [RSO VII 31]) rather than with the person whose name was spelled syllabically {uz-zi-dingir-ti} /uzziltu/ my force is the goddess (RS 34.133:2 [RSO VII 36]).

8. Vocabulary/Lexicon

75

Sometimes it is impossible to know the origin of a name if the vocalic structure is unknown; for example, pdn could be West Semitic or Anatolian. There are examples of names attested in two very different forms: the royal name Ammistamru is attested in Ugaritic in the form mttmr, which corresponds to Ammistamru in syllabic writing (with several attested spellings: Nougayrol 1955: 239); but, on the personal seal of this king, the name appears in Ugaritic in the form {myqtmr} (Bordreuil and Pardee 1984). Undoubtedly, the latter reects the name in its historical form (/ammyiqtamar/ my (divine) uncle protects [me]). This name thus illustrates two stages in the evolution of the old Amorite form of the name myqtmr; mttmr was the result of two phonetic evolutions: /-iy-/ /--/ and devoicing of /q/ in proximity to /t/. The question remains how King Ammittamru, who lived in the middle of the 13th century b.c., knew the ancient form of his name and why he chose to put this form on his seal. Four aspects of personal names are particularly important for understanding their structure: (1) According to the syllabic representations of Ugaritic personal names and according to the data from Northwest Semitic languages of the 1st millennium b.c., it is known that an /i/ vowel often separated the two elements of personal names: e.g., /abdibalu/ servant of (the god) Balu or / ilmilku/ (the god) Milku is my god. The second example illustrates that this vowel can express the 1st-person-singular pronominal sufx; but this cannot be the case in the rst examplethis name cannot mean my servant is (the god) Baluand this vowel therefore must serve to connect the two elements of the name (Layton 1990: 10754). For Ugaritic, the quantity of the vowel that connects the two elements of personal names (and does not represent the pronominal sufx) is not known but, as a convention and so that the user of our vocalizations can distinguish it from the pronominal sufx, we have indicated it as /i/. (2) The data currently available preclude the possibility of determining when and how case endings were attached to proper names. Ugaritic personal names often do, however, bear a case-vowel that properly corresponds to the grammatical function of the name in the sentence and not necessarily to the internal structure of the name itself (e.g., bdrp /abdirapau/ servant of [the god] Rapau [44 RS 19.016:33], where the nominative case-vowel expected in this context is used, rather than the genitive that the internal structure of the name requires; Grndahl 1967: 3334). (3) Liveranis thesis (1963) that names with a nal syllable containing a long vowel show a diptotic inection relies mainly on syllabic writings of proper names. Although scribal practices at Ugarit are not completely uniform in this respect, it seems fair to assess the length of the penultimate vowel

76

Historical Introduction and Grammar

according to the case system used for the name: e.g., {gln} (49 RIH 84/04:25) will be /gallanu/ because one nds {gal-la-na} in the genitive in RS 17.430 iv 10 (Nougayrol 1970: text 83). (4) Last, it should be noted that there are many foreign names of which the form is invariable. 8.2.2. Divine Names Religious exclusivism was probably not present at Ugarit. Divinities from every corner of the world as it was known at the time are attested there. The forms of these names obviously reveal their place and language of origin, but the exact form by which these names were known and used at Ugarit remains uncertain. Some divine names appear in the polyglot vocabularies with a nominative case ending (e.g., Sapsu in RS 20.123+ IVa 31 {sa-ap-su} [Nougayrol 1968: text 137]), whereas others are only known in syllabic writing (in personal names of the pattern servant of theophoric element) in the absolute form, namely, without a nal vowel: e.g., Dagan (RS 16.273:4 {am-mi-nida-ga-an} [Nougayrol 1955: 4445]). The vocalization of the theophoric element may be complicated or made impossible by the fact that divine names are rarely written syllabically in the Akkadian texts, most often with logograms (e.g., Sapsu is written with the Sumerogram {utu}, which means sun, preceded by the sign indicating divinity, {dingir}). In certain cases it can be determined from the Ugaritic form that the theophoric element bears the case ending, e.g., {hd} must be /haddu/ because the absolute form would be /hadad/ and would be written {hdd}. The convention that we use to vocalize these elements is as follows: if the divine name is attested for one or the other of these forms, absolute or with case ending, we reproduce it; if not, we indicate the case-vowel (e.g., {yrh}, which is attested only in the syllabic texts in logographic form, is vocalized Yarihu). This convention is based on the fact that the Ugaritic divine names that appear in the polyglot vocabularies (which are unfortunately very few) always carry the nominative ending. 8.3. Toponomy Toponyms present a different sort of problem. They often occur in the Akkadian administrative texts, where they are generally written syllabically rather than logographically, and the phonetic structure of many of these names is thus well known. On the other hand, as van Soldt has shown (1996: 65354), several names in Ugaritic that end with either {-y} or {-W} are represented in the Akkadian texts sometimes with nal /-/ and sometimes with /-ay + casevowel/ (e.g., {hpty} and {hbt [= hpt!]} would correspond to {hu-pa-ta-} and {hu-pa-ta}, the rst reecting /hupatayu/, the second /hupat/ or /hubat/). Van Soldts thesis is based, however, on a limited number of examples, in which the syllabic orthography formally establishes the presence of the case-vowel, and

8. Vocabulary/Lexicon

77

one wonders whether orthographic variation in Ugaritic always corresponds to this grammatical explanation or whether the {y} may not constitute a historical spelling (the ending of these names in an earlier period would have been /-ayu/ but would have become /-/ in 13th-century pronunciation). As with personal names (see previous section), place-names with a long vowel in the penultimate syllable tend to be inected diptotically. Thus, the river name Rabanu is attested with both /-i/ and /-a/ when the noun is in the genitive (van Soldt 1996: 685); the name in all likelihood consists of the base form /rab-/ wide, to which the derivational ending /-an/ has been attached. On the other hand, the vowel in the penultimate syllable of the town name Uskanu was probably short because /-i/ is well attested as the genitive ending (van Soldt 1996: 662); this name is not, therefore, derived from / usk-/ testicle, which would in any event be a rather strange point of departure for a place-name, but is based on the root SKN settle, to which prothetic / / has been attached. The name of the city of Ugarit poses a particular problem. According to the etymology that is typically cited, it is based on the common noun / ugar-/ eld, to which the sufx /-it-/ was been added. Van Soldt (1996: 657 n. 21), however, has observed that the syllabic spelling of the gentilic form of this toponym ({u-ga-ar-ti-yu} in RS 19.042:15 [Nougayrol 1970: text 79]) suggests the vocalization / ugartiyyu/, where the vowel between the /r/ and the /t/ has elided. Since long vowels are not prone to disappear by syncope, van Soldt (followed by Tropper 1997: 670) concluded that this vowel was short. These two scholars do not, however, agree on the vocalization of the second vowel: Tropper thinks that it was short because this syllable was closed in the gentilic form, whereas van Soldt (1999: 775) believes this vowel was long in the toponym but secondarily shortened in the gentilic form (or even maintained in its long form). The etymology cited by a Ugaritic scribe indicates / ugaru/ eld as the basis of the name ({a.gr-t} in RS 16.162:23 [Nougayrol 1955: 126], which means the eld + {t}), and neither van Soldt nor Tropper has proposed a different etymology for the name. However, it is known that toponyms can reect a linguistic layer that precedes the Amorite period, which may be the case for Ugarit as well. But the presence of / / in this name and the etymology indicated by RS 16.162:23 suggest that, for the Ugaritians (whatever the true origin of the name may have been), it was a noun associated with the word / ugaru/ and it was pronounced (regardless of the original pronunciation) by Ugaritians according to the current pronunciation of this word. Since a morpheme /-it-/ is not known in West Semitic, it is likely that the noun was historically / ugarit-/ (with a dash instead of the case-vowel to leave that question open for a moment). The syllabic spelling of the name in the 14th and 13th centuries indicates that the typical form was in the absolute casethat is, without a case-vowel: one nds only a very few instances

78

Historical Introduction and Grammar

where a vowel follows the /t/, (twice /i/, once /e/, and twice /a/; see van Soldt 1996: 657). Since Ugaritic did not tolerate long vowels in closed syllables, the pronunciation of this absolute form would have been / ugarit/, and the pronunciation of the gentilic, after syncope of the short /i/, would have been / ugartiyyu/ with short /a/ in the secondarily closed syllable.

9. Particularities of Poetic Texts

79

9. Particularities of Poetic Texts


To appreciate the poetry that appears in the Selection of Texts, the user of this manual should keep in mind three principal characteristics of the language of these texts that distinguish it from Ugaritic prose. (1) The morpho-syntax of the verb in poetry is peculiar in that the old perfective /YQTLW/ has largely disappeared as a form marked for perfectivity, and it is either replaced by /YQTLu/ or used in free variation with /YQTLu/ forms. These forms are thus used in a manner comparable to the use of the historical present in tensed languages and in constant interplay with /QTLa/ perfective forms (for some of the rules of the game, see Greenstein 2006). We propose grammatical analyses for the forms where the consonantal orthography is ambiguous, but these are often hypothetical and the presently available data do not allow them to be corroborated or to be contradicted. It also appears likely that the jussive of the 1st person (s /asi/ I will certainly cause to leave) and the /YQTLa/ volitive in the 2nd and 3rd persons is distinctive of poetry, but the data are insufcient to dene the use of these forms with precision. (2) The basic structure of Ugaritic poetry resembles that of Biblical Hebrew; namely, it is not metric but founded on the parallelism of lexical and syntactic elements organized into groups of two or more statements (called bicola and tricola or distichs and tristichs). Some examples of these processes: (a) 1 RS 3.367 iv 5u (bicolon):
Text l r ypl lny w l pr mny Translation
The powerful one will fall to the earth, the mighty one to the dust.

Semantic Parallelism a b c au cu

Syntactic Parallelism A V S A S

The sigla a and au designate common nouns with a similar meaning, b the verb that is not paralleled in the second colon, and c and cu the two substantival adjectives that also have approximately the same meaning. A = adverbial locution (l r // l pr), V = verb, S = subject. (b) 1 RS 3.367 iv 8u9u (tricolon):
Text ht bk blm ht bk tmh . ht tmt rtk Translation
as for your enemy, youll smite (him), youll destroy your adversary.

Semantic Parallelism
a b d a du bu

Syntactic Parallelism
I O Svoc I O V I V O

As for your enemy, O Balu, a b c

80

Historical Introduction and Grammar

The combination of repetitive parallelism here (a = a = a and b = b), of semantic parallelism (b bu and d du), and the organization of these last two elements in chiasm are noteworthy. This form of tricolon is called a staircase because of its particular structure: repetitive parallelism at the beginning of the rst two cola, a vocative or another form of the subject in the rst colon (replaced here by the verb in the second colon), and semantic parallelism between the second and third cola (Greenstein 1977). The syntactic analysis stresses the importance of the particle ht in the verse (I = interjection). (c) 2 RS 2.[014]+ = iii 19u25u (a larger structure composed of a bicolon and a tricolon):
Semantic Parallelism
a b a au auu

Text
Bicolon:

Translation
For I have something to tell you, a matter to recount to you:

Syntactic Parallelism
S P+A V S V

dm rgm t ly w rgmk hwt w tnyk


Tricolon:

rgm w lhst bn

Words regarding wood, whisperings regarding stones, conversations of heaven with earth, of the deep with the stars.

a b au bu

S2 S2

tnt smm m r thmt mn kbkbm

auu c d du cu

S2 A S A

This analysis of the parallelism of this passage reects the presence of two well-delimited verseseven if they are syntactically dependent (enjambment); this is demonstrated by the fact that the rst element b expresses possession, while the second expresses one of the two elements that this subject comprises. It should be noted that the structure of these two verses is much more complicated than either of the rst two examples. Comparing the two parallel structures demonstrates that the poet intended to use a limited semantic range but avoided monotony by varying the morpho-syntactic structures and by means of interplay of the semantically parallel terms within these structures. Particularly noteworthy are: the complicated interplay of nouns and verbs that follow the rst rgm (a noun and verb from the root RGM in the rst colon [internal parallelism of words derived from the same root], semantic parallelism of the noun and

9. Particularities of Poetic Texts

81

the verb in the second, repetition of the noun at the beginning of the second verse, followed by two semantic parallels); the interplay of the terms designating parts of the cosmos in the second verse ( and bn in one colon [internal semantic parallelism]; smm closer to kbkbm than to the other two terms in spite of the existence of a divinity r w smm [12 RS 24.643:5, 24]). The syntactic analysis reveals three levels of structure in these verses: the presence of a nominal predicator of existence (P) along with a verb in the rst colon of the rst verse, the signicant number of subjects that consist of two elements in the second verse, and the interplay of subjects and adverbial formulae that diversify the already sophisticated use of semantic parallelism. (d) 3 RS 2.[003]+ i 1221 (a larger structure consisting of several substructures, all bicola except the last):
Semantic Parallelism
a b c au bu a b c au 2 d

Text
Bicolon:

Translation
His rightful wife he does not obtain, even his legitimate spouse.

Syntactic Parallelism
O2 V O2

tt dqh l ypq mtrht ysrh


Bicolon:

tt trh w tbt tr m tkn lh


Bicolon:

A(nother) woman he marries but she disappears, even the kinswoman who was to be his.

O V V O2 V

mtltt ktrm tmt mrbt zblnm


Tricolon:

A third spouse dies in good health, a fourth in illness.

a b c au bu ( b!) a b c au cu 2 auu d e

S A V S A

mhmst ytsp rsp mtdtt flm ym msbthn b sl ttpl

A fth Rasap gathers in, a sixth the lad(s) of Yammu, the seventh of them falls by the sword.

O V S O S2

S A V

The identication of this longer structure is based on the series of participles formed from denominal verbs from number nouns (mtltt tlt three), which

82

Historical Introduction and Grammar

take their contextual meaning from mtrht she who is given in marriage at the beginning of the structure. As in the preceding example, the analysis of parallelism starts over for each verse, but the verses are all related to one another at the semantic level by the words designating the wife and the participles that refer back to this feminine noun. (3) The third characteristic is to be identied at the lexical level, and a link with the phenomenon of parallelism is often apparent. Indeed, to create a lexicon according to usage in prose or poetry would show that words may appear: in one or the other of these (e.g., ystql arrive is attested only in poetry, whereas the root LL to be clear, clean, to glitter is presently attested only in prose), most commonly in only one of these forms of discourse (for example, wt country is frequent in prose but only attested once in poetry), regularly in both (e.g., mfy to arrive). Moreover, it is not uncommon for a word only attested in poetry to occur in parallel with a better-known term but in second position (e.g., brlt following nps in 4 RS 2.[004]+ I 36u37u or ystql following mfy in 6 RS 24.244:6768). In poetry, parallelism can help to determine the meaning of obscure terms (e.g., the etymology of brlt is unknown, but its general meaning is clear on account of its parallelism with nps throat, neck, etc.). On the other hand, because prosaic speech makes only infrequent use of parallelism, one must generally do without this aid when interpreting the vocabulary of prose texts.

Abbreviations and Sigla


Abbreviations:
Parts of speech: pron[oun], [common] noun, adj[ective]; conj[unction], prep[osition] Grammatical person: 1, 2, 3 Grammatical gender: m[asculine], f[eminine], c[ommon gender] Grammatical number: s[ingular], du[al], pl[ural] Grammatical case: n[ominative], a[ccusative], g[enitive], obl[ique] Grammatical state: abs[olute], con[struct] Verbal stems: G, Gp[assive], Gt; N; D Dp[assive], tD; S, Sp[assive]; L, Lt; R, Rt Verbal forms: imper[ative], inf[initive], part[icipal], pf. = perfect; impf. = imperfect

Sigla:
[x] [-] [. . .] [ ] completely restored number of restorable sign(s) restoration of unknown length lacuna of known length but for which the number of signs may not be estimated x = damaged sign of which the epigraphic reading is uncertain but of which the contextual reading is likely or even certain; sign of which the reading is uncertain for some reason other than damage - = unidentiable trace(s) of writing = erased sign (text); unknown vowel (vocalized text) . . . . . . = lacuna of a line or more <x> = scribal omission x = scribal error {x} = reading /x/ = phonetic transcription x! = corrected reading = = = =

83

Works Cited and Bibliographical Abbreviations


Aartun, K. 1974 Die Partikeln des Ugaritischen. 1. Teil. Alter Orient und Altes Testament 21/1. Kevelaer: Butzon & Bercker / Neukirchen-Vluyn: Neukirchener Verlag. 1978 Die Partikeln des Ugaritischen. 2. Teil. Alter Orient und Altes Testament 21/2. Kevelaer: Butzon & Bercker / Neukirchen-Vluyn: Neukirchener Verlag. Albright, W. F. 193132 The Syro-Mesopotamian God Sulmn-Esmn and Related Figures. Archiv fr Orientforschung 7: 16469. Andr-Salvini, B., and M. Salvini 1998 Un nouveau vocabulaire trilingue sumrien-akkadien-hourrite de Ras Shamra. Pp. 340 (photos 3240) in D. I. Owen and G. Wilhelm, eds., General Studies and Excavations at Nuzi 10/2. Studies on the Civilization and Culture of Nuzi and the Hurrians 9. Bethesda, Maryland: CDL. 1999a A New Trilingual Vocabulary from Ras Shamra and the Relationship between Hurrian and Urartian. Pp. 26775 in D. I. Owen and G. Wilhelm, eds., Nuzi at Seventy-Five. Studies on the Civilization and Culture of Nuzi and the Hurrians 10. Bethesda, Maryland: CDL. 1999b Additions and Corrections to SCCNH 9 340. Pp. 43435 in D. I. Owen and G. Wilhelm, eds., Nuzi at Seventy-Five. Studies on the Civilization and Culture of Nuzi and the Hurrians 10. Bethesda, Maryland: CDL. 1999c Le vocabulaire trilingue. Le Monde de la Bible 120: 52. 2000 Le liste lessicali e i vocabolari plurilingui di Ugarit: Una chiave per linterpretazione della lingua hurrica. La parola del passato 55: 32148. Arnaud, D. 1998 Prolgomnes la rdaction dune histoire dOugarit II: Les bordereaux de rois diviniss. Studi Micenei ed Egeo-Anatolici 41: 15373. Blau, J. 1972 Marginalia Semitica II. Israel Oriental Studies 2: 5782. 1977 Weak Phonetic Change and the Hebrew n. Hebrew Annual Review 1: 67119. Bordreuil, P. 1979 Linscription phnicienne de Sarafand en cuniformes alphabtiques. Ugarit-Forschungen 11: 6368. 1981 Cuniformes alphabtiques non canoniques. I) La tablette alphabtique snestroverse RS 22.03. Syria 58: 30111.

84

Works Cited and Bibliographical Abbreviations

85

Quatre documents en cuniformes alphabtiques mal connus ou indits (U.H. 138, RS 23.492, RS 34.356, Muse dAlep M. 3601). Semitica 32: 5 14. 1984 Arrou ourou et apanou: Circonscriptions administratives et gographie mythique du royaume dOugarit. Syria 61: 110. 1990 Recherches ougaritiques I: O Baal a-t-il remport la victoire contre Yam? Semitica 40: 1728. 1995 Les tablettes alphabtiques de Ras Shamra et de Ras Ibn Hani (1986 1992). Pp. 15 in M. Dietrich and O. Loretz, eds., Ugarit: Ein ostmediterranes Kulturzentrum im Alten Orient. Ergebnisse und Perspektiven der Forschung. Band I: Ugarit und seine altorientalische Umwelt. Abhandlungen zur Literatur Alt-Syrien-Palstinas 7. Mnster: Ugarit-Verlag. 1998 Le premier mot de lherminette dcouverte Ras Shamra en 1929: outil ou personnage? Pp. 12732 in M. Dietrich and I. Kottsieper, eds., Und Mose schrieb dieses Lied auf. Studien zum Alten Testament und zum Alten Orient: Festschrift fr Oswald Loretz zur Vollendung seines 70. Lebensjahres mit Beitrgen von Freunde, Schlern und Kollegen. Alter Orient und Altes Testament 250. Mnster: Ugarit-Verlag. 1999 Larme dOugarit au XIIIe sicle: Pour quoi faire? Pp. 3340 in L. Nehm, ed., Guerre et conqute dans le Proche-Orient ancien. Antiquits smitiques 4. Paris: Maisonneuve. Bordreuil, P., ed. 1991 Une bibliothque au sud de la ville (Quartier Sud-Centre): Les textes de la 34e campagne (1973). Deuxime partie: Les textes ougaritiques. Ras ShamraOugarit VII. Paris: ditions Recherche sur les Civilisations. Bordreuil, P., A. Bounni, E. Lagarce, J. Lagarce, and N. Saliby 1984 Les dcouvertes archologiques et pigraphiques de Ras Ibn Hani (Syrie) en 1983: Un lot darchives administratives. Acadmie des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres, Comptes Rendus: 398438. 1987 Les dixime et onzime campagnes de fouilles (1984 et 1986) Ras Ibn Hani (Syrie). Acadmie des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres, Comptes Rendus: 274301. Bordreuil, P., and A. Caquot 1980 Les textes en cuniformes alphabtiques dcouverts en 1978 Ibn Hani. Syria 57: 34373. Bordreuil, P., R. Hawley, and D. Pardee forth- Lettres. Les textes ougaritiques des campagnes de 1994 2002. Paris: coming ditions Recherche sur les Civilisations. Bordreuil, P., and D. Pardee 1982 Le rituel funraire ougaritique RS. 34.126. Syria 59: 12128. 1984 Le sceau nominal de Ammiyiqtamrou, roi dOugarit. Syria 61: 1114. 1987 Le sceau en cuniformes alphabtiques RS 7.088 (= AO 18.576). Syria 64: 30910. 1989 La trouvaille pigraphique de lOugarit. 1: Concordance. Ras Shamra Ougarit 5/1. Paris: ditions Recherche sur les Civilisations. 1991 Les textes ougaritiques. Pp. 13972, 199, 208 in Bordreuil, ed., 1991.

1982

86

Works Cited and Bibliographical Abbreviations

Le combat de Balu avec Yammu daprs les textes ougaritiques. MARI 7: 6370. 1993b Textes ougaritiques oublis et transfuges. Semitica 4142: 2358. 1995a Lpigraphie ougaritique: 19731993. Pp. 2732 in M. Yon, M. Sznycer, P. Bordreuil, eds., Le pays dOugarit autour de 1200 av. J.-C. Ras Shamra Ougarit 11. Paris: ditions Recherche sur les Civilisations. 1995b Un abcdaire du type sud-smitique dcouvert en 1988 dans les fouilles archologiques franaises de Ras ShamraOugarit. Acadmie des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres, Comptes Rendus: 85560. 2001 Textes alphabtiques en ougaritique. Pp. 34192, 41114, in M. Yon and D. Arnaud, eds., 2001. forth- Les textes ougaritiques des campagnes de 1994 2002. Paris: ditions Recoming cherche sur les Civilisations. Bounni, A., E. Lagarce, and J. Lagarce 1998 Ras Ibn Hani, I: Le palais nord du Bronze rcent, fouilles 19791995, synthse prliminaire. Bibliothque Archologique et Historique 151. Beirut: Institut Franais dArchologie du Proche-Orient. Caquot, A. 1978 La lettre de la reine Puduhepa. Pp. 12134 in Ugaritica VII. Mission de Ras Shamra 18. Bibliothque Archologique et Historique 99. Paris: Mission Archologique de Ras Shamra and Geuthner. 1989 Textes religieux. Pp. 17123 in Caquot, de Tarragon, and Cunchillos 1989. Caquot, A., and A.-S. Dalix 2001 Un texte mythico-magique. Pp. 393405 in M. Yon and D. Arnaud, eds., 2001. Caquot, A., M. Sznycer, and A. Herdner 1974 Textes ougaritiques. Tome I: Mythes et lgendes. Littratures Anciennes du Proche-Orient 7. Paris: Cerf. Caquot, A., J.-M. de Tarragon, and J.-L. Cunchillos 1989 Textes ougaritiques. Tome II: Textes religieux, rituels, correspondance. Littratures Anciennes du Proche-Orient 14. Paris: Cerf. CAT = Dietrich, M., O. Loretz, and J. Sanmartn 1995 Cohen, C. 1996 The Ugaritic Hippiatric Texts: Revised Composite Text, Translation and Commentary. Ugarit-Forschungen 28: 10553. Contenson, H. de 1992 Prhistoire de Ras Shamra: Les sondages stratigraphiques de 1955 1976. Ras ShamraOugarit 8/12. Paris: ditions Recherche sur les Civilisations. Courtois, J. 1990 Yabninu et le palais sud dOugarit. Syria 67: 10342. CTA = Herdner 1963 Cunchillos, J.-L 1989 Correspondance. Pp. 239421 in Caquot, de Tarragon, and Cunchillos, 1989.

1993a

Works Cited and Bibliographical Abbreviations

87

Cunchillos, J.-L., and J.-P. Vita 1993 Banco de datos lolgicos Semticos Noroccidentales. Primera Parte: Datos Ugarticos. I. Textos Ugarticos. Madrid: Instituto de Filologa. 1995 Banco de datos lolgicos Semticos Noroccidentales. Primera Parte: Datos Ugarticos. II/13. Concordancia de palabras Ugarticas en morfologa desplegada. Madrid: Instituto de Filologa. Dalix, A.-S. 1997a Iloumilkou, scribe dOugarit au XIIIe sicle avant J.C. Thse Institut Catholique de Paris and Universit de Paris IV. 1997b Ougarit au XIIIe sicle av. J.-C.: Nouvelles perspectives historiques. Acadmie des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres, Comptes Rendus: 81924. 1998 Suppiluliuma (II?) dans un texte alphabtique dUgarit et la date dapparition de lalphabet cuniforme: Nouvelle proposition de datation des Archives Ouest. Semitica 48: 515. Day, P. 2002 Dies diem docet: The Decipherment of Ugaritic. Studi epigraci et linguistici 19: 3757. Dhorme, E. 1933 Deux tablettes de Ras-Shamra de la campagne de 1932. Syria 14: 229 37. 1938 Nouvelle lettre dUgarit en criture alphabtique. Syria 19: 14246. Dietrich, M., and O. Loretz 1978 Die keilalphabetische Krugaufschrift RS 25.318. Pp. 14748 in Ugaritica VII. Mission de Ras Shamra 18. Bibliothque Archologique et Historique 99. Paris: Mission Archologique de Ras Shamra and Geuthner. 1988 Die Keilalphabete: Die phnizisch-kanaanischen und altarabischen Alphabete in Ugarit. Abhandlungen zur Literatur Alt-Syrien-Palstinas 1. Mnster: Ugarit-Verlag. 1997 Mythen und Epen in ugaritischer Sprache. Texte aus der Umwelt des Alten Testaments, vol. 3. Gtersloh: Gtersloher Verlagshaus. 2000 Studien zu den ugaritischen Texten I: Mythos und Ritual in KTU 1.12, 1.24, 1.96, 1.100, 1.114. Alter Orient und Altes Testament 269/1. Mnster: Ugarit-Verlag. Dietrich, M., O. Loretz, and J. Sanmartn 1976 Die keilalphabetischen Texte aus Ugarit einschlielich der keilalphabetischen Texte auerhalb Ugarits, Teil 1: Transkription. Alter Orient und Altes Testament 24/1. Kevelaer: Butzon & Bercker / Neukirchen-Vluyn: Neukirchener Verlag. 1995 The Cuneiform Alphabetic Texts from Ugarit, Ras Ibn Hani and Other Places (KTU: Second, Enlarged Edition). Abhandlungen zur Literatur AltSyrien-Palstinas und Mesopotamiens 8. Mnster: Ugarit-Verlag. Dussaud, R. 1935 Deux stles de Ras Shamra portant une ddicace au dieu Dagan. Syria 16: 17780.

88

Works Cited and Bibliographical Abbreviations

EA = text from el-Amarna Ellison, J. L. 2002 A Paleographic Study of the Alphabetic Cuneiform Texts from Ras Shamra/Ugarit. Ph.D. diss., Harvard University, Cambridge, MA. Fenton, T. L. 1970 The Absence of a Verbal Formation *yaqattal from Ugaritic and NorthWest Semitic. Journal of Semitic Studies 15: 3141. Ford, J. N. 2002a The New Ugaritic Incantation against Sorcery RS 1992.2014. UgaritForschungen 34: 11952. 2002b The Ugaritic Incantation against Sorcery RIH 78/20 (KTU2 1.169). Ugarit-Forschungen 34: 153211. Freilich, D. 1986 Is There an Ugaritic Deity Bbt? Journal of Semitic Studies 31: 11930. Freilich, D., and D. Pardee 1984 {} and {} in Ugaritic: A Re-examination of the Sign-Forms. Syria 61: 2536. Freu, J. 2006 Histoire politique du royaume dUgarit. Collection Kubaba, Srie Antiquit. Paris: LHarmattan. Friedman, R. E. 197980 The mrz Tablet from Ugarit. Maarav 2: 187206, pls. 112. Ginsberg, H. L. 1950 Ugaritic Myths, Epics, and Legends. Pp. 12955 in J. B. Pritchard, ed., Ancient Near Eastern Texts Relating to the Old Testament. Princeton: Princeton University Press. Gordon, C. H. 1965 Ugaritic Textbook: Grammar, Texts in Transliteration, Cuneiform Selections, Glossary, Indices. Analecta Orientalia 38. Rome: Pontical Biblical Institute. Greenstein, E. L. 1976 A Phoenician Inscription in Ugaritic Script? Journal of the Ancient Near Eastern Society of Columbia University 8: 4957. 1977 One More Step on the Staircase. Ugarit-Forschungen 9: 7786. 1997 Kirta. Pp. 948 in Parker, ed., 1997. 2006 Forms and Functions of the Finite Verb in Ugaritic Narrative Verse. Pp. 75101 in S. E. Fassberg and A. Hurvitz, eds., Biblical Hebrew in Its Northwest Semitic Setting: Typological and Historical Perspectives. Jerusalem: Magnes / Winona Lake, IN: Eisenbrauns. Grndahl, F. 1967 Die Personennamen der Texte aus Ugarit. Studia Pohl 1. Rome: Pontical Biblical Institute. Gross, W. 1987 Die Pendenskonstruktion im Biblischen Hebrisch. Arbeiten zu Text und Sprache im Alten Testament 22. St. Ottilien: EOS.

Works Cited and Bibliographical Abbreviations

89

Hallo, W. W., and K. L. Younger, eds. 1997 The Context of Scripture. Vol. I: Canonical Compositions from the Biblical World. Leiden: Brill. 2002 The Context of Scripture. Vol. III: Archival Documents from the Biblical World. Leiden: Brill. Hawley, R., and D. Pardee 20027 Le texte juridique RS 16.382: Nouvelle tude pigraphique. Semitica 52 53: 1535. Herdner, A. 1963 Corpus des tablettes en cuniformes alphabtiques dcouvertes Ras ShamraUgarit de 1929 1939. Mission de Ras Shamra 10. Bibliothque Archologique et Historique 79. Paris: Imprimerie Nationale / Geuthner. 1978a Nouveaux textes alphabtiques de Ras Shamra: XXIVe campagne, 1961. Pp. 174 in Ugaritica VII. Mission de Ras Shamra 18. Bibliothque Archologique et Historique 99. Paris: Mission Archologique de Ras Shamra and Geuthner. 1978b Lettre de deux serviteurs leur matre. Pp. 7578 in Ugaritica VII. Mission de Ras Shamra 18. Bibliothque Archologique et Historique 99. Paris: Mission Archologique de Ras Shamra and Geuthner. Hoftijzer, J. 1979 Une lettre du roi de Tyr. Ugarit-Forschungen 11: 38388. 1982 Quodlibet Ugariticum. Pp. 12127 in G. van Driel et al., eds., Zikir Sumim: Assyriological Studies Presented to F. R. Kraus on the Occasion of His Seventieth Birthday. Nederlands Instituut voor het Nabije Oosten, Studia Francisci Scholten Memoriae Dicata 5. Leiden: Brill. Huehnergard, J. 1983 Asseverative *la and Hypothetical *lu/law in Semitic. Journal of the American Oriental Society 103: 56993. 1986 A Dt Stem in Ugaritic? Ugarit-Forschungen 17: 402. 1987 Ugaritic Vocabulary in Syllabic Transcription. Harvard Semitic Studies 32. Atlanta: Scholars Press. Rev. ed.: Winona Lake, IN: Eisenbrauns, 2008. 1992 Historical Phonology and the Hebrew Piel. Pp. 20929 in W. R. Bodine, ed., Linguistics and Biblical Hebrew. Winona Lake, IN: Eisenbrauns. 1997 Notes on Ras ShamraOugarit VII. Syria 74: 21320. Izre'el, S., and I. Singer 1990 The Generals Letter from Ugarit: A Linguistic and Historical Reevaluation of RS 20.33 (Ugaritica V, no. 20). Tel Aviv: Tel Aviv University. KTU = Dietrich, Loretz, and Sanmartn 1976 Lackenbacher, S. 2002 Textes akkadiens dUgarit: Textes provenant des vingt-cinq premires campagnes. Littratures Anciennes du Proche-Orient 20. Paris: Cerf. Lam, J. 2006 The Hurrian Section of the Ugaritic Ritual Text RS 24.643 (KTU 1.148). Ugarit-Forschungen 38: 399414. Langhe, R. de 1945 Les textes de Ras ShamraUgarit et leurs rapports avec le milieu biblique de lAncien Testament. Universitas Catholica Lovaniensis, Dissertationes

90

Works Cited and Bibliographical Abbreviations

ad gradum magistri in Facultate Theologica vel in Facultate Iuris Canonici consequendum conscriptae, Series II, Tomus 35. Gembloux: Duculot; Paris: Descle de Brouwer. Layton, S. C. 1990 Archaic Features of Canaanite Personal Names in the Hebrew Bible. Harvard Semitic Monographs 47. Atlanta: Scholars Press. Lewis, T. J. 1997a The Birth of the Gracious Gods. Pp. 20514 in Parker, ed., 1997. 1997b Els Divine Feast. Pp. 19396 in Parker, ed., 1997. Liverani, M. 1963 Antecedenti del diptotismo arabo nei testi accadici di Ugarit. Rivista degli Studi Orientali 38: 13160. 1964 Elementi innovativi nellugaritico non letterario. Atti della Accademia Nazionale dei Lincei, Rendiconti della Classe di Scienze morali, storiche e lologiche 8/19: 17391. 1979 Ras Shamra: Histoire. Cols. 12951348 in vol. 9 of Supplment au dictionnaire de la Bible. Paris: Loutouzey & An. Loundine, A. G. 1987 Labcdaire de Beth Shemesh. Le Muson 100: 24350. Mallon, E. D. 1982 The Ugaritic Verb in the Letters and Administrative Documents. Ph.D. dissertation, The Catholic University of America. Merrill, E. H. 1974 The Aphel Causative: Does It Exist in Ugaritic? Journal of Northwest Semitic Languages 3: 4049. Miller, P. D., Jr. 1971 The mrz Text. Pp. 3749 in L. R. Fisher, ed., The Claremont Ras Shamra Tablets. Analecta Orientalia 48. Rome: Pontical Biblical Institute. Moran, W. L., with the collaboration of V. Haas and G. Wilhelm 1987 Les lettres del-Amarna: Correspondance diplomatique du pharaon. Translated by D. Collon and H. Cazelles. Littratures Anciennes du Proche-Orient 13. Paris: Cerf. 1992 The Amarna Letters Edited and Translated. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press. Nougayrol, J. 1955 Le palais royal dUgarit III: Textes accadiens et hourrites des archives est, ouest et centrales. Mission de Ras Shamra 6. Paris: Imprimerie Nationale / Klincksieck. 1956 Le Palais Royal dUgarit IV: Textes accadiens des archives sud (Archives internationales). Mission de Ras Shamra 9. Paris: Imprimerie Nationale / Klincksieck. 1968 Textes sumro-accadiens des archives et bibliothques prives dUgarit. Pp. 1446 in J.-C. Courtois, ed., Ugaritica V. Bibliothque Archologique et Historique 80. Mission de Ras Shamra 16. Paris: Imprimerie Nationale.

Works Cited and Bibliographical Abbreviations

91

Le palais royal dUgarit VI: Textes en cuniformes babyloniens des archives du Grand Palais et du Palais Sud dUgarit. Mission de Ras Shamra 12. Paris: Imprimerie Nationale / Klincksieck. Olmo Lete, G. del 1999 Canaanite Religion according to the Liturgical Texts of Ugarit. Translated by W. G. E. Watson. Bethesda, Maryland: CDL. Pardee, D. 1975 The Preposition in Ugaritic. Ugarit-Forschungen 7: 32978. 1976 The Preposition in Ugaritic. Ugarit-Forschungen 8: 215322, 48393. 1977 A New Ugaritic Letter. Bibliotheca Orientalis 34: 320. 198384 The Letter of Puduhepa: The Text. Archiv fr Orientforschung 2930: 32129. 1984a Further Studies in Ugaritic Epistolography. Archiv fr Orientforschung 31: 21330. 1984b Three Ugaritic Tablet Joins. Journal of Near Eastern Studies 43: 23945. 1985 Les textes hippiatriques. Ras ShamraOugarit II. Paris: Editions Recherche sur les Civilisations. 1986 The Ugaritic summa izbu Text. Archiv fr Orientforschung 33: 11747. 1987 As Strong as Death. Pp. 6569 in J. H. Marks and R. M. Good, eds., Love and Death in the Ancient Near East: Essays in Honor of Marvin H. Pope. Guilford, CT: Four Quarters. 1988 Les textes para-mythologiques de la 24e campagne (1961). Ras Shamra Ougarit IV. Paris: Editions Recherche sur les Civilisations. 1993a Review. Journal of Near Eastern Studies 52: 31314. 1993b Review. Journal of Near Eastern Studies 52: 31417. 1995 Review. Journal of Near Eastern Studies 54: 6466. 1996 Lougaritique et le hourrite dans les textes rituels de Ras ShamraOugarit. Pp. 6380 in F. Briquel-Chatonnet, ed., Mosaque de langues, mosaque culturelle. Le bilinguisme dans le Proche-Orient ancien: Actes de la Table-Ronde du 18 novembre 1995 organise par lURA 1062 tudes Smitiques. Antiquits Smitiques 1. Paris: Maisonneuve. 1997a The Balu Myth. Pp. 24174 in Hallo and Younger, eds., 1997. 1997b Dawn and Dusk: The Birth of the Gracious and Beautiful Gods. Pp. 274 83 in Hallo and Younger, eds., 1997. 1997c Ugaritic Prayer for a City under Siege (RS 24.266). Pp. 28385 in Hallo and Younger, eds., 1997. 1997d Ugaritic Birth Omens (RS 24.247+, RS 24.302). Pp. 28789 in Hallo and Younger, eds., 1997. 1997e Ugaritic Liturgy against Venomous Reptiles (RS 24.244). Pp. 29598 in Hallo and Younger, eds., 1997. 1997f Ilu on a Toot (RS 24.258). Pp. 3025 in Hallo and Younger, eds., 1997. 1997g A Ugaritic Incantation against Serpents and Sorcerers (1992.2014). Pp. 32728 in Hallo and Younger, eds., 1997. 1997h The Kirta Epic. Pp. 33343 in Hallo and Younger, eds., 1997. 1997i The Aqhatu Legend. Pp. 34356 in Hallo and Younger, eds., 1997.

1970

92

Works Cited and Bibliographical Abbreviations

Les hommes du roi propritaires de champs: Les textes ougaritiques RS 15.116 et RS 19.016. Semitica 49: 1964. 2000a Les textes rituels. Ras ShamraOugarit 12. Paris: ditions Recherche sur les Civilisations. 2000b Trois comptes ougaritiques: RS 15.062, RS 18.024, RIH 78/02. Syria 77: 2367. 2001a Ugaritic Science. Pp. 22354 in M. Daviau et al., eds., The World of the Aramaeans: Studies in Language and Literature in Honour of Paul-E. Dion, vol. 3. Journal for the Study of the Old Testament Supplement 326 Shefeld: Shefeld Academic Press. 2001b Le trait dalliance RS 11.772+. Semitica 51: 531. 2002a Ritual and Cult at Ugarit. Society of Biblical Literature Writings from the Ancient World 10. Atlanta: Society of Biblical Literature. 2002b Ugaritic Letters. Pp. 87116 in Hallo and Younger, eds., 2002. 2002c RIH 77/27, RIH 77/12, RIH 78/26 et le principe de lcriture cuniforme alphabtique. Syria 79: 5163. 2003 Une formule pistolaire en ougaritique et accadien. Pp. 44675 in Semitic and Assyriological Studies Presented to Pelio Fronzaroli by Pupils and Colleagues. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz. 20034 Review of Tropper 2000. Archiv fr Orientforschung online version 50, http://orientalistik.univie.ac.at/publikationen/archiv-fuer-orientforschung/ 2007 The Ugaritic Alphabetic Cuneiform Writing System in the Context of Other Alphabetic Systems. Pp. 181200 in C. L. Miller, ed., Studies in Semitic and Afroasiatic Linguistics Presented to Gene B. Gragg. Studies in Ancient Oriental Civilization 60. Chicago: The Oriental Institute of the University of Chicago. forthcoming Two Epigraphic Notes on the Ugaritic Saru-wa-Salimu Text (RS 2.002 = CTA 23). Parker, S. B. 1997a Aqhat. Pp. 4980 in Parker, ed., 1997. 1997b The Mare and the Horon. Pp. 21923 in Parker, ed., 1997. Parker, S. B., ed. 1997 Ugaritic Narrative Poetry. Writings from the Ancient World 9. Atlanta: Society of Biblical Literature. PRU II = Virolleaud 1957 PRU III = Nougayrol 1955 PRU V = Virolleaud 1965 Rainey, A. F. 1973 Gleanings from Ugarit. Israel Oriental Studies 3: 3462. 1996 Canaanite in the Amarna Tablets: A Linguistic Analysis of the Mixed Dialect Used by the Scribes from Canaan. Handbuch der Orientalistik, Erste Abteilung: Der Nahe und Mittlere Osten 25/14. Leiden: Brill. RIH = text from Ras Ibn Hani RS = text from Ras Shamra

1999

Works Cited and Bibliographical Abbreviations

93

RSO = Ras ShamraOugarit. Publications de la Mission Franaise Archologique de Ras ShamraOugarit. Paris: ditions Recherche sur les Civilisations, 1983 Saad, G. 1979 Ougarit: Mtropole cananenne. Beirut: Imprimerie Catholique. Sass, B. 20045 The Genesis of the Alphabet and Its Development in the Second Millennium b.c. Twenty Years Later. De Kemi Birt Nari 2: 14766. Schaeffer, C. F. A. 1932 Note additionnelle propos du nom ancien de la ville de Ras-Shamra. Syria 13: 2427. 1956 La premire tablette. Syria 33: 16168. 1978 Contexte archologique et date du rhyton lontocphale de la maison dAgaptarri (RS 25.318). Pp. 14954 in C. F.-A. Schaeffer-Forrer et al., eds., Ugaritica VII. Mission de Ras Shamra 18. Bibliothque Archologique et Historique 99. Paris: Mission Archologique de Ras Shamra / Geuthner. Segert, S. 1983 The Last Sign of the Ugaritic Alphabet. Ugarit-Forschungen 15: 20118. 1984 A Basic Grammar of the Ugaritic Language. Berkeley: University of California Press. 1988 The Ugaritic Voiced Postvelar in Correspondence to the Emphatic Interdental. Ugarit-Forschungen 20: 287300. Singer, A. D. 1948 The Vocative in Ugaritic. Journal of Cuneiform Studies 2: 110. Sivan, D. 1982 Final Triphthongs and Final yu/a/i - wu/a/i Diphthongs in Ugaritic Nominal Forms. Ugarit-Forschungen 14: 20918. 1992 Notes on the Use of the Form qatal as the Plural Base for the Form qatl in Ugaritic. Israel Oriental Studies 12: 23538. 1997 A Grammar of the Ugaritic Lanauage. Handbuch der Orientalistik, Erste Abteilung: Der Nahe und Mittlere Osten 28. Leiden: Brill. Smith, M. S. 1997 The Baal Cycle. Pp. 81180 in Parker, ed., 1997. Soldt, W. H. van 1996 Studies in the Topography of Ugarit (1): The Spelling of the Ugaritic Toponyms. Ugarit-Forschungen 28: 65392. 1999 Studies in the Topography of Ugarit (4): Town Sizes and Districts. Ugarit-Forschungen 31: 74984. Tarragon, J.-M. de 1989 Les rituels. Pp. 125238 in Caquot, de Tarragon, and Cunchillos 1989. TO I = Caquot, Sznycer, and Herdner 1974 TO II = Caquot, de Tarragon, and Cunchillos 1989 Thureau-Dangin, F. 1935 Une lettre assyrienne Ras Shamra. Syria 16: 18893.

94

Works Cited and Bibliographical Abbreviations

Tropper, J. 1990a Der ugaritische Kausativstamm und die Kausativbildungen des Semitischen. Eine morphologisch-semantische Untersuchung zum S-Stamm und zu den umstrittenen nichtsibilantischen Kausativstmmen des Ugaritischen. Abhandlungen zur Literatur Alt-Syrien-Palstinas 2. Mnster: UgaritVerlag. 1990b Silbenschlieendes Aleph im Ugaritischen: Ein neuer Versuch. UgaritForschungen 22: 35969. 1991 Finale Stze und yqtla-Modus im Ugaritischen. Ugarit-Forschungen 23: 34152. 1993a Auf dem Weg zu einer ugaritischen Grammatik. Pp. 47180 in M. Dietrich and O. Loretz., eds., MesopotamicaUgariticaBiblica: Festschrift fr Kurt Bergerhof zur Vollendung seines 70. Lebensjahres am 7. Mai 1992. Alter Orient und Altes Testament 232. Kevelaer: Butzon & Bercker / Neukirchen-Vluyn: Neukirchener Verlag. 1993b Morphologische Besonderheiten des Sptugaritischen. Ugarit-Forschungen 25: 38994. 1994a Das ugaritische Konsonanteninventar. Journal of Northwest Semitic Languages 20/2: 1759. 1994b Zur Grammatik der ugaritischen Omina. Ugarit-Forschungen 26: 457 72. 1995a Das altkanaanische und ugaritische Verbalsystem. Pp. 15970 in M. Dietrich and O. Loretz, eds., Ugarit: Ein ostmediterranes Kulturzentrum im Alten Orient: Ergebnisse und Perspektiven der Forschung. Band I: Ugarit und seine altorientalische Umwelt. Abhandlungen zur Literatur Alt-SyrienPalstinas 7. Mnster: Ugarit-Verlag. 1995b Das letzte Zeichen des ugaritischen Alphabets. Ugarit-Forschungen 27: 50528. 1997 Aktuelle Probleme der ugaritischen Grammatik. Ugarit-Forschungen 29: 66974. 2000 Ugaritische Grammatik. Alter Orient und Altes Testament 273. Mnster: Ugarit-Verlag. Tsumura, D. T. 2007 Revisiting the Seven Good Gods of Fertility in Ugarit. Ugarit-Forschungen 39: 62941. Ugaritica V = Ugaritica V. J.-C. Courtois, ed. Bibliothque Archologique et Historique 80. Mission de Ras Shamra 16. Paris: Imprimerie Nationale, 1968. Ugaritica VII = Ugaritica VII. C. F.-A. Schaeffer-Forrer et al., eds. Mission de Ras Shamra 18. Bibliothque Archologique et Historique 99. Paris: Mission Archologique de Ras Shamra and Geuthner, 1978. Umwelt = Bordreuil 1995 Verreet, E. 1983 Das silbenschliessende Aleph im Ugaritischen. Ugarit-Forschungen 15: 22358. 1986 Beobachtungen zum ugaritischen Verbalsystem II. Ugarit-Forschungen 17: 31944.

Works Cited and Bibliographical Abbreviations

95

Modi Ugaritici: Eine morpho-syntaktische Abhandlung ber das Modalsystem im Ugaritischen. Orientalia Lovaniensia Analecta 27. Leuven: Peeters. Virolleaud, C. 1929 Les inscriptions cuniformes de Ras Shamra. Syria 10: 304310, pl. LXI LXXX. 1931a Le dchiffrement des tablettes alphabtiques de Ras-Shamra. Syria 12: 1523. 1931b Note complmentaire sur le pome de Mt et Alen. Syria 12: 35057. 1932 Un nouveau chant du pome dAlen-Baal. Syria 13: 11363. 1933 La naissance des dieux gracieux et beaux: Pome phnicien de RasShamra. Syria 14: 12851. 1934 Fragment nouveau du pome de Mt et Aleyn-Baal (I AB). Syria 15: 22643. 1935 La rvolte de Koser contre Baal: Pome de Ras-Shamra (III AB, A). Syria 16: 2945. 1936a La lgende phnicienne de Danel. Texte cuniforme alphabtique avec transcription et commentaire, prcd dune introduction ltude de la civilisation dUgarit. Mission de Ras Shamra 1. Bibliothque Archologique et Historique 21. Paris: Geuthner. 1936b La lgende de Keret roi des Sidoniens publie daprs une tablette de RasShamra. Mission de Ras Shamra 2. Bibliothque Archologique et Historique 22. Paris: Geuthner. 1938 La desse Anat, pome de Ras Shamra publi, traduit et comment. Mission de Ras Shamra 4. Bibliothque Archologique et Historique 28. Paris: Geuthner. 1940a Lettres et documents administratifs provenant des archives dUgarit. Syria 21: 24776. 1940b Un tat de solde provenant dUgarit (Ras-Shamra). Pp. 3949 in Mmorial Lagrange: Cinquantenaire de lcole Biblique et Archologique Franaise de Jrusalem (15 novembre 189015 novembre 1940). Paris: Gabalda. 1951 Les nouvelles tablettes de Ras Shamra (19481949). Syria 28: 2256. 1957 Textes en cuniformes alphabtiques des archives est, ouest et centrales. Palais Royal dUgarit II. Mission de Ras Shamra 7. Paris: Imprimerie Nationale / Klincksieck. 1960 Un nouvel pisode du mythe ugaritique de Baal. Acadmie des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres, Comptes Rendus: 18086. 1965 Textes en cuniformes alphabtiques des archives sud, sud-ouest et du petit palais. Palais Royal dUgarit V. Mission de Ras Shamra 11. Paris: Imprimerie Nationale / Klincksieck. 1968 Les nouveaux textes mythologiques et liturgiques de Ras Shamra (XXIV e Campagne, 1961). Pp. 54595 in C. F.-A. Schaeffer et al., eds., Ugaritica V. Mission de Ras Shamra 16. Bibliothque Archologique et Historique 80. Paris: Imprimerie Nationale / Geuthner.

1988

96

Works Cited and Bibliographical Abbreviations

Wilson, G. H. 1982 Ugaritic Word Order and Sentence Structure in KRT. Journal of Semitic Studies 27: 1732. Wyatt, N. 1998 Religious Texts from Ugarit: The Words of Ilimilku and His Colleagues. Shefeld: Shefeld Academic Press. Yon, M. 1997 La cit dOugarit sur le tell de Ras Shamra. Guides Archologiques de lInstitut Franais dArchologie du Proche-Orient 2. Paris: ditions Recherche sur les Civilisations. 2006 The City of Ugarit on Tell Ras Shamra. Winona Lake IN: Eisenbrauns. Yon, M., and D. Arnaud, eds. 2001 tudes ougaritiques, I: Travaux 19851995. Ras ShamraOugarit 14. Paris: ditions Recherche sur les Civilisations.

Hand Copies

98 Text Photo

Plate 1: Text 1

Plate 2: Text 2

99 Text Photo

100 Text Photo

Plate 3: Text 3

Plate 4: Text 4

101 Text Photo

102 Text Photo

Plate 5: Text 5, recto

Plate 6: Text 5, verso

103 Text Photo

104 Text Photo

Plate 7: Text 6, recto

Plate 8: Text 6, verso

105 Text Photo

106 Text Photo

Plate 9: Text 7

Plate 10: Text 8

107 Text Photo

108 Text Photo

Plate 11: Text 9, recto

Plate 12: Text 9, verso

109 Text Photo

110 Text Photo

Plate 13: Text 10

Plate 14: Text 11

111 Text Photo

112 Text Photo

Plate 15: Text 12

Plate 16: Text 13

113 Text Photo

114 Text Photo

Plate 17: Text 14

Plate 18: Text 15

115 Text Photo

116 Text Photo

Plate 19: Text 16

Plate 20: Text 17

117 Text Photo

118 Text Photo

Plate 21: Text 18

Plate 22: Text 19

119 Text Photo

120 Text Photo

Plate 23: Text 20

Plate 24: Text 21

121 Text Photo

122 Text Photo

Plate 25: Text 22

Plate 26: Text 23

123 Text Photo

124 Text Photo

Plate 27: Text 24

Plate 28: Text 25

125 Text Photo

126 Text Photo

Plate 29: Text 26

Plate 30: Text 27

127 Text Photo

128 Text Photo

Plate 31: Text 28

Plate 32: Text 29

129 Text Photo

130 Text Photo

Plate 33: Text 30

Plate 34: Text 31

131 Text Photo

132 Text Photo

Plate 35: Text 32

Plate 36: Text 33

133 Text Photo

134 Text Photo

Plate 37: Text 34

Plate 38: Text 35

135 Text Photo

136 Text Photo

Plate 39: Text 36

Plate 40: Text 37

137 Text Photo

138 Text Photo

Plate 41: Text 38

Plate 42: Text 39

139 Text Photo

140 Text Photo

Plate 43: Text 40

Plate 44: Text 41

141 Text Photo

142 Text Photo

Plate 45: Text 42

Plate 46: Text 43

143 Text Photo

144 Text Photo

Plate 47: Text 44, recto

Plate 48: Text 44, verso

145 Text Photo

146 Text Photo

Plate 49: Text 45

Plate 50: Text 46

147 Text Photo

148 Text Photo

Plate 51: Text 47

Plate 52: Text 48

149 Text Photo

150 Text Photo

Plate 53: Text 49

Plate 54: Text 50

151 Text Photo

152 Text Photo

Plate 55: Text 51

Plate 56: Text 52

153 Text Photo

154 Text Photo

Plate 57: Text 53

Plate 58: Text 54

155 Text Photo

156 Text Photo

Plate 59: Text 55

Selection of Texts
List I. Mythological Texts
The Balu Myth: (1) Balus Battle with Yammu (RS 3.367 i) (2) Balu and Anatu (RS 2.[014]+ iiiiv) (3) Kirta: Kirtas Seven Wives (RS 2.[003]+ i) (4) Aqhatu: The Promise of a Son (RS 2.[004] i) (5) Saru-wa-Salimu: The Birth of the Gracious and Beautiful Gods (RS 2.002) (6) ranu and the Serpents (RS 24.244) (7) The Drunkenness of Ilu (RS 24.258)

II. Ritual Texts


(8) A Sacricial Ritual for a Day and a Night (RS 1.001) (9) A Sacricial Ritual for National Unity (RS 1.002) (10) A Sacricial Ritual for Ushar Hulmii (RS 24.260) (11) A Sacricial Ritual with a Prayer (RS 24.266) (12) A Sacricial Ritual for the Gods of the Pantheon (RS 24.643) (13) A Royal Funerary Ritual (RS 34.126) (14) Commemoration of the Mortuary Offering of Tarriyelli (inscribed stela RS 6.021) (15) Commemoration of the Mortuary Offering of Uzzinu (inscribed stela RS 6.028) (16) An Ex Voto Inscription (inscribed lion-headed vase RS 25.318)

III. Incantations
(17) An Incantation against Male Sexual Dysfunction (RIH 78/20) (18) An Incantation against Snakes and Scorpions (RS 92.2014)

IV. Scientic Texts


(19) Hippiatric Prescriptions (RS 17.120) (20) Manual of Teratology (RS 24.247+)

V. Letters
(21) A Military Situation (RS 4.475) (22) Talmiyanu and Ahtumilki to Their Lady (RS 8.315) 157

158

Selection of Texts

(23) The King to the Queen-Mother (RS 11.872) (24) Talmiyanu to His Mother, Tarriyelli (RS 15.008) (25) The King Meets His Hittite Sovereign (RS 16.379) (26) The King of Tyre to the King of Ugarit (RS 18.031) (27) Tipibalu to the King (RS 18.040) (28) Two Servants to Their Master (RS 29.093) (29) The King to the Queen-Mother in the Matter of the Amurrite Princess (RS 34.124) (30) Anantenu to His Master, Hiqmiratu (RS 92.2010) (31) A Double Letter: The Queen to Urtenu and Ilmilku to the Same (RS 94.2406) (32) A Business Letter: The Governor to the Queen (RS 94.2479) (33) The Queen to Yarmihaddu on the Matter of a Missing Slave (RS 96.2039) (34) ABNY to Urtetub/ Urtenu (RS 94.2284) (35) Iwriqenu Asks to Be Named before the King (RS [Varia 4])

VI. Legal Texts


(36) A Suzerainty Treaty between Tuppiluliuma and Niqmaddu (RS 11.772+) (37) A Real-Estate Transfer (RS 16.382) (38) How Abdimilku May Bequeath His Property (RS 94.2168) (39) Yabninu Acquires Real Estate (RS 94.2965) (40) A marziu-Contract (RS [Varia 14])

VII. Administrative Texts


(41) Wine for Royal Sacricial Rites (RS 19.015) (42) An Account Text for Yabninu (RS 15.062) (43) An Account Text for Bronzeworkers (RS 18.024) (44) A Ration List for Royal Workers (RS 19.016) (45) A Ration List with Village Names (RS 86.2213) (46) Leaders of Ten and Their Men (RS 94.2050+) (47) A Sale of Ebony-Wood (RS 94.2392+) (48) Provisions for a Month (RS 94.2600) (4951) Debit Accounts Owing to Muninuya (49) RIH 84/04 (50) RIH 84/06 (51) RIH 84/33 (52) Boats to Carchemish (RIH 83/22)

VIII. Abecedaries
(53) An Abecedary (RS 12.063) (54) A Double Abecedary (RS 24.281) (55) A Double Abecedary with Place Names (RS 94.2440)

I. Mythological Texts

159

I. Mythological Texts
Text 1: The Balu Myth: Balus Battle with Yammu (RS 3.367 i)
Virolleaud 1935; CTA 2 iv; KTU 1.2 iv; Ginsberg 1950: 13031; Bordreuil and Pardee 1993a; Pardee 1997a: 24849; Dietrich and Loretz 1997: 112934; Smith 1997: 102 5; Wyatt 1998: 6369.

Plate Photo

Text (1u) [. . .]yd[-]htt . mtt .[. . .] (2u) [-----]y[---]-[-] l s . hm . p . mr [ ] (3u) [----] w b ym . mnh l . bd . b ym . rtm . m[. . .] (4u) [b tp] . nhr . tlm . tm . rbm . ts . nsq (5u) bhtm . l r . ypl . lny . w l . pr . mny (6u) b ph . rgm . l y b spth . hwth . w ttn . gh . yfr (7u) tt . ks . zbl ym . w n . ktr . w hss . l rgmt (8u) lk . l zbl . bl . tnt . l rkb . rpt . ht . bk (9u) blm . ht . bk . tmh . ht . tmt . rtk (10u) tq . mlk . lmk . drkt dt . dr drk (11u) ktr mdm . ynt . w ypr . smthm . smk t (12u) ygrs . ygrs . grs ym grs ym . l ksh (13u) nhr . l kt . drkth . trtq . bd bl .

Translation [. . .] I will indeed force them to leave, moreover I will drive out [. . .]. In Yammu I will indeed destroy the resting place, in Yammu, at (his) very heart, (I will destroy) the M[. . .], [(as for) Rule]r Naharu, (I will destroy) (his) neck. There with the sword I will lay waste, I will burn down (his) house: The powerful one will fall to the earth, the mighty one to the dust. Hardly has the word left his mouth, the utterance his lips, when she pronounces: Under the throne with Prince Yammu! Ktaru-wa-Hasisu speaks up: I hereby announce to you, Prince Balu, and I repeat, Cloud-Rider: As for your enemy, O Balu, as for your enemy, youll smite (him), youll destroy your adversary. Youll take your eternal kingship, your sovereignty (that endures) from generation to generation. (Then) Ktaru prepares two maces and proclaims their names: You, your name is Yagrusu: O Yagrusu, drive out Yammu; drive Yammu from his throne, Naharu from his seat of sovereignty. Youll whirl in Balus hand,

160

Selection of Texts

km ns(14u)r . b bth . hlm . ktp . zbl . ym . bn ydm (15u) [tp] . nhr . yrtq . md . bd bl . km . nsr (16u) b bth . ylm . ktp . zbl ym . bn . ydm . tp (17u) nhr . z . ym . l ymk .

like a hawk in his ngers. Strike Prince Yammu on the shoulder, Ruler Naharu on the chest. (So) the mace whirls in Balus hand, like a hawk in his ngers. It strikes Prince Yammu on the shoulder, Ruler Naharu on the chest.

(19u)

(23u) (24u)

(27u)

(28u) (29u)

(But) Yammu is strong, he does not collapse, l tnfn [.] pnth . his joints do not go slack, l ydlp (18u) tmnh . his body does not slump. ktr . mdm . ynt . (So) Ktaru prepares two maces w ypr . smthm . and proclaims their names: smk . t . ymr . You, your name is Ayamiri: ymr . mr . ym . O Ayamiri, drive out Yammu; mr . ym (20u) l ksh . drive out Yammu from his throne, nhr . l kt . drkth . Naharu from his seat of sovereignty. trtq (21u) bd bl . Youll whirl in Balus hand, km . nsr b bth . like a hawk in his ngers. hlm . qdq(22u)d . zbl ym . Strike Prince Yammu on the head, bn . nm . tp . nhr . Ruler Naharu on the forehead. yprs ym Yammu will go groggy w yql . l r . and will fall to the ground. w yrtq . md.bd bl So the mace whirls in Balus hand, km [.] nsr . b bth . like a hawk in his ngers. ylm . qdqd . zbl (25u) ym It strikes Prince Yammu on the head, [.] bn . nm . tp . nhr . Ruler Naharu on the forehead. yprs . ym . Yammu goes groggy, yql (26u) l r . falls to the ground; tnfn . pnth . his joints go slack, w ydlp . tmnh his body slumps. yqt bl . w yst . ym . Balu grabs Yammu and sets about dismembering (him), ykly . tp . nhr sets about nishing off Ruler Naharu. b sm . tgrm . ttrt . By name Attartu reprimands (him): bt l lyn b[l] Scatter (him), O Mighty B[alu], bt . l rkb . rpt . scatter (him), O Cloud-Rider, k sbyn . zb[l . ym . For Prin[ce Yammu] is our captive, k] (30u) sbyn . tp . nhr [for] Ruler Naharu is our captive. w y b[. . .] And EXIT from [. . .]

I. Mythological Texts

161

(31u) ybt . nn . lyn . bl . w[. . .] (32u) ym . l mt . blm . yml[k . . .] [. . .] (33u) m . l srr . w[. . .] [. . .] (34u) yn . ym . l mt[. . .] [. . .] (35u) l srr . w t[n . . .] (36u) blm . hmt .[. . .] (37u) l srr . s-[. . .] (38u) b rsh . [. . .] (39u) bh . ms[. . .] (40u) [-]n . nh[. . .]

Mighty Balu disperses him and[. . .] Yammu is indeed dead, Balu will rei[gn . . .] [. . .] certainly true and [. . .] [. . .] speaks up: Yammu is indeed dead [. . .] [. . .] certainly true. And she respon[ds . . .] Balu . . . them [. . .] certainly true [. . .] on his head [. . .] his enemy [. . .] his forehead [. . .]

Vocalized Text (2u) [. . .] la asihuma // apa amri[huma . . .] (3u) [----] wa bi yammi manuha la abbid // bi yammi irtama M[ ] // (4u) [bi tapi]i nahari talaama tamma arbama ittasi // anassiq (5u) bahatima l ari yappulu ulaniyyu // wa l apari aumaniyyu (6u) bi phu rigmu la yaaa // bi sapathu huwatuhu // wa tatinu gha yafur (7u) tata kussai zabulu yammu wa an ktaru wa hasisu la ragamtu (8u) lka l zabuli bali // tantu l rakibi urpati hatti baka (9u) balima // hatti baka timhau // hatti taammitu arrataka (10u) tiqqau mulka alamika // darkata dati dari darika (11u) ktaru imdma yanaitu // wa yiparu sumatihuma sumuka atta (12u) yagrusu // yagrusi gurus yamma gurus yamma l kussaihu // (13u) nahara l kati darkatihu tirtaqiu bdi bali // kama nas(14u)ri bi ubaatihu hulum katipa zabuli yammi // bna yadma (15u) [tapi]i nahari yirtaqiu imdu bdi bali // kama nasri (16u) bi ubaatihu yallumu katipa zabuli yammi // bna yadma tapii (17u) nahari azzu yammu la yamuku // la tinnafina pinnatuhu // la yadlupu (18u) tamunuhu ktaru imdma yanaitu // wa yiparu sumatihuma (19u) sumuka atta ayamiri // ayamiri miri yamma

162

Selection of Texts

(27u) (28u)

(31u) (32u)

(36u) (37u) (38u) (39u) (40u)

miri yamma (20u) l kussaihu // nahara l kati darkatihu tirtaqiu (21u) bdi bali // kama nasri bi ubaatihu hulum qudqu(22u)da zabuli yammi // bna nma tapii nahari yipparsiu yammu // (23u) wa yaqilu l ari wa yirtaqiu imdu bdi bali // (24u) kama nasri bi ubaatihu yallumu qudquda zabuli (25u) yammi // bna nma tapii nahari yipparsiu yammu // yaqilu (26u) l ari tinnafina pinnatihu // wa yadlupu tamunuhu yaquttu balu wa yasittu yamma // yakalliyu tapia nahara bi sumi tigaruma attartu but l aliyana [bali] // (29u) but l rakibi urpati ki sabyunu zabu[lu yammu] // [ki] (30u) sabyunu tapiu naharu wa YA bi[. . .] yabuttannannu aliyanu balu // wa [. . .] yammu la mita // baluma yamlu[ku . . .] [. . .] (33u) M la sarriru wa [. . .] [. . .] (34u) yan yammu la mta [. . .] (35u) la sarriru wa tan [. . .] baluma humati[. . .] la sarriru S-[. . .] bi rasihu [. . .] b-hu MS[. . .] [b]na nhu [. . .]

Notes (2u) {l} asseverative particle; {s} 1c.s. jussive, S-stem (the {} shows that the form is /YQTLW/), Y W to exit to cause to exit / asi/ / asawi/; {hm} either the conditional particle or a pronominal sufx expressing the direct object; if a pronominal sufx it may be either in the plural, referring to all the enemies of Balu, or in the dual expressing the duality of the following combat (two arms, two battles, the adversary bears two names); {mr} 1c.s. jussive, G-stem of MRY; perhaps restore {hm} with or without a word-divider after this verb, as in the case of the preceding verb. (3u) {mnh} m- preformative common noun, m.s.a. NH; {bd} 1c.s. jussive, D-stem, BD perish destroy / abbid/ / aabbid/; {rtm} common noun, f.s.a. + m-enclitic; {tlm} common noun, m.s.a. + m-enclitic. (4u) {rbm} common noun, f.s.a. + m-enclitic; {ts} 1c.s. jussive, Gt-stem, NSY /ittasi/ /*intasiy/; {nsq} 1c.s. jussive, D-stem, NSQ *NQ.

I. Mythological Texts

163

(5u) {ypl} 3m.s. imperfective, G-stem, NPL to fall /yappulu/ (or, if the jussive mood continues, /yappul/ may he fall); {lny} common noun, m.s.n. + n-enclitic + y-enclitic L; {mny} common noun, m.s.n. + n-enclitic + y-enclitic M. (6u) {y} 3m.s. perfective, G-stem, Y; {ttn} form uncertain, perhaps either a 3f.s. /YQTLu/-imperfective, G-stem, YTN (subject Attartu see line 28u) or a verbal noun, the fact of giving, here of the voice; {yfr} 3m.s. jussive, G-stem, R. (7u) {n} either the innitive of NY /an/ or 3m.s. perfective, G-stem, same root /ana/ (though the deity bears two names, this verb is probably not in the dual for, in the following speech, he speaks in the 1st person). (9u) {blm} divine name m.s. vocative + m-enclitic. (10u) {tq} 2m.s. imperfective, G-stem, LQ /tiqqau/ /tilqau/; {mlk lmk} lit., the kingship of your perpetuity; {drkt dt dr drk} the genitive is here expressed by the relative/determinative pronoun with repetition of the second noun functioning as an elative, lit., the sovereignty of the generation of your generation. (11u) {ynt} 3m.s. imperfective, D-stem, NT (the {n} precludes analysis as a G-stem); {ypr} 3m.s. imperfective, G-stem, PR; {smthm} common noun m.pl.a. + pronoun 3c.du. (12u) {ygrs . . . grs} proper noun and m.s. imperative, G-stem, both GRS. (13u) {trtq} 2m.s. imperfective, Gt-stem, RQ. (14u) {hlm} m.s. imperative, G-stem, HLM; {bn ydm} lit., between the two hands/arms (the {-m} must be enclitic because the noun is in the construct state). (15u) {yrtq} 3m.s. imperfective, Gt-stem, RQ. (16u) {ylm} 3m.s. imperfective, G-stem, HLM. (17u) {ymk} 3m.s. imperfective, G-stem, MK /yamuku/ (MWK) or /yamukku/ (MKK); {tnfn} 3f.pl. imperfective, N-stem, N. (19u) {ymr . . . mr} same type of expression as {ygrs . . . grs} but here the proper name includes the particle {y} (either the verbal element is in the imperative or else the /y/ of the particle assimilated to the /y/ of the verb: / aya + yamr/ / ayyamr/). (22u) {bn . nm} lit., between the two eyes, common noun f.du.obl.con. + menclitic; {yprs} 3m.s. imperfective, N-stem, of the quadriliteral root PRS. (23u) {yql} 3m.s. imperfective, G-stem, QL. (27u) {yqt} 3m.s. imperfective, G-stem, QTT; {yst} 3m.s. imperfective, Gstem, STT; {ykly} 3m.s. imperfective, D-stem, KLY. (28u) {tgrm} 3f.s. imperfective, G-stem, GR + m-enclitic; {bt} m.s. imperative, G-stem, BTT /but/ or /butta/; {lyn} substantivized adj.,

164

Selection of Texts

m.s.obl. LY (vocalized as diptotic because of the long vowel in the penultimate syllable). (29u) {sbyn} common noun, m.s.n. + pronoun 1c.pl. (30u) {y} either 3m.s. perfective, G-stem, /yaaa/, he exited, or 3m.s. optative, G-stem, /yaia/ may he exit. (31u) {ybt . nn} 3m.s. imperfective-energic, G-stem, BTT, + pronoun 3m.s. (33u) {m} if the word is complete as preserved, the idea is that of heat /ummu/; or it might be the last two signs of tm, message (the {t} would have been the last sign of the preceding line). (34u, 35u) {yn . . . t[n]} 3m./f.s. imperfective (contracted), G-stem, NY. (40u) The restoration of {[b]n} is based on the presence of the same phrase in line 22u.

Plate Photo

Text 2: The Balu Myth: Balu and Anatu (RS 2.[014]+ iiiiv)
Virolleaud 1938: 2959; CTA 3 iiiiv; KTU 1.3 iiiiv; Ginsberg 1950: 13637; Dietrich and Loretz 1997: 114046; Pardee 1997a: 25152; Smith 1997: 10915; Wyatt 1998: 7684.

Text (1) ttpp . nhb[. . .] [. . .] (2) h . bym[. . .] (3) -[-]rn . l[. . .] ................. (4u) [. . .] mst rmt (5u) l rth . msr . l . dd . lyn (6u) bl . yd . pdry . bt . r (7u) hbt . ly . bt . rb . dd . ry (8u) bt . ybdr .

Translation She beauties herself with ANHBM, that range [a thousand furlongs] in the sea.

(11u) (12u) (13u)

(16u)

[. . .] the pulling of the lyre to (her?) breast: A song for the love of Mighty Balu, the affection of Pidray, daughter of Ar, the love of allay, daughter of Rabbu, the ardor of Aray, daughter of Yaibudaru. km . flmm (9u) w . rbn . Then, lads, enter, l pn . nt . hbr (10u) w ql . at Anatus feet bow and fall, tstwy . kbd hyt do homage, honor her. w . rgm . l btlt . nt Say to Girl Anatu, tny . l ymmt . lmm repeat to the sister-in-law of Limu: tm . lyn . bl . Message of Mighty Balu, hwt (14u) ly . qrdm . word of the mightiest of heroes: qryy . b r (15u) mlmt Present bread offerings in the earth, st . b prm . ddym place love-offerings in the dust; sk . slm . l kbd . r pour well-being out into the earth,

I. Mythological Texts

165

(17u) rbdd . l kbd . sdm (18u) sk . k . bk (19u) my . pnk . tlsmn . my (20u) twt . sdk . dm . rgm (21u) t . ly . w . rgmk (22u) hwt . w . tnyk . rgm (23u) . w . lhst . bn (24u) tnt . smm . m . r (25u) thmt . mn . kbkbm (26u) bn . brq . d l . td . smm (27u) rgm l td . nsm . w l tbn (28u) hmlt . r . tm . w nk (29u) bfyh . b tk . fry . l . pn (30u) b qds . b fr . nlty (31u) b nm . b gb . tlyt (32u) hlm . nt . tph . lm . bh . pnm (33u) t . bdn . ksl . ttbr (34u) ln . pnh . td . tf . pnt (35u) kslh . ns . dt . rh . ts (36u) gh . w . t . k . mfy . gpn . w gr (37u) mn . b . yp . l bl . rt (38u) l rkb . rpt . l mhst . mdd (39u) l ym . l klt . nhr . l . rbm (40u) l stbm . tnn . stmdh (41u) mhst . btn . qltn (42u) sly . d . sbt . rsm

calmness into the elds. Hurry, press, hasten, to me let your feet run, to me let your legs hasten; For I have something to tell you, a matter to recount to you: words regarding wood, whisperings regarding stone, conversings of heaven with earth, of the deep with the stars; I understand lightning which not even the heavens know, a matter (which) men do not know, (which) the hordes of the earth do not understand. Come and I will explain it (to you) in my mountain, Divine apunu, in the holy place, in the mountain that is my personal possession, in the goodly place, the hill of my victory. When Anatu sees the two deities, her legs shake, behind, her back muscles snap, above, her face sweats, her vertebrae rattle, her spine goes weak. She raises her voice and says aloud: How is it that you have come, Gapnu-wa-Ugaru? Who is the enemy (who) has arisen against Balu, the adversary against Cloud-Rider? I have surely smitten Ilus beloved, Yammu, have nished off the great god Naharu, proceeding to bind the dragons jaws so as to destroy it. I have smitten the twisting serpent, the close-coiled one with seven heads.

166

Selection of Texts

(43u) mhst . mdd . lm. -r[. . .] I have smitten Ilus beloved Arisu (Demander), (44u) mt . gl . l . tk have wreaked destruction on Ilus calf Atiku (Binder). (45u) mhst . klbt . lm . st I have smitten Ilus bitch Isatu (Fire), (46u) klt . bt . l . qbb . have nished off Ilus daughter Qabibu (Flame), mth . ksp (47u) trt . hr . proceeding to smite for silver, to take possession of the gold of rd . bl (IV 1) b mrym . him who would have driven Balu from pn . the heights of apunu, ms . k . r (2) dnh . him who would have caused (him) to ee like a bird (from) (the seat of) his power, grsh . l ks . mlkh him who would have banished him from his royal throne, (3) l nht . l kt . drkth from (his) resting-place, from the seat of his dominion. (4) mnm . b . yp . l bl . So, who is the enemy who has arisen against Balu, rt . l rkb . rpt the adversary against Cloud-Rider? (5) mn . flmm . ynyn . The lads answer up: l b . yp (6) l bl . No enemy has arisen against Balu, rt . l rkb . rpt (no) adversary against Cloud-Rider. (7) tm . . . (Rather we have a) message. . . . Vocalized Text (1) ttapp anhabi[ma] // [du alpi siddi] (2) iuhu bi yammi (3) -[-]RN . L[. . .] .................. (4u) [. . .]masitu rimata (5u) l iratiha // masiru l dadi aliyana (6u) bali // yaddi pidray bitti ar // (7u) ahbati allay bitti rabbi // dadi aray (8u) bitti yaibudari kama falmma (9u) wa arabana l pan anati habara (10u) wa qila // tistawiya kabbida hiyati (11u) wa ruguma l batulati anati // (12u) tiniya l yab!imti limima (13u) tamu aliyana bali // huwatu (14u) aliyi qarradima qarriyiya bi ari (15u) malamati // siti bi aparima dadayima (16u) suki salama l kabidi ari // (17u) arbadada l kabidi sadma (18u) asuki aki abauki // (19u) immaya panaki talsumana

I. Mythological Texts

167

// immaya (20u) tawattia isdaki dama rigmu (21u) itu layya wa argumakki // (22u) huwatu wa atniyakki rigmu (23u) ii wa lahastu abni // (24u) taanatu samma imma ari // (25u) tahamati immanu kabkabima (26u) abinu baraqa da la tidau samma // (27u) rigma la tidau nasuma // wa la tabinu (28u) hamullatu ari atma wa anaku (29u) ibfayuhu // bi tki furiya ili apuni (30u) bi qudsi bi furi nalatiya // (31u) bi naimi bi gabi taliyati (32u) hallima anatu tiph ilma biha panama (33u) taua // badana kisla tutbaru // (34u) alna panha tidau taffu pinnati (35u) kisliha // anisu dati riha tissau (36u) gha wa taiu ka mafaya gapnu wa ugaru (37u) mina bu yapaa l bali // arratu (38u) l rakibi urpati la mahastu mdada (39u) ili yamma // la killtu nahara ila rabbama // (40u) la istabimu tunnana istamiduhu (41u) mahastu batna aqallatana // (42u) salyaa da sabati raasima (43u) mahastu mdada ilima ari[sa] // (44u) immattu igla ili atika (45u) mahastu kalbata ilima ista // (46u) killtu bitta ili qabiba imtahiu kaspa (47u) taritu huraa // aridi bala (IV 1) bi maryami apuni musaii ka uuri (2) udanihu // garisihu l kussai mulkihu // (3) l nahati l kati darkatihu (4) minama bu yapaa l bali // arratu l rakibi urpati (5) man falmama yaniyana la bu yapaa (6) l bali // arratu l rakibi urpati (7) tamu . . . Notes (1) {ttpp} 3f.s. imperfective, Rt-stem, YPY /ttapp/ /tiytapaypiyu/; the end of the line is to be restored on the basis of col. iv 45 as {nhb[m . d lp .sd]}. (4u) {mst} analysis uncertain, perhaps a common noun meaning putting this noun and {msr} in the following line are vocalized here as nominatives, but their grammatical case is in fact unknown because of the loss of the beginning of the verse.

168

Selection of Texts

(9u) {w} is pleonastic, i.e., it can precede a verb at the end of a sentence; {rbn} 2c.du. imperative, G-stem. (10u) {tstwy} 2c.du. jussive, St-stem, WY. (12u) {ymmt} scribal error for {ybmt}; {lmm} divine name Limu + m-enclitic. (14u) {qryy} f.s. imperative, D-stem, + y-enclitic. (15u) {prm} either a common noun m.s.g.abs. + m-enclitic (// {r} in the singular) or a common noun m.pl.g.abs. (16u) {sk} f.s. imperative, G-stem, NSK. (18u) {sk . k . bk} inf. + 2f.s. pronoun, lit., your haste, etc. (19u) {tlsmn} 3c.du. energic, G-stem, LSM. (20u) {twt} 3c.du. jussive, D-stem, YT WT. (21u) {rgmk} the following verb being in the energic mood, this one probably is also (/ argumakki/ / arguman + ki/); the pronoun expresses a dative notion, lit., I will tell (it to) you. (22u) {tnyk} the {y} is perhaps preserved because this is an energic form {atniyakki} / atniyan + ki/; as in the preceding line, the pronoun expresses a dative notion. (24u) {tnt} the {} appears to reect the secondary opening of the syllable /tanatu/ [taanatu]. (26u) {bn} 1c.s. imperfective, G-stem, BN. (26u, 27u) {td} 3m.pl. imperfective without {-n} or /YQTLW/-perfective, Gstem, YD. (27u) {tbn} 3f.s. imperfective or /YQTLW/-perfective (/tabin/), G-stem, BN. (28u) {tm} f.s. imperative, G-stem, TY, + m-enclitic / atma/ / atayi + ma/ (or inf. / atma/ / atayu + ma/). (32u35u) The subject of the verb in these ve lines alternates as follows: body part, person, body part, person, body part. (33u) {t} 3c.du. imperfective, G-stem, N /taua/ /tanua/; {ttbr} 3f.s. imperfective, Gp-stem, TBR. (34u) {td} 3m.pl. imperfective, G-stem, YD WQ; {tf} 3f.s. imperfective, G-stem, N. (35u) {ns} 3f.pl. perfective, G-stem, NS; {ts} 3f.s. imperfective, G-stem, NS (the imperfective expresses the forward movement of the story). (38u46u) most of the verbs are 1c.s. du. perfectives expressing past complete acts. (38u39u) {l} either the asseverative particle or the negative particle in rhetorical questions. (38u, 41u, 43u, 45u) {mhst} MH (/mahastu/ /mahatu/ (deaffricativization of the // before /t/). (39u) {rbm} adj. m.s.a.abs. + m-enclitic.

I. Mythological Texts

169

(40u) {stbm} 1c.s. imperfective, Gt-stem, SBM; {stmdh} 1c.s. imperfective, Gt-stem, SMD (these two imperfectives preceded and followed by perfectives appear not to be simple historical presents but to express another register in the narrativesee the similar structure in lines 46u47u, also with Gt forms). (42u) {sly} common noun, {s}-preformative, the one that produces coils. (43u46u) nothing is known of the place in Ugaritic mythology of any of the divine beings named in these verses. (43u) the preserved remnants of the rst sign permit the restoration {r[s]}. (44u) {mt} 1c.s. perfective, D-stem, MT /immattu/ /immat + tu/. (46u47u) {ksp}, {hr} the accusative expresses the goal of the action, not the direct object. (47u) {trt} 1c.s. perfective, Gt-stem, YRT / tarit/ / iytarit/. (47uIV 1) {rd}, {ms}, {ksp} either in the genitive, expressing the owner of the silver and gold, or in the accusative, expressing the direct object of the verbs in the preceding line. (1) {ms} S-stem part., m.s.g.abs. N. (2) {grsh} the absence of {m-} shows that the form is G-stem.

Text 3: Kirta: Kirtas Seven Wives (RS 2.[003]+ i)


Virolleaud 1936b: 3437, 5263; CTA 14 i; KTU 1.14 i; Ginsberg 1950: 143; Dietrich and Loretz 1997:121619; Pardee 1997h: 33334; Greenstein 1997: 1213; Wyatt 1998: 17984.

Plate Photo

Text (1) (2) (3) (4) (5) (6) (7)

(10) (11) (12) (13) (14)

[l k]rt [ ]- . ml-[. . .] [ ]m . r[. . .] [. . .] [ ]m . l[. . .] [ ]d nhr . m- [ ]-rwt . bt (8) [m]lk . tdb . d sb (9) []hm . lh . tmnt . bn m krt . tkn . rs krt . grds . mknt tt . dqh . l ypq mtrht . ysrh tt . trh . w tbt

Translation [(Belonging) to (the) Ki]rta(-cycle). [ ]KINGSH[IP? . . .]

[ ]RIVER MOTHER [ ] The house of the king has perished, who had seven brothers, eight siblings. Kirta(his) family is crushed, Kirta(his) home is destroyed. His rightful wife he has not obtained, even his legitimate spouse. A(nother) woman he marries but she disappears,

170

Selection of Texts

tr m . tkn lh mtltt . ktrm . tmt mrbt . zblnm mhmst . ytsp (19) rsp [.] mtdtt . flm (20) ym . msbthn . b sl (21) ttpl . yn . tkh (22) krt [.] yn . tkh rs (23) md . grds . tbth (15) (16) (17) (18) (24) (25) (26) (27) (28) (29) (30) (31) (32) (33) w b klhn . sp . ytbd w b . phyrh . yrt yrb . b drh . ybky b tnh gmm . w ydm

tntkn . dmth km . tqlm . rh km hmst . mth bm . bkyh . w ysn b dmh . nhmmt snt . tln (34) w yskb . nhmmt (35) w yqm . w b lmh (36) l . yrd . b qhrth (37) b . dm . w yqrb (38) b sl . krt . mt (39) krt . k ybky (40) ydm . nmn . flm (41) l . mlk tr bh (42) yrs . hm . drk[t] (43) k b . dm [. . .]

even the kinswoman who was to be his. A third spouse dies in good health, a fourth in illness; A fth Rasap gathers in, a sixth the lad(s) of Yammu, the seventh of them falls by the sword. Kirta sees his family, he sees his family (and) is crushed, (that) he is utterly destroyed in (the loss of) his dwelling. Completely has the family perished, in their entirety the heirs. He enters his room, he weeps, as he speaks forth (his) grief, he sheds tears. His tears pour forth like shekel(-weights) to the earth, like ve(-shekel-weights) to the bed. As he weeps, he falls asleep, as he sheds tears, he slumbers. Sleep overcomes him and he lies down, slumber and he curls up. In a dream Ilu descends, in a vision, the father of mankind. He comes near, asking Kirta: Who is Kirta that he should weep? should shed tears, the goodly lad of Ilu? Would he request the kingship of the Bull, his father, or dominion like (that of) the father of mankind?

Vocalized Text (1) l kirta ... (7) . . . btu (8) [ma]lki tabida! // di sabu (9) [a]hhma lhu // tamanatu bani ummi (10) kirta atkana russa // (11) kirta gurdasa makanata (12) attata idqihu la yapuqu // (13) mutarrahata yusrihu (14) attata taraha wa tabaat // (15) taara ummi takunu lhu

I. Mythological Texts

171

(16) mutallatatu kitrama tamutu // (17) murabbaatu zabalanama (18) muhammasata yitasipu (19) rasap // mutaddatata falamu (20) yammi // musabbaatuhini bi sili (21) tittapilu yainu atkahu (22) kirta // yainu atkahu russa // (23) mada gurdasa tibtahu (24) wa bi kullihuna supu yitabidu // (25) wa bi puhayyirihu yurtu (26) yirabu bi udurihu yabkiyu // // (27) bi tanhu gmama wa yidmau (28) tinnatikna udmaatuhu // (29) kama tiqalima araha // (30) kama hamisati mataha (31) bima bakayihu wa ysanu // (32) bi damaihu nahamamatu (33) sinatu talaunna!nnu // (34) wa yiskabu // nahamamatu (35) wa yaqmuu wa bi ulumihu (36) ilu yaridu // bi qahratihu (37) ab adami wa yiqrabu (38) bi saali kirta mina! (39) kirta ki yabkiyu // (40) yidmau namanu falmu (41) ili mulka tri abhu (42) yaarrisa // himma darka[ta] (43) ka ab adami Notes (1) {krt} the vocalization of the name is uncertain. (2) {ml-} the restoration of a form of the root MLK is possible but not certain. (8) {tdb} either 3m.s. perfective, Gt-stem DB, to be aficted or, preferably, correct to {tbd} 3m.s. perfective, Gt-stem BD, perish (cf. line 24); {d} the vocalization of {d} as in the genitive indicates the analysis as agreeing with /malki/ rather than with /btu/. (9) {bn m} lit., sons of a mother, that is, of the same mother as she who had given birth to the brothers. (1011) the subject of the verbs, which are in the passive, is Kirta, and the two common nouns are in the accusative, lit., Kirta, as regards (his) family, he is crushed . . .. (10) {krt} in the French edition, the copy incorrectly read {knt}. (1215) these two verses describe the rst two wives: the rst is the eldest cousin on the fathers side, the second is from the mothers side. (13) {mtrht} passive participle, D-stem, f.s. TRH, she who is given in marriage; the adjectives formed from number nouns in the following lines are all in this same form. (18) {ytsp} 3m.s. imperfective, Gt-stem, SP, lit., takes her for himself. (21) {ttpl} 3f.s. imperfective, Gt-stem, NPL. (24) {klhn} the {n} is enclitic as is shown by the parallel form {phyrh}. (27) {gmm} common noun g, voice + double m-enclitic?

172

Selection of Texts

(2930) {tqlm}, {hmst} the terms express weights, not coins; the meaning of {hmst} is either ve (shekels) and the image is that of an increase in weight or one-fth (of a shekel) and the image is that of an increase in the number of tiny weights (1/5 shekel = about 2 grams). (32) {nhmmt} lit., (there is) sleep. (33) {snt tln} the reading is certain but the interpretation of the spelling is not: is the root L, a by-form of LY, 3f.s. energic, G-stem transitive + pron. suff. 3m.s. /taluannu/ overpowered him? or should the {} be corrected to {n} and the root be identied as III-y with disappearance of the third radical /talaunnannu/ /talaiyunnannu/ (according to the analysis as a D-stem)? Because the form /yaQLuL/ is unknown in Ugaritic for geminated roots (/yaQLuL/ normally becomes /yaQuLL/) and because the G-stem form {tl} is attested in the meaning it becomes feeble (6 [RS 24.244]:68), we prefer the explanation by scribal error (the rst {n} would have been inscribed with two wedges rather than three). Yet another possibility is as an imperfective of a root LW, overcome /taluannanu/ /taluwannannu/ (cf. Tropper 2000: 427, 448, 617, 660)this explanation of the form has the advantage of reecting the better attested /-annannu/ pronominal ending. (38) {mt} plausibly to be corrected to {mn!}: the error would have consisted in writing two horizontal wedges followed by a separate third wedge rather than grouping the three together. Some take the reading at face value and as reecting the interrogative pronoun followed by the 2m.s. independent pronoun /maatta/, Whats wrong with you?. The difculty with this analysis is that the following verb is in the 3rd person. Plate Photo Text 4: Aqhatu: The Promise of a Son (RS 2.[004] i)
Virolleaud 1936a: 18696; CTA 17 i; KTU 1.17 i; Ginsberg 1950: 14950; Dietrich and Loretz 1997: 125864; Pardee 1997: 34344; Parker 1997a: 5154; Wyatt 1998: 25062.

Text (0u) [. . . pnk] (1u) [dnl . mt . rp] . pn . fzr (2u) [mt . hrnmy .] zr . lm . ylm . (3u) [zr . ysqy .] bn . qds . yd (4u) [th . yl .] w yskb . yd (5u) [mzrth] . p ynl .

Translation Thereupon, as for Danilu, the man of Rapau, thereupon, as for the valiant Harnamite man, girded, he gives the gods food, girded, he gives the Holy Ones drink. He casts off his cloak, goes up, and lies down, casts down his girded garment so as to pass the night (there).

I. Mythological Texts

173

A day, even two, he who has girded himself (for) the gods, Danilu, (7u) [zr . lm] . ylm . girded, he gives the gods food, zr (8u) [ysqy . b]n . qds girded, he gives the Holy Ones drink. tlt . rb ym A third, even a fourth day, (9u) [zr . ]lm . dnl . he who has girded himself (for) the gods, Danilu, zr (10u) [lm . y]lm . girded, he gives the gods food, zr . ysqy bn (11u) [qds .] girded, he gives the Holy Ones drink. hms . tdt . --- . ym . A fth, even a sixth day, zr (12u) [l]m . dnl . he who has girded himself (for) the gods, Danilu, zr . lm . ylm girded, he gives the gods food, (13u) [zr] . ysqy . bn . qds . girded, he gives the Holy Ones drink. yd . th (14u) [dn]l . Danilu casts off his cloak, yd . th . yl . wyskb he casts off his cloak, goes up, and lies down, (15u) [yd .] mzrth p yln . casts down his girded garment so as to pass the night (there). mk . b sb . ymm Then on the seventh day, (16u) [w] yqrb . bl . b nth . Balu approaches, having mercy on bynn (17u) [d]nl . mt . the destitute one, on Danilu, the rp . man of Rapau, nh . fzr (18u) mt . hrnmy . the groaning one, the valiant Harnamite man, d n . bn . lh (19u) km . hh . who has no son like his brothers, w . srs . km . ryh no scion like his kinsmen. (20u) bl . t . bn . lh . wm hh . May he not, like his brothers, have a son, w srs (21u) km . ryh . like his kinsmen, a scion? zrm . lm . ylm (For,) girded, he gives the gods food, (22u) zrm . ysqy . bn . qds girded, he gives the Holy Ones drink. (23u) l tbrknn . l tr . l by O Bull Ilu, my father, please bless him, (24u) tmrnn . l bny . bnwt please work a blessing for him, O creator of creatures, (25u) w ykn . bnh . b bt . so that he may have a son in his house, srs . b qrb (26u) hklh . a scion within his palace: nb . skn . lbh . someone to raise up the stela of his fathers god, b qds (27u) ztr . mh . in the sanctuary the votive emblem of his clan; l r . ms . qrh to send up from the earth his incense,

hn . ym (6u) [w tn . zr .] lm . dnl

174

Selection of Texts

(28u) l pr . qmr . trh . bq . lt (29u) nh . grs . d . sy . lnh (30u) hd . ydh . b skrn . mmsh (31u) [k] sb . yn . sp . ksmh . bt . bl (32u)

(34u)

(38u)

(41u)

(44u)

(47u)

from the dust the song of his place; to shut up the jaws of his detractors, to drive out anyone who would do him in; to take his hand when (he is) drunk, to bear him up when he is full of wine; to supply his grain(-offering) in the Temple of Balu, [w] mnth . bt . l . his portion in the Temple of Ilu; h . ggh . b ym (33u) [t] . to roll his roof when rain softens it up, r . nph . b ym . rt to wash his outt on a muddy day. [ks .] yhd . l <. bdh A cup Ilu takes <in his hand, krpn . bm . ymn a goblet in his right hand. brkm . ybrk .> bdh . He does indeed bless> his servant, ybrk (35u) [dn]l . mt . rp . blesses Danilu, the man of Rapau, ymr . fzr (36u) [mt . works a blessing for the valiant h]rnmy . Harnamite [man]: nps . y . dnl (37u) May Danilu, the man of Rapau, live [mt . rp] . indeed, brlt . fzr . mt hrnmy may the valiant Harnamite man live to the fullest! [. . .]- . hw . mh . [. . .] may he be successful: l rsh . yl (39u) [w ysk]b . to his bed he shall mount and lie down. bm . nsq . tth (40u) [w hrt .] As he kisses his wife there will be conception, b bqh . mmt as he embraces her there will be pregnancy! [hr . ts]kn . ylt . She will attain pregnancy, she who is to bear, mmt (42u) [l mt . r]p . pregnancy for the man of Rapau! w ykn . bnh (43u) [b bt . He will have a son in his house, srs] . b qrb hklh a scion within his palace: [nb . skn . ]lbh . someone to raise up the stela of his fathers god, b qds (45u) [ztr . mh . in the sanctuary the votive emblem of his clan; l ]r . ms (46u) [qrh . to send up from the earth his incense, l pr . q]mr . trh from the dust the song of his place; [bq . lt . nh . to shut up the jaws of his detractors, gr]s . d . sy (48u) [lnh .] to drive out anyone who would do [him] in. . . .

I. Mythological Texts

175

Vocalized Text (0u) [apanaka] (1u) [danilu mutu rapa]i // apana faz[ru] (2u) [mutu harnamiyyu] uzuru ilima yalaimu // (3u) [uzuru yasaqqiyu] bani qudsi yadd (4u) [itahu yal] wa yiskabu // yad (5u) [mazaratahu ]pa yalinu! hanna yma (6u) [wa tan] // [uzuru] ilima danilu // (7u) [uzuru ilima] yalaimu // uzuru (8u) [yasaqqiyu ba]ni qudsi talita rabia yma // (9u) [uzuru i]lima danilu // uzuru (10u) [ilima ya]laimu // uzuru yasaqqiyu bani (11u) [qudsi] [ha]misa tadita yma // uzuru (12u) [ili]ma danilu // uzuru ilima yalaimu // (13u) [uzuru] yasaqqiyu bani qudsi yadd itahu (14u) [dan]ilu // yadd itahu yal wa yiskabu // (15u) [yadd] mazaratahu pa yalinu maka bi sabii yamima // (16u) [wa] yiqrabu balu bi unnatihu // abyanana (17u) [da]niila muta rapai // aniha fazra (18u) [muta] harnamiyya da nu binu lhu (19u) kama ahhhu // wa sursu kama aryihu (20u) bal itu binu lhu kama ahhhu // wa sursu (21u) kama aryihu uzuruma ilima yalaimu // (22u) uzuruma yasaqqiyu bani qudsi (23u) la tabarrikannannu l tri ili abya // (24u) tamirannannu l baniyi bunuwwati (25u) wa yakunu binuhu bi bti // sursu bi qirbi (26u) hekalihu naibu sikkanna iluibhu // bi qidsi (27u) zittara ammihu l ari musiu qurahu // (28u) l apari qamara atrihu abiqu laata (29u) naiihu // garisu da asiya lnahu (30u) ahidu yadahu bi sikkarani // muammisuhu (31u) [ki] sabia yna sapiu kussumahu bta bali // (32u) [wa ma]natahu bta ili ahu gaggahu bi ymi (33u) [ta]i // raiu nipahu bi ymi ratti (34u) [kasa ya]hudu ilu <bdihu // karpana bima yamini barrakuma yabarriku> abdahu // yabarriku (35u) [dani]la muta rapai // yamiru fazra (36u) [muta har]namiyya

176

Selection of Texts

napsa ya danilu (37u) [mutu rapa]i // buralata fazru mutu harnamiyyu // (38u) [. . .] huwa muhha l arsihu yal (39u) [wa yiskab]u // bima nasaqi attatahu (40u) [wa haratu] // bi abaqihu amamatu (41u) [har tasa]kinu yalittu // amamata (42u) [l muti ra]pai wa yakunu binuhu (43u) [bi bti // sursu ]bi qirbi hekalihu (44u) [naibu sikkanna i]luibhu // bi qudsi (45u) [zittara ammihu] [l a]ri musiu (46u) [qurahu // l apari qa]mara a[t]rihu (47u) [abiqu laata naiihu // gari]su da asiya (48u) [lnahu] Notes (2u) the word-divider at the end of this line in fact marks the division between this word, which extended into the space occupied by the second column, and the rst word of the facing line in that second column. (2u3u) {ylm} . . . {ysqy} 3m.s. imperfective, D-stem (expressing the repetition of the act). (2u) {zr} passive participle, G-stem, m.s.n. abs. ZR. (3u) {yd} 3m.s. imperfective, G-stem NDY. (4u) {yl} 3m.s. imperfective, G-stem LY. (5u) {ynl} scribal error for{yln} (see line 16u). (5u6u) {ym} . . . {tn} the noun and the ordinal number are in the accusative functioning as a temporal adverbial; ditto for the following number phrases. (6u) {zr lm} lit., the girded one of the gods. (8u) the scribe forgot the {s} of qds and subsequently he corrected his error by placing a {s} on top of the word-divider by which he had rst indicated the division between this word and the following. (10u) the scribe erroneously wrote sb after tdt and did not notice the mistake until some time later, at the least after the line was completely inscribed, at which point he simply erased the intrusive word. (15u) the scribe forgot the last sign of mzrth and, as in the similar case of line 8u, he corrected the error by placing the {h} on top of the word-divider and without bothering to erase the small vertical wedge rst. (16u) {nth} verbal noun NN, /unnatu/ + pron. suff. 3m.s. with reference to Balu as the subject of the nominal phrase; {bynn} if the reading is correct, it apparently reects the adjective byn to which n-enclitic has been attached. (20u) {wm} error for {km}.

I. Mythological Texts

177

(21u, 22u) {zrm} m-enclitic attached to the word otherwise written {zr} where extant. (25u) lit., so his son may be in the house. (26u28u) the rst verse alludes to the ancestral cult in a sanctuary, the second to the same type of cult as practiced at the family tomb situated under the dwelling. (27u) {ms} active participle, S-stem, m.s.n. abs. Y. (32u33u) lit., on a day of mud . . . on a day of dirt. (34u) the restitution is based on the text of CTA 15 ii 1618. (36u37u) lit., as to his throat, may he live!. (38u) the partially preserved sign to the left is clearly {} or {}, but there is no extant parallel text on which to base a restoration of the beginning of the line. (39u) {w yskb} a hypothetical restitution based on the traces of the last sign. (40u) the restoration of a verbal noun from the root HRY is indicated by the term {mmt}, a parallelism that is attested elsewhere, but the precise restoration is hypothetical. (40u41u) {[hr ts]kn} also a hypothetical restoration; the conception appears to be expressed by verbal nouns, {[hr]} and {mmt} functioning as direct objects of {tskn} 3f.s. jussive, S-stem, KN, lit., may she cause conception, pregnancy, to be. (41u) {ylt} active participle, G-stem, f.s.n. abs. /yalittu/ /yalidtu/. Text 5: Saru-wa-Salimu: The Birth of the Gracious and Beautiful Gods (RS 2.002)
Virolleaud 1933; CTA 23; KTU 1.23; TO I, pp. 35379; Lewis 1997a; Pardee 1997b; Wyatt 1998: 32435.

Plate Photo

Text Obverse (1) qr . lm . n[mm . . . .] (2) w ysmm . bn . sp[. . .] (3) ytnm . qrt . l ly [. . .] (4) b mdbr . spm . yd[ . . .]- (5) l rshm . w ys[ ]-m (6) lm . b lm . y [.] w sty . b hmr yn y

Translation I would call on the gr[acious] gods [. . .] and beautiful, sons of [. . .], who have provided a city on high, [. . .] in the steppe-land, on the barren hilltops [. . .] [. . .] on their heads, and [. . .]. Eat the food, yes do! Drink the foaming wine, yes do!

178

Selection of Texts

(7) slm [.] mlk . slm . mlkt . rbm . w tnnm (8) mt . w sr . ytb . bdh . h . tkl . bdh (9) h . lmn . yzbrnn . zbrm . gpn (10) ymdnn . mdm . gpn . ysql . sdmth (11) km gpn . (12) sbd . yrgm . l . d . w rbm . tnyn (13) w sd . sd . lm . sd trt . w rm (14) l . st . sbd . fzrm . g . b . gd . b lb . nnh b hmt (15) w l . gn . sbdm . df-(-)-[--]ft (16) tlkm . rmy . w td [. . .] (17) tgrn . fzr n-[. . .] (18) w sm . rbm . yr[. . .]

Give well-being to the king! Give well-being to the queen, to those who enter and to those who stand guard! Mutu-wa-Sarru takes a seat, in his hand the staff of bereavement, in his hand the staff of widowhood. The pruner of the vine prunes it, the binder of the vine binds it, he causes (it) to fall to the-eld-of-a-man like a vine. Seven times (these verses) are pronounced by the D-room and those who enter respond. The eld is the eld of the gods, the eld of Atiratu and Ramu. Over the re, seven times the sweet-voiced youths (chant): Coriander in milk, mint in melted butter. And over the jar seven times again (they chant): The df[t-sacrices have been sacri]ced. Off goes Ramay and hunts, [. . .] she/they gird; the goodly youth [. . .] and those who enter pronounce the name [. . .].

(19) mtbt . lm . tmn . tm[n . . .] Dwellings of the gods: eight (here), eig[ht (there) . . .] (20) pmt . sb [. . .] seven times [. . .]. (21) qn . smt [. . .] Blue, carnelian(-colored) [. . .] (22) tn . srm . [. . .] two singers. (23) qrn . lm . nmm[ . I would call on the gracious gods, gzr ym . bn .] ym [who delimit one day from] another,

I. Mythological Texts

179

(24) ynqm . b p zd . trt . [. . .] (25) sps . mprt . dlthm [. . .] (26) w fnbm . slm . rbm . tnnm (27) hlkm . b db nmt (28) sd . lm . sd . trt . w rmy (29) []l[m] . y[t]b (30) [---(-)]-- . gp ym . w yfd . gp . thm Lower Edge (31) [ ]. l . mstltm . mstltm . l rs . gn (32) hlh . [t]spl . hlh . trm . hlh . t . d d (33) w hlh . t . m . m . trkm . yd . l . k ym (34) w yd l . k mdb . rk . yd . l . k ym Reverse (35) w yd . l . k mdb . yq . l . mstltm (36) mstltm . l rs . gn . yq . ys . b bth (37) l . hh . nt .

who suck the nipples of the breasts of Atiratu. [. . .] Sapsu, who cares for their feebleness [(with) X] and (with) grapes. Give well-being to those who enter and to those who stand guard, to those who form a procession with sacrices of prosperity! The eld of the two gods, (is) the eld of Atiratu-wa-Ramay, (the eld where) the [two go]ds d[we]ll. [Ilu goes] to the seashore, strides along the shores of the Great Deep. Ilu [spies] two females presenting (him with) an offering, presenting (him with) an offering from the jar. One gets down low, the other up high. One cries out: Father, father, the other cries out: Mother, mother. May Ilus hand stretch out as long as the sea, (may) Ilus hand (stretch out as long) as the owing waters. Stretch out, (O) hand of Ilu, as long as the sea, (stretch out, O) hand of Ilu, (as long) as the owing waters. Ilu takes the two females presenting an offering, presenting an offering from the jar; he takes (them), estab<lish>es (them) in his house. Ilu prepares his staff, Plate Photo

180

Selection of Texts

l . ymnn . m . ydh . ys (38) yr . smmh . yr . b smm . r . yhr yst (39) l pm . l . ttm . k ypt . hm . ttm . tn (40) y mt . mt . ntm . hk . mmnnm . m ydk (41) h[l .] r . trr . l st . rrt . l pmm (42) [t]tm . tt . l . tt . l . w lmh . w hm (43) ttm . tn . y . d d . ntm . hk (44) mmnnm . m ydk . hl . r . trr . l st (45) w rrt . l pmm . btm . bt . l . bt . l (46) w lmh . w hn . ttm . tn . y . mt mt (47) ntm . hk . mmnnm . m ydk . hl . r (48) trr . l st . w rt . l pmm . ttm . mt[. l] (49) tt . l . w lmh . yhbr . spthm . ysq (50) hn . spthm . mtqtm . mtqtm . k lrmn[m] (51) bm . nsq . w hr . b bq . mmt . tqt[nn] (52) tldn . sr . w slm . rgm . l l . ybl . t[t] (53) l . ylt . mh . ylt . yldy . sr . w sl[m]

Ilu grasps his rod in his right hand. He raises (it), casts (it) into the sky, casts (it at) a bird in the sky. He plucks (the bird), puts (it) on the coals, (then) Ilu sets about enticing the women. If, (says he,) the two women cry out: O man, man, you who prepare your staff, who grasp your rod in your right hand, a bird is roasting on the re, has roasted golden brown on the coals, (then) the two women (will become) the wives of Ilu, Ilus wives forever. But if the two women cry out: O father, father, you who prepare your staff, who grasp your rod in your right hand, a bird is roasting on the re, has roasted golden brown on the coals, (then) the two daughters (will become) the daughters of Ilu, Ilus daughters forever. The two women do (in fact) cry out: O man, man, you who prepare your staff, who grasp your rod in your right hand, a bird is roasting on the re, has roasted golden brown on the coals. (Then) the two women (become the wives) of the man [Ilu], Ilus wives forever. He bends down, kisses their lips, their lips are sweet, sweet as pomegranates. With the kisses (comes) conception, with the embraces, pregnancy. The two (women) squat and give birth <give birth to> Saru-wa-Salimu. Word is brought to Ilu: The two wives of Ilu have given birth. What have they borne? Two boys, Saru-wa-Salimu.

I. Mythological Texts

181

(54) s . db . l sps . rbt . w l kbkbm . knm (55) yhbr . spthm . ysq . hn . [s]pthm . mtqt[m . mtqtm . k lrmnm] (56) bm . nsq . w hr . b bq . w [m]mt . ytb[. . .] (57) yspr . l hms . l b-[-] [-]-sr . phr klt (58) tqtnn . w tldn . tld [.] lm nmm . gzr ym (59) bn . ym . ynqm . b p qd [.]

(60)

(61)

(63)

(65) (66)

Take up a gift for great Sapsu and for the imutable stars. (Again) he bends down, kisses their lips, their lips are sweet, sweet as pomegranates. With the kisses (comes) conception, with the embraces, pregnancy. He sits[. . .], he counts to ve for the [bulge to appear], [to t]en, the completed double. The two (women) squat and give birth, they give birth to the gracious gods, who delimit one day from another, who suck the nipples of the breasts (of Atiratu). rgm . l l . ybl Word is brought to Ilu: tty . l . ylt . The two wives of Ilu have given birth. mh . ylt [.] What have they borne? lmy [.] nmm --[-]-The gracious gods, gzr ym . bn ym . who delimit one day from another, ynqm . b p . qd . st . who suck the nipples of the breasts of the Lady. spt (62) l r . (One) lip to the earth, spt l smm . (the other) lip to the heaven, w yrb . b phm . into their mouths enter r . smm bird of heaven w dg b ym . and sh in the sea. w ndd . gzr . l zr They stand, delimitation to <deli>mitation, ydb . ymn (64) sml . they prepare (food for themselves) on right and left, b phm . w l [.] b tsbn . into their mouth (it goes) but not with satiety. y . tt . trh O women whom I have wedded, y bn . sld . O sons whom I have begot: s . db . tk . mdbr qds Take a gift to the steppe-land of Qades, tm . tgr where you must dwell as aliens; gr . l bnm . dwell among the stones w l . m . and among the trees sb . snt (67) tmt . seven full years, tmn . nqpt . d . eight revolutions of time. lm . nmm . ttlkn (68) sd . The gracious gods range through the eld, tdn . pt . mdbr . hunt along the fringes of the steppe-land.

182

Selection of Texts

w ngs . hm . nfr (69) mdr . They meet the guardian of the sown land w . hm . m . nfr . mdr . and they call out to the guardian of the sown land: y . nfr (70) nfr . pt . O guard, guard, open up! w pt hw . pr . He makes an opening (in the fence): bdhm (71) w rb . hm . Tis (there) for them and they enter. hm[.t . lk . l]m . If [you have b]read, w tn (72) w nlm . then give (us some) that we might eat. hm . t[ . lk . yn. ] If [you] have [wine], w tn w nst then give (it to us) that we might drink. (73) w n hm . nfr mdr The guardian of the sown land answers them: [ ]-(-)- [There is bread that has . . .] (74) t . yn . d rb . b tk[. . . There is wine that has arrived in/from [. . .]. . . .] (75) mf . hw . [. . .] he arrives, lhn . lg ynh[. . . he serves a luggu-measure of his wine . . .] [. . .] (76) w brh . ml yn and his companion lls (it) with wine [. . .]. Vocalized Text (1) iqraa ilma nai[mma] // [. . .] (2) wa yasimma // bani SP[. . .] (3) yatinma qarta l alliyi // [. . .]- (4) bi madbari sapma YD[. . .] // [. . .]- (5) l rasihumu // wa [. . .] (6) laama bi lami aya // wa sataya bi hamri yni aya (7) sallima malka // sallima malkata // aribima wa tannanima (8) mutu wa sarru yatibu // bdihu hau tukli // bdihu (9) hau ulmani yazburanannu zabiruma gapna // (10) yamudannannu amiduma gapna // yasaqilu sadmutaha (11) kama gapni (12) sabida yargumu al adi wa aribuma taniyuna (13) wa sad sad ilima // sad atirati wa rami (14) al isti sabida fazaruma g aba giddu bi alabi // ananihu bi himatu (15) wa al aganni sabidama D[. . .]T (16) talikuma ramay wa taudu[. . .] (17) taguruna fazru N-[. . .] (18) wa suma aribuma YR[. . .] spread is 9 points long

I. Mythological Texts

183

(19) mtabatu ilima taman tam[an . . .] (20) paamati saba (21) iqnau samtu [. . .] (22) tin sarama [. . .] (23) iqraanna ilma naimma // [agzar ymi bina] ymi // (24) yaniqma bi appi zad atirati (25) [. . .] sapsa muappirata dullatahuma // [. . .] (26) [. . .] wa fanabima sallima aribima tannanima // (27) halikima bi dabai numati (28) sad ilma // sad atirati wa ramay // (29) [il]a[ma] ya[ta]ba (30) [---(-)]-- gipa yammi // wa yifadu gipa tahami (31) [. . .] ilu mustailatma // mustailatma l rasi aganni (32) halliha [ti]spalu // halliha tarimu halliha taiu adi adi // (33) wa halliha taiu ummi ummi tirakma yadu ili ka yammi // (34) wa yadu ili ka madubi araki yadi ili ka yammi // (35) wa yadi ili ka madubi yiqqau ilu mustailatma // (36) mustailatma l rasi aganni // yiqqau yasi<tu> bi btihu (37) ilu haahu naata // ilu yamnana ma yadihu yissau (38) yar sammaha // yar bi samma uura yahruu yasitu (39) l pami // ilu attatma ki yapatt himma attatama taiana (40) ya muti muti // naitima haaka // mmaninima ma yadika (41) ha[lli] uuru taariru l isti // ararat l paamima (42) a[tta]tama attata ili // attata ili wa alamaha wa himma (43) attatama taiana ya adi adi // naitima haaka // (44) mmaninima ma yadika halli uuru taariru l isti // (45) wa ararat l paamima bittama bitta ili // bitta ili (46) wa alamaha wa hanna attatama taiana ya muti muti // (47) naitima haaka // mmaninima ma yadika halli uuru (48) taariru l isti // wa ara<r>at l paamima attatama muti [ili] // (49) attata ili wa alamaha yihbaru sapathuma yassuqu // (50) hanna sapatahuma matuqatama // matuqatama ka lurmani[ma] (51) bima nasaqi wa har // bi abaqi amamatu tiqt[aniana] (52) talidana // <talida> sara wa salima

184

Selection of Texts

(54) (55)

(56) (58)

(73) (74) (76)

rigma l ili yabilu atta[ta] (53) ili yalatta maha yalatta yaldya sari wa sali[mi] sau aduba l sapsi rabbati // wa l kabkabima kinima yihbaru sapathuma yassuqu // hanna sapatahuma matuqata[ma // matuqatama ka lurmanima] bima nasaqi wa har // bi abaqi wa a[m]amatu yatibu [ilu] (57) yisparu //l hamisi l B-[-] //[-]asri puhri kilati tiqtaniana wa talidana // talida ilma naimma agzar ymi (59) bina ymi // yaniqma bi appi qad rigma l ili yabilu (60) attataya ili yalatta maha yalatta ilmaya naimma // (61) agzar ymi bina ymi // yaniqma bi appi qad sitti sapatu (62) l ari // sapatu l samma wa yirabu bi phuma // uuru samma // (63) wa dagu bi yammi wa nadada gazara l <ga>zari // yadubu yamina ( 64) samala // bi phuma wa la bi sabani ya attat itrahu // (65) ya bin aslidu sau aduba // tka madbari qidsi (66) tamma taguru // guru l abanima // wa l iima saba sanati (67) tammati // taman niqpati ad ilama naimama titalikana (68) sad // taudana piati madbari wa nagasu huma nafira (69) madrai // wa au huma imma nafira madrai ya nafiri (70) nafiri pata wa patau huwa para // badahuma (71) wa arabu huma himma [itu lka la]mu // wa tin (72) wa nilama himma itu [lka ynu] // wa tin wa nist wa anahuma nafiru madrai // [. . .]-(-)- itu ynu du araba bi TK[. . .] // [. . .] (75) maf huwa lihhana lugga ynihu[. . .] wa abiruhu millaa yna

Notes (1) {lm nmm} are vocalized as duals according to the hypothesis that the reference is to Saru-wa-Salimu.

page is 3 pts. long

I. Mythological Texts

185

(5) {rshm} the pronominal sufx is in the plural if the antecedent is {spm}, in the dual if it is the gracious gods. (67, 26) the imperatives are vocalized as duals, but the lacuna makes it uncertain whether the addressees are indeed the gracious gods. (910) {yzbrnn zbrm}, {ymdnn mdm} imperfective + substantivized participle m.s. + m-enclitic (or imperfective + common noun m.s., perhaps of the /QaTTaL-/ type). (10) {ysql} 3m.s. imperfective, S-stem, QL. (15) the restoration at the end of the line is uncertain; many exegetes have proposed the presence here of the word dft (a type of offering). (21) the two words preserved in this line designate either textiles tinted blue and red or else precious stones of the same colors. (22) {tn} may designate scarlet textile, the number two, or the verb TNY, say. (2327) all the terms in these lines that refer to divinities are in the dual, for the deities in question are Saru-wa-Salimu, as the phrase gzr ym bn ym shows. (25) apparently an allusion to Saru-wa-Salimu during both the daylight and the night-time hours, when dawn and dusk are invisible. (27) {db nmt} lit., sacrices of goodness. (30) the beginning of this line probably once contained a verb parallel with {yfd}. (31) probably restore a verb at the beginning of the line, a verb expressing Ilus perception of the two women; {mstltm} active participle, St-stem, f.du.obl.abs. LY the two females who present (a gift, an offering); {rsagm} the top of the the jar. (32) {hlh . . . trm} lit., here she is low, here she is high. (3233) imperfective verbs to express repeated acts. (33, 34) {trk}, {rk} 3f.s. jussive G-stem, and f.s. imperative, G-stem, subject {yd} (a feminine noun). (36) read {ys<t>}. (37) {ymnn} 3m.s. perfective, L-stem, of a denominative verb from YMN, right hand. (40, 44, 47) {mmnnm} active participle, L-stem, m.s.gen. of YMNN (see preceding note) + m-enclitic (/mmaninima/ /*maymanin + i + ma/). (42, 46) {w lmh} pleonastic or emphatic w, lit., they (will be) the wives of Ilu and (they will remain so) forever. (48) read {r<r>t} as in line 41u. (4954, 5561) the two birth narratives refer either to (1) two distinct birthings, rst Saru-wa-Salimu then the gracious gods, with the latter not being identied by name, or to (2) two accounts of the birth of Saruwa-Salimu (the reason for this presentation would be to reect the fact

186

Selection of Texts

of two wives, each of whom gave birth; compare the literary presentation of the two weapons in CTA 2 iv [text 1], where the two weapons are mentioned at the beginning of each pericope). (52) probably restore {<tld>} after {tldn}on the model of line 58; {yld} either 3m.s., indenite subject (someone brings) or Gp; perhaps restore {t[ty]} at the end of the line (cf. line 60, where y-enclitic is attached to tt). (53, 60) {ylt} 3f.du. perfective, G-stem, /yalatta/ /yaladta/. (53) {yldy} in the construct state + y-enclitic (in the oblique case as the object of the verb YLDin spite of the change of speakeras a genitive of identication of the common noun to the personal names that follow), or a scribal error for {yldm} /yaldma/ (the common noun and the proper names would be in apposition), or a verbal form, 3m.du. perfective, Gp-stem, /yuladaya/ they (the gods to be named) have been born; the nominal structure of lines 6061 makes the rst interpretation preferable. (56) perhaps restore only {l} at the end of the line. (5657) perhaps an allusion to the ten months of pregnancy, counting inclusively, divided into two ve-month periods; this assumes the restoration of {sr} ten at the beginning of line 57, but the preceding restorations are uncertain. (58) {lm nmm gzr ym} vocalized as duals on the basis of the hypothesis that the gods would be Saru-wa-Salimu (cf. lines 1, 23), the only ones who set the limits of the day. (60) {tty}, {lmy} the {y} is enclitic. (62) {yrb} the {-y} indicates a singular, and the agreement was thus marked with the rst subject ({r}). (63) {zr} read {<g>zr}; {ydb} . . . {tsbn} unless the poet is playing with the two possible preformatives of the dual, {y-} or {t-}, {ydb} is a singular emphasizing the fact that each of the divinities, situated at the western or the eastern extremities of the horizon, is devouring all about him ({ndd} is thus parsed as a singular, like {ydb}, lit., he stands at the extremity with respect to the (other) <ext>remity). (64) For the new reading of this line as compared with the French edition, see Pardee forthcoming, inspired by Tsumura 2007. (6465) {tt}, {bn} asyndetic constructions; {trh}, {sld} /YQTLu/-imperfectives expressing the double birth structure of the narrative or examples of /YQTLW/-perfectives? (72) {nlm}, {nst} 1c.du. jussive or optative, G-stem, /nilama (+ a)/, /nistaya (+ a)/. (76) {ml yn} may mean is full of wine (the antecedent of the pronominal sufx on br is unknown).

I. Mythological Texts

187

Text 6: ranu and the Serpents (RS 24.244)


Virolleaud 1968, text 7; KTU 1.100; Pardee 1988: 193226; 1997e; 2002a: 17279; Parker 1997b; Wyatt 1998: 37887; Dietrich and Loretz 2000: 263402.

Plate Photo

Text Obverse I. (1) m . pl . plt . bt . n . bt . bn . bt . smm . w thm (2) qrt . l sps . mh . sps . m . ql . bl . m (3) l . mbk nhrm . b dt . thmtm (4) mnt . ntk . ns . smrr . ns (5) qsr . lnh . mlhs bd . lnh . ydy (6) mt . hlm . ytq . ns . yslm . qsr (7) ydb . ks . w ytb II. (8) tqr . l sps . mh . sps . m . ql bl (9) m . bl . mrym . pn . mnty . ntk (10) ns . smrr . ns . qsr . lnh (11) mlhs . bd . lnh . ydy . mt . hlm . ytq (12) ns . yslm . ns . qsr . ydb . ks (13) w ytb III. (14) tqr l sps . h . sps . m . ql . bl . m (15) dgn . ttlh . mnt . ntk . ns . smrr (16) ns . qsr . lnh . mlhs . bd . lnh (17) ydy . mt .

Translation

The mother of the stallion, the mare, the daughter of the spring, the daughter of the stone, the daughter of the heavens and the abyss, calls to her mother, Sapsu: Mother Sapsu, take a message to Ilu at the headwaters of the two rivers, at the conuence of the deeps: My incantation for serpent bite, for the scaly serpents poison: From it, O charmer, destroy, from it cast out the venom. Then he binds the serpent, feeds the scaly <serpent>, draws up a chair and sits. She again calls to her mother, Sapsu: Mother Sapsu, take a message to Balu on the heights of apunu: My incantation for serpent bite, for the scaly serpents poison: From it, O charmer, destroy, from it cast out the venom. Then he binds the serpent, feeds the scaly serpent, <dr>aws up a chair and sits. She again calls to her mo<th>er, Sapsu: Mother Sapsu, take a message to Dagan in Tuttul: My incantation for serpent bite, for the scaly serpents poison: From it, O charmer, destroy, from it cast out the venom.

188

Selection of Texts

hlm . ytq . ns . yslm (18) ns . qsr . ydb . ks . w ytb IV. (19) tqr l sps . mh . sps . m . ql . bl . t (20) nt w .ttrt nbbh . mnt . ntk (21) ns . smrr . ns . qsr . lnh . ml(22)hs . bd . lnh . ydy . mt . hlm . ytq (23) ns . yslm . ns . qsr . ydb ks (24) w ytb V. (25) tqr . l sps . mh . sps . [m . q]l bl . m (26) yrh . lrgth . mnt . ntk . n[]s . smrr (27) ns . qsr . lnh . mlhs . bd . lnh . ydy (28) mt . hlm ytq . ns . yslm . ns (29) qsr . ydb . ks . w ytb VI. (30) tqr . l sps . mh . sps . m . ql b . m (31) rsp . bbth . mnt . ntk . ns . smrr (32) ns . qsr . lnh . mlhs bd . lnh . ydy (33) mt . hlm . ytq . ns . yslm . ns . q(34)s . ydb . ks . w ytb < VII. (34a) tqr . l sps . mh . sps . m . ql bl . m (34b) ttrt . mrh . mnt . ntk . ns .

Then he binds the serpent, feeds the scaly serpent, draws up a chair and sits. She again calls to her mother, Sapsu: Mother Sapsu, take a message to! Anatu-wa-Attartu on (Mount) Inbubu: My incantation for serpent bite, for the scaly serpents poison: From it, O charmer, destroy, from it cast out the venom. Then he binds the serpent, feeds the scaly serpent, draws up a chair and sits. She again calls to her mother, Sapsu: Mother Sapsu, take a message to Yarihu in Larugatu: My incantation for serpent bite, for the scaly serpents poison: From it, O charmer, destroy, from it cast out the venom. Then he binds the serpent, feeds the scaly serpent, draws up a chair and sits. She again calls to her mother, Sapsu: Mother Sapsu, ta<ke> a message to Rasap in Bibitta: My incantation for serpent bite, for the scaly serpents poison: From it, O charmer, destroy, from it cast out the venom. Then he binds the serpent, feeds the scal<y> serpent, draws up a chair and sits. <She again calls to her mother, Sapsu: Mother Sapsu, take a message to Attartu in Mari: My incantation for serpent bite,

I. Mythological Texts

189

smrr (34c) ns . qsr . lnh . mlhs bd . lnh . ydy (34d) mt . hlm . ytq . ns . yslm . ns (34e) qsr . ydb . ks . w ytb> VIII. (35) tqr l sps . mh . sps . m . ql bl . m (36) . w kmt . ryth . mnt . ntk ns . sm(37)rr . ns . qsr . lnh . mlhs bd . lnh (38) ydy . mt . hlm . ytq . ns yslm . ns (39) q . sr . ydb . ks . w ytb Lower edge IX. (40) tqr l sps . mh . sps . m ql . bl . m (41) mlk . ttrth . mnt . ntk . ns . smrr (42) ns . qsr . lnh . mlhs bd . lnh . ydy (43) mt . hlm ytq . ns . yslm . ns (Reverse) (44) qsr . ydb . ks . w ytb X. (45) tqr l sps . mh . sps . m . ql bl . m (46) ktr w hss . kptrh . mnt . ntk . ns (47) smrr . ns . qsr . lnh . mlhs . bd (48) lnh . ydy . mt . hlm ytq . ns (49) yslm . ns . qsr . ydb . ks (50) w ytb

for the scaly serpents poison: From it, O charmer, destroy, from it cast out the venom. Then he binds the serpent, feeds the scaly serpent, draws up a chair and sits.> She again calls to her mother, Sapsu: Mother Sapsu, take a message to iu-wa-Kamatu in RYT: My incantation for serpent bite, for the scaly serpents poison: From it, O charmer, destroy, from it cast out the venom. Then he binds the serpent, feeds the scaly serpent, draws up a chair and sits.

She again calls to her mother, Sapsu: Mother Sapsu, take a message to Milku in Attartu: My incantation for serpent bite, for the scaly serpents poison: From it, O charmer, destroy, from it cast out the venom. Then he binds the serpent, feeds the scaly serpent, draws up a chair and sits. She again calls to her mother, Sapsu: Mother Sapsu, take a message to Ktaru-wa-Hasisu in Crete: My incantation for serpent bite, for the scaly serpents poison: From it, O charmer, destroy, from it cast out the venom. Then he binds the serpent, feeds the scaly serpent, draws up a chair and sits.

Plate Photo

190

Selection of Texts

XI. (51) tqr l sps . mh . sps . m ql . bl . m (52) sr . w slm smmh . mnt . ntk . ns (53) smrr . ns qsr . lnh . mlhs (54) bd . lnh . ydy mt . hlm . ytq (55) ns . yslm . ns . qsr . ydb (56) ks . w ytb XII. (57) tqr . l sps . mh . sps . m . ql . bl (58) m rn . mdh . mnt . ntk ns (59) smrr . ns . qsr . lnh . mlhs (60) bd . lnh . ydy . mt . XIII. (61) b rn . pnm . trfnw . w ttkl (62) bnwth . ykr . r . d qdm (63) dk . pnm . l ytn . tk rsh . rbt (64) w rsh . trrt . ydy . b m . rr (65) w b st . . mt . rrm . ynrh (66) ssnm . ysynh . dtm . ydynh . yb(67)ltm . yblnh . mfy . rn . l bth . w (68) ystql . l rh . tl . t . km . nhl (69) tplg . km . plg

She again calls to her mother, Sapsu: Mother Sapsu, take a message to Saru-wa-Salimu in the heavens: My incantation for serpent bite, for the scaly serpents poison: From it, O charmer, destroy, from it cast out the venom. Then he binds the serpent, feeds the scaly serpent, draws up a chair and sits. She again calls to her mother, Sapsu: Mother Sapsu, take a message to ranu in MD: My incantation for serpent bite, for the scaly serpents poison: From it, O charmer, destroy, from it cast out the venom. She (the mare) turns (her) face to ranu, for she is to be bereaved of her offspring. He (ranu) returns to the city of the East, he heads for Great Arassihu, (for) well-watered Arassihu. He casts a tamarisk (from) among the trees, the tree of death (from) among the bushes. With the tamarisk he expels it (the venom), with the fruit stalk of a date palm he banishes it, with the succulent part of a reed he makes it pass on, with the carrier he carries it away. Then ranu goes to his house, arrives at his court. The ve<no>m is weak as though (in) a stream, is dispersed as though (in) a canal.

I. Mythological Texts

191

XIV. (70) bdh . bhtm . mnt . bdh . bhtm . sgrt (71) bdh . dbt . tlt . pt . bt . mnt (72) pt . bt . w b . hkl . w stql (73) tn . km . nsm . yr . tn . km (74) mhry . w bn . btn . tnny (75) ytt . nsm . mhrk . bn btn (76) tnnk Left edge (77) tr rsp . ttrt (78) m ttrt . mrh (79) mnt . ntk ns

Behind her the house of incantation, behind her the house she has shut, behind her she has set the bronze (bolt?). Open the house of incantation, open the house that I may enter, the palace that I may enter. Give as <my bride-price> serpents, give poisonous lizards as my bride-price, adders as my wife-price. I hereby give serpents as your bride-price, adders as your wife-price. After Rasap, Attartu: . . . to Attartu in Mari: My incantation for serpent bite . . .

Vocalized Text I. (1) ummu palu palatu // bittu ni bittu abni // bittu samma wa tahami (2) qaritu l sapsi ummiha sapsi ummi qala bili // imma (3) ili mabbak naharma // bi idati tahamatima (4) mint nitka naasi // samrira naasi (5) aqsari lnahu mulahhisi abbida // lnahu yidiya (6) imata hallima yatuqu naasa // yasalimu <naasa> aqsara // (7) yadubu kussaa wa yatibu II. (8) tiqrau l sapsi ummiha sapsi ummi qala bili // (9) imma bali maryami apuni mintya nitka (10) naasi // samrira naasi aqsari lnahu (11) mulahhisi abbida // lnahu yidiya imata hallima yatuqu (12) naasa // yasalimu naasa aqsara // ya<>dubu kussaa (13) wa yatibu III. (14) tiqrau l sapsi u<mmi>ha sapsi ummi qala bili // imma (15) dagan tuttulaha mint nitka naasi // samrira (16) naasi aqsari lnahu mulahhisi abbida // lnahu (17) yidiya imata hallima yatuqu naasa // yasalimu (18) naasa aqsara // yadubu kussaa wa yatibu

192

Selection of Texts

IV. (19) tiqrau l sapsi ummiha sapsi ummi qala bili // imma! (20) anati wa attarti inbubaha mint nitka (21) naasi // samrira naasi aqsari lnahu mula(22)hhisi abbida // lnahu yidiya imata hallima yatuqu (23) naasa // yasalimu naasa aqsara // yadubu kussaa (24) wa yatibu V. (25) tiqrau l sapsi ummiha sapsi u[mmi qa]la bili // imma (26) yarihi larugataha mint nitka naasi // samrira (27) naasi aqsari lnahu mulahhisi abbida // lnahu yidiya (28) imata hallima yatuqu naasa // yasalimu naasa (29) aqsara // yadubu kussaa wa yatibu VI. (30) tiqrau l sapsi ummiha sapsi ummi qala bi<li> // imma (31) rasap bibittaha mint nitka naasi // samrira (32) naasi aqsari lnahu mulahhisi abbida // lnahu yidiya (33) imata hallima yatuqu naasa // yasalimu naasa aq(34)sa<ra> // yadubu kussaa wa yatibu VII. (34a) tiqrau l sapsi ummiha sapsi ummi qala bili // imma (34b) attarti mariha mint nitka naasi // samrira (34c) naasi aqsari lnahu mulahhisi abbida // lnahu yidiya (34d) imata hallima yatuqu naasa // yasalimu naasa (34e) aqsara // yadubu kussaa wa yatibu> VIII. (35) tiqrau l sapsi ummiha sapsi ummi qala bili // imma (36) ii wa kamati RYT-ha mint nitka naasi // sam(37)rira naasi aqsari lnahu mulahhisi abbida // lnahu (38) yidiya imata hallima yatuqu naasa // yasalimu naasa (39) aqsara // yadubu kussaa wa yatibu IX. (40) tiqrau l sapsi ummiha sapsi ummi qala bili // imma (41) milki attartaha mint nitka naasi // samrira (42) naasi aqsari lnahu mulahhisi abbida // lnahu yidiya (43) imata hallima yatuqu naasa // yasalimu naasa (44) aqsara // yadubu kussaa wayatibu

I. Mythological Texts

193

X. (45) tiqrau l sapsi ummiha sapsi ummi qala bili // imma (46) ktari wa hasisi kaptaraha mint nitka naasi // (47) samrira naasi aqsari lnahu mulahhisi abbida // (48) lnahu yidiya imata hallima yatuqu naasa // (49) yasalimu naasa aqsara // yadubu kussaa (50) wa yatibu XI. (51) tiqrau l sapsi ummiha sapsi ummi qala bili // imma (52) sari wa salimi sammaha mint nitka naasi // (53) samrira naasi aqsari lnahu mulahhisi (54) abbida // lnahu yidiya imata hallima yatuqu (55) naasa // yasalimu naasa aqsara // yadubu (56) kussaa wa yatibu XII. (57) tiqrau l sapsi ummiha sapsi ummi qala bili // (58) imma rana MD-ha mint nitka naasi // (59) samrira naasi aqsari lnahu mulahhisi (60) abbida // lnahu yidiya imata XIII. (61) bi rana panma tarufan // wa titkalu (62) bunuwwataha yakurru ira da qidmi // (63) idaka panma la yatinu tka arassihi rabbati // (64) waarassihi tarirati yadiyu bi iima arara // (65) wa bi siati ia mti ararama yanairann!aha // (66) sissinnama yassiyannaha // adattama yaaddiyannaha // yabi(67)latama yabilannaha mafiyu ranu l btihu // wa (68) yistaqilu l airihu til i<ma>tu kama nahali // (69) tippaligu kama palgi XIV. (70) badaha bahatima minti // badaha bahatima sagiratu // (71) badaha adibatu talta patai bta minti // (72) patai bta wa ubua // hekala wa istaqila (73) tin kama <muhriya> naasima // yaara tin kama (74) muhriya // wa bina batni itnaniya (75) yatattu naasima muhraki // bina batni (76) itnanaki (77) atra rasap attartu (78) imma attarti mariha (79) mint nitka naasi Notes (2) {bl} f.s. imperative, G-stem, YBL. (56) {bd} . . . {ydy} vocalized as /QTLa/-imperatives because of the writing of the second with {y}.

194

Selection of Texts

(6) read {yslm . <ns> qsr} as in the other paragraphs. (9) {mnty} either an error for {mnt} or /minti/ + y-enclitic. (12) {ydb} read {y<>db}. (14) {h} read {<m>h}. (19) {t} read {m!}. (20) Word-divider misplaced in {w.ttrt}. (30) {qlb} read {ql b<l>}. (3334) {qs} read {qs<r>}. (34ae) this paragraph is reconstructed on the basis of the indications in lines 7779. (39) {q.sr} read {qsr}. (61) {trfnw} read {trfn} (dittography of the rst sign in the next poetic line). (63) {pnm l ytn} lit., give/put the face. (64) {rr} the small vertical line after the {r} appears too small to be an intentional word-divider; it is perhaps simply the result of an inadvertent stroke of the stylus. (65) {ynrh} read {ynrn!h}. (66) {ysynh} 3m.s. imperfective, G-stem, NSY. (6667) {ybltm} identication uncertain, perhaps active participle, G-stem, f.s.a. YBL + m-enclitic. (68) {ystql} 3m.s. imperfective, St-stem, QL; {tl} 3f.s. imperfective, Gstem, LY ( *LW?) /til/ /tilayu/ ou /tilawu/; {t} read {<m>t}. (69) {km} to the left of the {m} is the head of a wedge inscribed by mistake. (7172) ranu is speaking, (7374) the mare is speaking, (7576) ranu is again speaking. (73) perhaps restore {tn . km . <mhry> nsm}. (75) {ytt} 1c.s. perfective, G-stem, YTN (/yatattu/ /yatantu/). (7779) the scribe, having forgotten to inscribe the paragraph dealing with Attartu, placed an abbreviated version thereof on the left edge of the tablet, exactly at the spot where this paragraph should have been.

Plate Photo

Text 7: The Drunkenness of Ilu (RS 24.258)


Virolleaud 1968, text 1; KTU 1.114; Pardee 1988: 1374; 1997f; 2002a: 16770; TO II, pp. 7178; Lewis 1997b; Wyatt 1998: 40413; Dietrich and Loretz 2000: 403523.

Text Obverse (1) l db . b bth . md . d . b qrb (2) hklh .

Translation Ilu slaughters game in his house, prey within his palace;

I. Mythological Texts

195

he invites the gods to partake. The gods eat and drink, they drink wi<ne> to satiety, new wine to drunkenness. Yarihu prepares his goblet, like a dog he drags it under the tables. Any god who knows him prepares him a portion of food; but one who does not know him strikes him with a stick under the table. He goes up to Attartu and Anatu; Attartu prepares him a NSB-cut of meat, Anatu a shoulder-cut. The doorman of Ilus house yells at them pn . lm . rlb . tdbn (13) that they should not prepare a NSB-cut nsb . for a dog!, l nr . tdbn . ktp not prepare a shoulder-cut for a hound. (14) b l . bh . gr . He also berates Ilu, his father; ytb . l . kr (15) sk[rh] . Ilu takes a seat and calls together his drinking [group], l . ytb . b mrzh Ilu takes his seat in his drinking club. (16) yst . [y]n . d sb . He drinks wine to satiety, trt . d skr new wine to drunkenness. (17) l . hlk . l bth . Ilu heads off to his house, ystql . (18) l rh . arrives at his court. ymsn . nn . tkmn (19) w Tukamuna-wa-Sunama bear him along; snm . w ngsnn . by . BY meets him, (20) bl . qrnm . w qnb . he who has two horns and a tail. ylsn (21) b hrh . w tnth . He knocks him over in his feces and his urine; ql . l . km mt Ilu falls as though dead, (22) l . k yrdm . r . Ilu falls like those who descend into the earth. nt (23) w ttrt . tdn . Anatu and Attartu go off on the hunt, s---[. . .] (24) qds . b-[. . .] [. . .] .........................

. l q . lm . tlmn (3) lm . w tstn . tstn y d sb (4) trt . d skr . ydb . yrh (5) gbh . km . k[l]b . yqtqt . tt (6) tlnt l . d ydnn (7) ydb . lm . lh . w d l ydnn (8) ylmn . hm . tt . tln (9) ttrt . w nt . ymfy (10) ttrt . tdb . nsb lh (11) w nt . ktp . bhm . ygr . tfr (12) bt . l .

196

Selection of Texts

Reverse (25u) [ ]n . d[. . .] (26u) [t]trt . w nt[. . .] [. . .] (27u) w bhm . tttb . -mdh[. . .] (28u) km . trp . hn nr (29u) d yst . l lbh . sr klb (30u) w rs . pqq . w srh (31u) yst dh . dm zt . hrpt

[. . .] Attartu and Anatu [. . .] and in them she brings back [. . .]. When she would heal him, he awakes. What is to be put on his forehead: hairs of a dog. And the head of the PQQ and its shoot he is to drink mixed together with fresh! olive oil.

Vocalized Text (1) ilu dabiu bi btihu mauda // da bi qirbi (2) hekalihu // au l qui ilima tilamuna (3) iluma wa tistna // tistna y<na> ad subi // (4) tirata ad sukri yadubu yarihu (5) gubahu // kama k[al]bi yaqatqitu // tata (6) tulanati ilu du yidaannannu // (7) yadubu lama lhu wa du la yidaannannu // (8) yallumannu haama // tata tulani (9) attarta wa anata yamfiyu // (10) attartu tadubu NSBa lhu // (11) wa anatu katipa bihuma yigaru tafiru (12) bti ili // pana lma k!albi tadubana (13) NSBa // l inari tadubana katipa (14) bi ili abhu gairu // yatibu ilu kar (15) aska[rahu] // ilu yatibu bi marziihu (16) yist [y]na ad subi // tirata ad sukri (17) ilu haliku l btihu // yistaqilu (18) l airihu yaammisanannannu tukamuna-(19)-wa-sunama // wa nagisunnannu BY // (20) balu qarnma wa qanabi yalassinnu (21) bi hurihu wa tnatihu // qalu ilu kama mti // (22) ilu ka yaridima ari anatu (23) wa attartu taudana // S---[. . .] (24) QDS . B-[. . .] ..................................... (25u) [ ]N . D[. . .] (26u) [. . .] attartu wa anatu [. . .] (27u) wa bihumu tatatibu [. . .] (28u) kima tirpaa hanna naaru (29u) du yasitu l libihu saari kalbi (30u) wa rasa PQQi wa surrahu (31u) yist aadaha dama zti hurpani!

long page

I. Mythological Texts

197

Notes (3) {tstn y} read {tstn y<n>}. (79) signs smaller in size than those of the main text are visible between these lines. (12) {rlb} read {k!lb}. (16) {yst} 3m.s. imperfective, G-stem, /yist/ /yistayu/. (20) {ylsn} 3m.s. energic, D-stem, LSY + sufx 3m.s. (/yalassinnu/ /yalassiyan + hu/). (22) because it is smaller than the other word-dividers in this text, the vertical line between {k} and {yrdm} is probably accidental. (24) {qds} the meaning of this form of QDS may not be determined because of the damaged state of the text (the original may, however, have contained a reference to the desert of QDS). (28u) {nr} m.s. participle, N-stem, R. (31u) {hrpt} read {hrpn!}.

198

Selection of Texts

II. Ritual Texts


Plate Photo Text 8: A Sacricial Ritual for a Day and a Night (RS 1.001)
Virolleaud 1929: pl. LXI; CTA 34; KTU 1.39; TO II, pp. 13539; del Olmo Lete 1999: 21517; Pardee 2000a: 1591; 2002a: 6769.

Text Obverse (1) dqt . t . ynt . tm . dqt . tm (2) mtntm w kbd . lp . s . l l (3) gdlt . lhm . tkmn . w snm . dqt (4) rsp . dqt . srp . w slmm . dqtm (5) []lh . lp w s lhm . gdlt . lhm (6) bl s . trt . s . tkmn w snm . s (7) nt . s . rsp . s . dr . l w p[h]r bl (8) gdlt . slm . gdlt . w b rm . lb (9) rmt . lhm . blm . dtt . w kpm . hms (10) srh . mln . snpt . hth . bl . pn s (11) trt s . lt . mgdl . s . lt . srm s (12) w l ll . sps pgr . w trmnm . bt mlk (13) l bt . gdlt . shry . gdlt . ym gdlt (14) bl . gdlt . yrh . gdlt . (15) gdlt . trmn . gdlt . pdry . gdlt dqt (16) dqt . trt . dqt . (17) srp . nt . hbly . dbm . s[p]s pgr (Lower edge) (18) [g]dlt . ltm . hnqtm . dqtm (19) [y]rh . kty . gdlt . w l flmt s (Reverse) (20) w pmt tltm . w yrdt . mdbt (21) gdlt . l blt bhtm . rm (22) l ns lm Translation I. (At some time during the daylight hours.) A. (1) A ewe as a ta-sacrice; a dove, also as a ta -sacrice; a ewe, also as a ta -sacrice; (2) two kidneys and the liver (of?) a bull and a ram for Ilu. B. (3) A cow for the Ilahuma; for Tukamuna-wa-Sunama a ewe; (4) for Rasap a ewe as burnt-offering. C. And as a peace-offering: two ewes (5) for [I]lahu; a bull and a ram for the Ilahuma; a cow for the Ilahuma; (6) for Balu a ram; for Atiratu a ram; for Tukamuna-wa-Sunama a ram; (7) for Anatu a ram; for Rasap a ram; for the-Circle-of-Ilu-and-the-As[sem]bly-of-Balu (8) a cow; for Salimu a cow;

II. Ritual Texts

199

D.

(11)

IIA.

(14)

B.

(19) (20) C.

and in the ames the heart (9) as a roast-offering for the Ilahuma and for the Baaluma; dtt-grain and emmer, (10) fteen full measures of each (also for the Ilahuma and the Baaluma?); As a presentation-offering, half of this (also for the Ilahuma and the Baaluma?); for Balu of apunu a ram; for Tiratu a ram; for Ilatu-Magdali a ram; for Ilatu-ASRM a ram. (12) And at night, Sapsu-Pagri and the Tarrumannuma being in the royal palace, (13) for Ilu-Bti a cow; for Usharaya a cow; for Yammu a cow; for Balu a cow; for Yarihu a cow; for <Ktaru> (15) a cow; for Tarrummannu a cow; for Pidray a cow; for Daqqitu (16) a ewe; for Tiratu a ewe; for <Rasap a ewe> (17) as burnt-offering. For Anatu Hablay two dabu-sacrices (animal ad libitum?); for Sa[p]su-Pagri (18) a cow; for Ilatama Haniqatama two ewes; for Kassite [Ya]rihu a cow; and for almatu a ram; and thirty times (is this set of offerings to be performed). Then you will descend from the altars: (21) A cow for BalatuBahatima; two birds (22) for the Inasu-Ilima (as burnt-offering?).

Vocalized Text (1) daqqatu ta ynatu tama daqqatu tama (2) matunatama wa kabidu alpi s l ili (3) gadulatu ilahima tukamuni wa sunami daqqatu (4) rasap daqqatu surpu wa salamuma daqqatama (5) [i]lahi alpu wa s ilahima gadulatu ilahima (6) bali s atirati s tukamuni wa sunami s (7) anati s rasap s dari ili wa pu[h]ri bali (8) gadulatu salimi gadulatu wa bi urima libbu (9) ramaati ilahima baalima dattu wa kuppumu hamisu (10) asrihu malauna

200

Selection of Texts

sanupatu hatuhu bali apuni s (11) tirati s ilati magdali s ilati ASRM s (12) wa l lli sapsu pagri wa tarrummannuma bta malki (13) ili bti gadulatu usharaya gadulatu yammi gadulatu (14) bali gadulatu yarihi gadulatu < ktari > (15) gadulatu tarrummanni gadulatu pidray gadulatu daqqiti (16) daqqatu tirati daqqatu < rasap daqqatu > (17) surpu anati hablay dabama sa[p]si pagri (18) [ga]dulatu ilatma haniqatma daqqatama (19) [ya]rihi kattiyyi gadulatu wa l falmati s (20) wa paamati talatima wa yaradta madbaati (21) gadulatu l balati bahatima uurama (22) l inasi ilima Notes For the divisions indicated in the translations of the ritual texts included here, see Pardee 2002a (explanation on pp. 67). (3) {lhm} proper noun m.pl.g.abs.the attribution of a particular sacrice is often indicated by the case-vowel alone in these texts. (14) {<ktr>} for the following reasons, the divine name Ktaru is to be inserted at the end of this line: (a) there is no divine name between the two sacricial terms; (b) the scribe placed a word-divider after the last word inscribed, then left the rest of the line blank; (c) this divine name is situated between {yrh} and {trmn} in RS 24.246:46, a list of divine names (Virolleaud 1968: text 14). (16) {rsp dqt} it appears that both the divine name and the term designating the sacrice are to be inserted here: (a) as in line 14, the scribe placed a worddivider after the last word inscribed, then left the rest of the line blank; (b) {rsp} follows {trt} in RS 24.246:910 (Virolleaud 1968: text 14). (10) {mln} common noun m.s.n.abs. + n-enclitic.

Plate Photo

Text 9: A Sacricial Ritual for National Unity (RS 1.002)


Virolleaud 1929: pl. LXII; CTA 32; KTU 1.40; TO II, pp. 14049; del Olmo Lete 1999: 14660; Pardee 2000a: 92142; 2002a: 7783.

Text Obverse Section? (I or II) (1u) [. . .] w npy[. . .] (2u) [. . .] npy . [. . .] (3u) [. . .]y . l p . [. . .] (4u) [. . .]fbr . l[ p . . .] (5u) [. . .]--[. . .]

II. Ritual Texts

201

.............................. Section II (6u) [ t nt]y (7u) [ d]r . bn [l] (8u) [ ] Section III (9u) [ ] . w npy (10u) [ ]y . grt (11u) [ ]y (12u) [ ]- (13u) [ ] (14u) [ ] (15u) [ ndb] (16u) [ ]yt[s ] (17u) [ mph]rt . [ tkmn w sn]m hn s Section IV (18u) [ w n]py . gr[ . myt . grt . w np]y (19u) [ ]- . w np[y ]- . th[n . l p . qy] (20u) l p . ddmy . l p [. hry . ]l p . hty . l p [. lty . l p .] fbr (21u) l p . hbtkn . l p . md[llk]n . l p . q[rzbl] (22u) thn . b pkn . b qrt . nps[kn . b qt] (23u) tqn thn . l bm w l t . d[bn . ndb] (24u) hw . t . nty . hw . nkt . nkt . yts [ . l b . bn l] (25u) yts . l dr . bn . l . l . mphrt . bn [l . l tkmn . w s]nm hn s Section V (26u) w . sqrb . r . msr msr [.] bn . grt . w [npy ] gr (27u) w npy . ymn . w npy . rmt . w npy . -[ ] (28u) w npy . nqmd . sn . ypkm . l p . q[y . l p . ddm]y (29u) l p . hry . l p . hty . l p . lty . l [p fbr .] l p (30u) hbtkm . l p . md[l]lkm . l p . qrzbl . sn [.] ypkm (31u) b pkm . b q[]rt . npskm . b qt . tq (32u) sn ypkm . l d[b]m . w l . t . dbn . ndb . hw . t nty (33u) hw . nkt . nkt . y[t]s . l b . bn . l . yts . l dr (34u) bn l . l tkmn [. w] snm . hn . r Section VI (35u) w tb . l mspr . m[s]r msr . bt . grt . w npy . gr

202

Selection of Texts

Plate Photo

(36u) myt . grt . w [np]y . tt . sn . ypkn . l p . qy (37u) l p . ddmy . l [p . h]ry . l p . hty . l p . lty (38u) l p [.] fbr . l p . h[bt]kn . l p . mdllkn . l p . qrzbl (39u) l sn ypkn . b pk[n . b q]rt . npskn . b qt (40u) tqn . sn . yp[kn . l dbm . ] w l t dbn (41u) ndb . hw . t n[ty . hw . nkt . n]kt . yt[s] . l b bn l Reverse (42u) yts . l d[r . bn l . l] mphrt . bn l (43u) l tkmn [. w snm .] hn r Translation Section? (I or II) (1u) [. . .] and well-being [. . .] (2u) [. . . well-being of U[garit . . .] (3u) [. . .]Y; be it according to the statement of [. . .] (4u) [. . .] BR, be it according to the state[ment of . . .] (5u) [. . .] [. . .] .............................. Section II (6u) [ the ta-sacrice, it is offer]ed (7u) [ to the Circl]e-of-the-Sons-of-I[lu] (8u) [ ] Section III (9u) [ ] and well-being (10u) [ and well-be]ing of Ugarit (11u) [ Qa]ian (12u) [ ] (13u) [ ] (14u) [ ] (15u) [ . . . is sacric]ed (16u) [ ] May it be bor[ne ] (17u) [ assemb]ly [of the sons of Ilu, to Tukamuna-wa-Suna]ma: here is the ram. Section IV (18u) [ we]ll-being of the foreigner [ (within) the walls of Ugarit, and well-be]ing of (19u) [ ] and well[-being of ];

II. Ritual Texts

203

whether you si[n: be it according to the statement of the Qaian], (20u) be it according to the statement of the DDMY, be it according to the statement [of the Hurrian, be it] according to the statement of the Hittite, be it according to the statement [of the Alashian, be it according to the statement of ] BR, (21u) be it according to the statement of your oppressed ones, be it according to the statement of yo[ur] impo[verished ones], be it according to the statement of Q[RZBL]; (22u) whether you sin: be it in your anger, be it in your [i]mpatience, [be it in some turpitude] (23u) that you should commit; whether you sin: as concerns the <sa>crices or as concerns the ta-sacrice. [The] sacrice, it [is sacric]ed, (24u) the ta-sacrice, it is offered, the slaughtering is done. May it be borne [to the father of the sons of Ilu], (25u) may it be borne to the Circle-of-the-Sons-of-Ilu, to the Assembly-of-the-Sons-of-I[lu, to Tukamuna-wa-Su]nama: here is the ram. Section V (26u) Bring near the donkey of re[cti]tude: rectitude of the son of Ugarit: and [well-being of the foreigner within the walls] of Ugar<it>, (27u) and well-being of YMAN, and well-being of RMT, and well-being of [. . .] (28u) and well-being of Niqmaddu; whether your beauty be altered: be it according to the statement of the Qa[ian, be it according to the statement of DDM]Y, (29u) be it according to the statement of the Hurrian, be it according to the statement of the Hittite, be it according to the statement of the Alashian, be it according to the sta[tement of BR,] be it according to the statement of (30u) your oppressed ones,

204

Selection of Texts

be it according to the statement of your im[pov]erished ones, be it according to the statement of QRZBL; whether your beauty be altered: (31u) be it in your anger, be it in your im[pa]tience, be it in some turpitude that you should commit; (32u) whether your beauty be altered: as concerns the sa[cr]ices or as concerns the ta-sacrice. The sacrice, it is sacriced, the ta-sacrice, it is offered, (33u) the slaughtering is done. May it be b[or]ne to the father of the sons of Ilu, may it be borne to the Circle-of-(34u)the-Sons-of-Ilu, <to the Assembly-of-the-Sons-of-Ilu>, to Tukamuna-wa-Sunama: here is the donkey. Section VI (35u) And return to the recitation of rec[tit]ude: rectitude of the daughter of Ugarit: and well-being of the foreigner (36u) (within) the walls of Ugarit, and [well-be]ing of the woman/wife; whether your beauty be altered: be it according to the statement of the Qaian, (37u) be it according to the statement of DDMY, be it according to the sta[tement of the Hu]rrian, be it according to the statement of the Hittite, be it according to the statement of the Alashian, (38u) be it according to the statement of BR, be it according to the statement of your o[ppressed ones], be it according to the statement of your impoverished ones, be it according to the statement of QRZBL; (39u) whether (!) your beauty be altered: be it in yo[ur] anger, [be it in] your [impa]tience, be it in some turpitude (40u) that you should commit; whether [your] beauty be altered: [as concerns sacrices] or as concerns the ta-sacrice. The sacrice, (41u) it is sacriced, the ta-sacrice, it is [offered,

II. Ritual Texts

205

the slaughtering] is done. May it be borne to the father of the sons of Ilu, (42u) may it be bor[n]e to the C[ircle-of-the-Sons-of-Ilu, to] the Assembly-of-the-Sons-of-Ilu, (43u) to Tukamuna-[wa-Sunama:] here is the donkey. Vocalized Text (26u) wa saqrib ra msari msaru bini ugarit wa [npayu gri amiyati] ugari<t> (27u) wa npayu YMAN wa npayu RMT, wa npayu [. . .] (28u) wa npayu niqmaddi san yupkumu l p qa[iyyi l p dadmi]yyi (29u) l p hurriyyi l p hattiyyi l p alatiyyi l [p BR] l p (30u) habutikumu l p muda[lla]likumu l p QRZBL san yupkumu (31u) bi appikumu bi qu[]rati napsikumu bi quati taqaiu<na> (32u) san yupkumu l da[ba]ima wa l ta dabuna nidbau huwa ta nitayu (33u) huwa nakatu nakkatu yi[tta]si l ab bani ili yittasi l dari (34u) bani ili < l mapharti bani ili > l tukamuna [wa] sunama hanna ru (35u) wa tub l maspari m[sa]ri msaru bitti ugarit wa npayu gri (36u) amiyati ugarit wa [npa]yu attati san yupkini l p qaiyyi (37u) l p dadmiyyi l [p hu]rriyyi l p hattiyyi l p alatiyyi (38u) l p BR l p ha[buti]kini l p mudallalikini l p QRZBL (39u) ! san yupkini bi appiki[ni bi qu]rati napsikini bi quati (40u) taqaina san yup[kini l dabaima] wa l ta dabuna (41u) nidbau huwa ta ni[tayu huwa nakatu na]kkatu yitta[si] l ab bani ili (42u) yittasi l da[ri bani ili l] mapharti bani ili (43u) l tukamuna [wa sunama] hanna ru Notes A vocalization is offered only for lines 26u43u, the only part of the text that is preserved well enough to make the effort worthwhile. (23u) {l bm} read {l <d>bm}. (26u) {gr} read {gr<t>}. (31u) {tq} is plausibly to be corrected to {tq<n>} (as in lines 23u, 40u). (33u, 41u, 42u) {yts} 3m.s. jussive, Gt-stem, NS. (34u) after {bn l .} insert {l mphrt bn l }, as in the other sections. (39u) {l sn} read {! sn}.

206

Selection of Texts

Plate Photo

Text 10: A Sacricial Ritual for Ushar Hulmii (RS 24.260)


Virolleaud 1968: text 11; KTU 1.115; TO II, pp. 200202; del Olmo Lete 1999: 265 71; Pardee 2000a: 64351; 2002: 6667a.

Text Obverse (1) d ydb mlk (2) l shr hlm (3) l b bt . l bt (4) s l hlm (5) w tr . l ql (6) w sll . ydm (7) b qds l bt (8) w tlm tt (9) s l l bt . slmm (10) kl l ylm bh (11) w l b bt sqym (12) s l hr hlm (Lower edge) (13) w tr l ql (Reverse) (14) ym d Translation IA. (1) At that time, the king is to sacrice (2) to Ushar Hulmii (3) inside the Temple of Ilu-Bti: (4) a ram for Hulmii (5) and a turtle-dove for QL. (6) Purify the hands (of the participants) (7) in the sanctuary of Ilu-Bti; (8) the woman/women may eat (of the sacricial meal). B. (9) A ram for Ilu-Bti as a peace-offering; (10) all may eat of it. C. (11) (Again) within the temple: libations; (12) a ram for U<s>har Hulmii. D. (13) And a turtle-dove for QL. One day. Vocalized Text (1) ida yidbau malku (2) l ushar hulmii (3) l bi bti ili bti (4) s l hulmii (5) wa turru l QL (6) wa salil yadma (7) bi qidsi ili bti (8) wa tilamu attatu (9) s l ili bti salamuma (10) kullu la yilamu bihu (11) wa l bi bti SQYM (12) s l u<s>har hulmii (13) wa turru l QL (14) ymu aadu

II. Ritual Texts

207

Notes (3) {l b} two prepositions forming a complex preposition with the meaning on the inside of. (12) {hr} read {<s>hr}. (14) {ym d} the formula is both brief and obscure; it may mean that the rite is to be carried out in the course of a single day.

Text 11: A Sacricial Ritual with a Prayer (RS 24.266)


Herdner 1978a: 3139; KTU 1.119; TO II, pp. 20611; del Olmo Lete 1999: 292306; Pardee 2000a: 66185; 2002: 5053a.

Plate Photo

Text Obverse (1) b yrh . blt . b ym [.] sb (2) s . l bl . rkt . b-[-(-)]---[. . .] (3) w bt . bl . gr[t ] . s[--]- (4) rb . sps . w l mlk [.] b sbt (5) srt . yrt mlk brr (6) gdlt . qds l . gdlt . l blm (7) gdlt . l flm . dqtm . w glt (8) l flmtm . bt . ty . ydb (9) w tnrr . b d . bt bl (10) lgrt . mr . w ynt . qrt (11) l t . b tmnt . srt . blt (12) lp . l mdgl . bl . grt (13) rm . snpt . l ydb (14) mlk . bt l . nps . l -[. . .] (15) nps . l bl[. . .] (16) w r . l -[. . .] (17) ---[. . .] . . . (Reverse) . . . (18u) [--]l . ---[. . .] (19u) -tml . yk-[. . .] (20u) b rb . rmm . b hms [.] r(21u)mm . w kbd . w . s srp . l bl (22u) grt . b bt . b sb . tdn (23u) mllm . rb . sps . (24u) w l mlk . hn . smn . slm (25u) bl . mtk . mlkm . rsyt (26u) k gr z . tfrkm . qrd (27u) mytkm . nkm . l bl tsn (28u) y blm . hm . tdy z l tfrn(29u)y . qrd [l] mytny . br y (30u) bl . nsqds . mqr bl (31u) nml [. b]kr bl . ns[q]ds (32u) tp bl [.] nml . srt . bl [.] n[](33u)sr . qds bl . nl . ntbt b[l] (34u) ntlk . w s[m . b]l . l . ltk[m]

208

Selection of Texts

(35u) ydy . z l tfrk[m . qrd] (36u) l mytkm [. . .] Translation IA. (1) In the month of Ibalatu, on the seventh day: (2) a ram for BaluRKT [. . .] B. (3) and in the Temple of Balu of Ugari[t . . .]. C. (4) When the sun sets, the king will be free (of further cultic obligations). IIA. On the seven(5)teenth day, the king will wash himself clean. B. (6) A cow in the sanctuary of Ilu; a cow for the Balu-deities; (7) a cow for almu; two ewes and a c<o>w (8) for LMTMthe preceding beasts are to be sacriced at the house of the taayu-priest. C. (9) Next you shall illumine the D-room of the Temple of Balu of (10) Ugarit: a lamb and a city-dove; (11) these belong to the category of the ta-sacrice. IIIA. On the eighteenth of Ibalatu, (12) a bull for the MDGL of Balu of Ugarit. B. (13) A ame-sacrice and a presentation-offering the king (14) must sacrice at the Temple of Ilu: a neck for -[. . .]; (15) a neck for Balu[. . .]; (16) and a donkey for [. . .] (17) [. . .] ... (18u19u) [. . .] IV.(20u) On the fourth day: birds. V. On the fth day: bir(21u)ds and a liver and a ram as a burnt-offering for Balu of (22u) Ugarit in the temple. VIA. On the seventh day: you shall bring (23u) the puriers near. B. When the sun sets, (24u) the king will be free (of further cultic obligations). C. Behold the oil of well-being of (25u) Balu, libation-offering for the benet of the Malakuma, of the best quality. D. (26u) When a strong foe attacks your gate, a warrior (27u) your walls, You shall lift your eyes to Balu and say: (28u) O Balu, if you drive the strong one from our gate, (29u) the warrior [from] our walls, A bull, (30u) O Balu, we shall sanctify, a vow, O Balu, (31u) we shall fulll; [a rst]born, O Balu, we shall sa[nc]tify,

II. Ritual Texts

209

(32u) a tp-offering, O Balu, we shall fulll, a feast, O Balu, we shall (33u) [of ]fer; to the sanctuary, O Balu, we shall ascend, that path, O Ba[lu], (34u) we shall take. And Ba[lu will h]ear [your] prayer: (35u) He will drive the strong foe from yo[ur] gate, [the warrior] (36u) from your walls. Vocalized Text (1) bi yarhi ibalati bi ymi sabii (2) s l bali RKT B-[-(-)]---[. . .] (3) wa bta bali ugari[t ] S[--]- (4) arabu sapsu wa allu malku bi sabati (5) asrati yirtaiu malku barura (6) gadulatu qidsa ili gadulatu l baalima (7) gadulatu l falmi daqqatama wa ga<du>latu (8) l falmatma bta taayi yidbau (9) wa tanariru bi adi bti bali (10) u!garit immiru wa ynatu qarti (11) la ta bi tamanti asrati ibalati (12) alpu l MDGL bali ugarit (13) u urima u sanupata la yidbau (14) malku bta ili napsu l I-[. . .] (15) napsu l bali[. . .] (16) wa ru l -[. . .] (17) ---[. . .] ... (18u) [--]L . ---[. . .] (19u) -TML . YK-[. . .] (20u) bi rabii uurumama bi hamisi uuru(21u)mama wa kabidu wa s surpu l bali (22u) ugarit bi bti bi sabii tadanni (23u) muallilima arabu sapsu (24u) wa allu malku hanna samnu salami (25u) bali mattaku malakima rasiyyata (26u) ki gara azzu tafrakumu qarradu (27u) amiyatikumu nkumu l bali tissauna (28u) ya balima himma tadiyu azza l tafrinu(29u)ya qarrada [l] amiyatinuya ibbira ya (30u) bali nasaqdisu maqqara bali (31u) namalliu [bi]kara bali nasa[q]disu (32u) itpa bali namalliu asrata bali na[a](33u)ssiru qidsa bali nal natibata ba[li] (34u) nitaliku wa sa[maa ba]lu l alti[kumu] (35u) yadiyu azza l tafriku[mu qarrada] (36u) l amiyatikumu

210

Selection of Texts

Notes (125u) there is a horizontal line between each of these lines; they are not indicated in the transcription because they have no text-structuring function. (7) {glt} read {g<d>lt}. (10) {lgrt} read {!grt}. (15) {bl[. . .]} the word Balu may have been followed by one of the terms designating a distinct hypostastis of the deity. (20u, 20u21u) {rmm} common noun m.pl.n.abs. + m-enclitic. (28u) {hm} the reading {m} is also possible; {tdy} 2m.s. imperfective, Gstem, YDY. (28u29u) (tfrny}, {mytny} the {-y} is enclitic. (31u) {[b]kr} the restitution of {b} is not certain but is preferable to {d} for reasons of space. (34u) {ntlk} 1c.pl. imperfective, Gt-stem, HLK.

Plate Photo

Text 12: A Sacricial Ritual for the Gods of the Pantheon (RS 24.643)
Virolleaud 1968, text 9; KTU 1.148; TO II, pp. 22428; del Olmo Lete 1999: 12938; Pardee 2000a: 779806; 2002a: 1216, 1719, 4449.

Text Obverse (1) db . pn[ . lb . lp . w s] (2) l . lp . k s [. dgn . lp . w s . bl . pn . lp . w s] (3) blm . lp . w s [. blm . lp . w s . blm . lp . w s] (4) blm . lp . w s . bl[m . ]lp[ . w s . blm . lp . w s] (5) r . w smm . s . ktr[t .] s . yrh[ . s . tt]r . s (6) pn . s . ktr . s . pdry . s . frm . w thmt . s (7) trt . s . nt . s . sps . s . ry . s . ttrt s (8) shry . s . l . tqr . bl . s rsp . s . ddms s (9) phr . lm . s . ym . s . [k]nr . s . lpm . rm [.] gdlt s[rp] (10) w slmm . lb . s . l[ . s .] dgn . s [.] bbl . pn . l[p . w s] (11) blm . kmm . blm kmm[ . b]lm . kmm . blm . kmm (12) blm . kmm . blm . km[m] (13) y . tlfmd . pqp . hlbf . hbt [.] tlflq . n[ ]qq . -[. . .] (14) mnq . nq . md . kqmr . r-[-]- . pnthb[. . .] (15) tlflq . pd . dld . nq . d[d] n[-]st . [. . .] (16) ?tgn . kwrt . hnn . stn . -[. . .] (17) tzf . rm . ttb . ttk . hnzr[. . .]

II. Ritual Texts

211

(18) k trb . ttrt . sd . bt . mlk[. . .] (19) tn . skm . sb . mslt . rb . hpnt . [. . .] (20) hmsm . tlt . rkb . rtn . tlt . mt . s[. . .] (21) lg . smn . rq . srm . spftm . pl[. . .] (22) kt . rw . kt . nbt . snt . w ttn-[. . .] Reverse ? (23) l . hyr . lb . s (24) r w smm . s (25) l . s . ktrt . s (26) dgn . s . bl . hlb lp w s . (27) bl pn . lp . w . s . (28) trty . lp . w . s . (29) yrh . s . pn . s . (30) ktr s . ttr . s . (31) []trt . s . sgr . w tm s (32) [sp]s [.] s . rsp . drp . s (33) [----]mr . s (34) [ddms . s . -(-)]mt . s . (35) [ ]-[. . .] (36) [. . .] (37) [shry . s] (38) [gtr ? . s . t]tr[t . s] (39) [trt . s] . mqr . s (40) [l q]rt s . l . m-[. . . s] (41) [fr]m . w thmt [. s . ym . s] (42) [--]mmr . s . sr[--- . s . . . . . s . l] (43) [dd]mm s . l lb[-]n s . [tht . s . (knr . s .) blm] (44) [l]p . w s . blm l[p . w . s . blm . lp . w . s . blm] (45) []lp . w [.] s . Translation IA. (1) Sacrice (for the gods of Mount) apunu: [for Iluib a bull and a ram]; (2) for Ilu a bull and! a ram; [for Dagan a bull and a ram; for Balu of apunu a bull and a ram]; (3) also for Balu (no. 2) a bull and a ram; [also for Balu (no. 3) a bull and a ram; also for Balu (no. 4) a bull and a ram]; (4) also for Balu (no. 5) a bull and a ram; [also] for Balu (no. 6) [a bu]ll [and a ram; also for Balu (no. 7) a bull and a ram]; (5) for Aru-wa-Samma a ram; for the Ktara[tu] a ram; for Yarihu [a ram]; for [Atta]ru a ram; (6) for apunu a ram; for Ktaru a ram; for Pidray a ram; for Mountains-and-the-Waters-of-the-Abyss a ram; (7) for Atiratu a ram; for Anatu a ram; for Sapsu a ram; for Aray a ram; for Attartu a ram; (8) for Usharaya a ram; for the Auxiliary-Gods-of-Balu a ram;

212

Selection of Texts

(9)

B. (10)

(11)

(12)

C. (13) (14)

D. (18) (20)

E. II. (23) (24) (25) (26) (27) (28) (29)

for Rasap a ram; for Dadmis a ram; for the Assembly-of-the-Gods a ram; for Yammu a ram; for [Kin]naru a ram; two bulls, two birds, a cow: as a b[urnt-offering]. And as a peace-offering: for Iluib a ram; for I[lu a ram]; for Dagan a ram; for Balu! of apunu a bul[l and a ram]; also for Balu (no. 2) the same; also for Balu (no. 3) the same; also for [B]alu (no. 4) the same; also for Balu (no. 5) the same; also for Balu (no. 6) the same; also for Balu (no. 7) the sa[me]. O Eya, hear (me, namely) my mouth; let the Aleppian Hebat hear . . . for the gods of the lands, wisdom, with KQM . . . give(s) your penushu-vessel . . . (15) may (t)he(y) listen to you, the poor one; [f ]or/[con]cerning the gods . . . (16) Tagi, the god(dess), . . . me, an old man; a hero was given birth(?) . . . (17) the giftly (thing?) . . . give(s) . . . Tessub; Sauska . . . . When Attartu-Sad enters the royal palace: [. . .] (19) two SK-garments, seven MSLT-garments, four HPN-garments [. . .], fty-three RKB (of?) RTN, three hundred units of w[ool . . .], (21) a LG-measure of perfumed oil, two/some SR, two USPT-garments, [two] pali[du-garments . . .], (22) a KT-measure of gum, a KTmeasure of liquid honey. And you will reci[te . . .]. The gods of the month Hiyyaru: for Iluib a ram; for Aru-wa-Samma a ram; for Ilu a ram; for the Ktaratu a ram; for Dagan a ram; for Balu of Aleppo a bull and a ram; for Balu of apunu a bull and a ram; for Tarratiya a bull and a ram; for Yarihu a ram;

II. Ritual Texts

213

for apunu a ram; (30) for Ktaru a ram; for Attaru a ram; (31) for [A]tiratu a ram; for Saggar-wa-Itum a ram; (32) for [Sap]su a ram; for Rasap-Idrippi a ram; (33) [for ----]MR a ram; (34) [for Dadmis a ram; for -(-)]MT a ram; (35) [for . . . a ram]; (36) [for . . . a ram]; (37) [for Usharaya a ram]; (38) [for Gataru a ram; for At]tar[tu a ram; (39) for Tiratu a ram]; for Maq(q)ara a ram; (40) [for the Gods-of-the-Ci]ty a ram; for the Gods-of-M[en-and-of-Women a ram]; (41) [for Mountain]s-and-the-Waters-of-the-Abyss [a ram; for Yammu a ram]; (42) [for --]MMR a ram; for SR[. . . a ram; for Door-bolt a ram; for the Gods-of-](43) [the-La]nd-of-Aleppo a ram; for the Gods-of-Lab[-]na a ram; for U[thatu a ram; for Kinnaru a ram; also for Balu (no. 4)] (44) [a bul]l and a ram; also for Balu (no. 5) a bul[l and a ram; also for Balu (no. 6) a bull and a ram; also (for) Balu] (no. 7) (45) [a bu]ll and a ram. Vocalized Text (1) dabu apuni[ iluib alpu wa s] (2) ili alpu wa! s [dagan alpu wa s bali apuni alpu wa s] (3) balima alpu wa s [balima alpu wa s balima alpu wa s] (4) balima alpu wa s bali[ma a]lpu [wa s balima alpu wa s] (5) ari wa samma s ktara[ti] s yarihi [s attar]i s (6) apuni s ktari s pidray s furima wa tahamati s (7) atirati s anati s sapsi s aray s attarti s (8) usharaya s ili taqiri bali s rasap s dadmis s (9) puhri ilima s yammi s [kin]nari s alpama uurama gadulatu s[urpu]

214

Selection of Texts

(10) wa salamuma iluib s ili [s] dagan s babli apuni al[pu wa s] (11) balima kamama balima kamama [ba]lima kamama balima kamama (12) balima kamama balima kam[ama] (1317) [Hurrian text] (18) ki tirabu attartu sad bta malki[. . .] (19) tin sakkama sabu masallatu arbau hipnatu -[. . .] (20) hamisuma talatu RKB RTN talatu miati s[aarati . . .] (21) luggu samni ruqi SRM uspaffatama pal[idama . . .] (22) kitu urwi kitu nubati sannati wa TTN-[. . .] (23) ili hiyyari iluib s (24) ari wa samma s (25) ili s ktarati s (26) dagan s bali halbi alpu wa s (27) bali apuni alpu wa s (28) tarratiya alpu wa s (29) yarihi s apuni s (30) ktari s attari s (31) [at]irati s saggar wa itum s (32) [sap]si s rasap idrippi s (33) [----]MR s (34) [dadmis s -(-)]MT s (35) [ ]-[. . .] (36) [. . .] (37) [usharaya s] (38) [gatari? s at]tar[ti s] (39) [tirati s] maqara s (40) [ili qar]ti s ili M-[. . . s] (41) [furim]a wa tahamati [s yammi s] (42) [--m]ameri s sur[a--- s . . . s ili] (43) [dadm]ima s ili lab[-]na s u[thati s (kinnari s) balima] (44) [al]pu wa s balima al[pu wa s balima alpu wa s balima] (45) [a]lpu wa s Notes (112) the restorations of the divine names lost through damage to the tablet are included here in the main text because they are certain, based as they are on the lists of divine names attested in multiple copies, in both Ugaritic and Akkadian. (2) for {k} (the sixth sign) read {w!}. (34, 1112) {blm} divine name m.s.g.abs. + m-enclitic, translated as Balu (no. 2), etc., following the lists of divine names in syllabic script, where these different manifestations of the weather deity are numbered (e.g., RS 20.024:5 {dIM II}). (9) the last three offerings, with no indication of the divinities for whom they are intended, may have been for the deities {tht}, {mlkm}, and {slm}, the three divine names missing here from near the end of the deity list as known from RS 1.017 and RS 24.264+ (Ugaritic) and RS 20.024 (Akkadian). (10) {bbl} read {bbl}. (1317) the translation of the Hurrian passage is from Lam 2006, whom we thank for his reading and interpretation, including four corrections in the text (the remnants of {bt} in line 13 were previously copied as the

II. Ritual Texts

215

tips of two vertical wedges and as an only vaguely horizontal form; {pnthb} was previously read as {pnqbif the rst corrected sign remains formally ambiguous, the second conforms much better to the reading as a four-wedged {h} than to that of {}). N.B. the vocabulary of this Hurrian paragraph is not included in the glossary. (21) {srm} no word of this form is known in Ugariticperhaps correct to {srm} twenty; probably restore {pl[d]}. (43) {lb[-]n} The Ugaritic form of the place name attested in syllabic script as {la-ab-a-na} is still unknown; {knr . s} is in parentheses because we cannot be certain that the divine name was present here (it is indicated in the restoration because of its presence in line 9 of this text, an offering sequence based on another divine list).

Text 13: A Royal Funerary Ritual (RS 34.126)


Bordreuil and Pardee 1982; idem, RSO IX 90; Pardee 2000: 81625; 2002a: 8588; TO II, pp. 10310; CAT 1.161; Wyatt 1998: 43041; del Olmo Lete 1999: 19298.

Plate Photo

Text Obverse (1) spr . db . lm

Translation

(4)

(9)

(11) (13)

Document of the sacricial liturgy of the Shades. (2) qrtm [.] rp . [r . . .] You have been called, O Rapauma of the Earth, (3) qbtm . qb . d[dn . . .] you have been summoned, O Assembly of Didanu; qr . lkn . rp[ . . .] ULKN the Rapau has been called, (5) qr . trmn . rp[ . . .] TRMN the Rapau has been called, (6) qr . sdn . w . rd[n . . .] SDN-wa-RDN has been called, (7) qr . tr . llmn[. . .] TR LLMN has been called (8) qr . rpm . qdmym[. . .] they (in turn) have called the Ancient Rapauma. qrtm . rp . r You have been called, O Rapauma of the Earth, (10) qbtm . qb . ddn you have been summoned, O Assembly of Didanu; qr . mttmr . mlk King Ammittamru has been called, (12) qr . . nqmd [.] mlkKing Niqmaddu has been called as well. ks . nqmd [.] bky O Throne of Niqmaddu, be bewept, (14) w . ydm . hdm . and may tears be shed over the footstool pnh of his feet.

216

Selection of Texts

(15) l pnh . ybky . tln . mlk (16) w . ybl . dmth (17) dmt . w . dmt . dmt (18) shn . sps . w . shn (19) nyr . rbt . ln . sps . t (20) tr . [b]lk . l . ks . tr (21) blk . r . rd . r (22) rd . w . spl . pr . tt (23) sdn . w . rdn . tt . tr (24) llmn . tt . rpm . qdmym (25) tt . mttmr . mlk Lower edge (26) tm . . nq[md] . mlk (27) sty . w . t[y . tn .] w . t[y] Reverse (28) tlt . w . ty [.] [rb] . w . t[y] (29) hms . w . ty . tt . [w .] ty (30) sb . w . ty .

Before him they must beweep the kings table, each must swallow down his tears: Desolation and desolation of desolations! Be hot, O Sapsu, yea, be hot, O Great Light! On high Sapsu cries out: After your lords, from the throne, after your lords descend into the earth, into the earth descend and lower yourself into the dust: under SDN-wa-RDN, under TR LLMN, under the Ancient Rapauma; under King Ammittamru, under! King Niqmaddu as well. Once and perform the ta-sacrice, twice and perform the ta-sacrice,

thrice and perform the ta-sacrice, four times and perform the ta-sacrice, ve times and perform the ta-sacrice, six times and perform the ta-sacrice, seven times and perform the tasacrice. tqdm r (31) slm . You shall present bird(s) of well-being: slm . mr[p] (32) w . slm . Well-being for Ammurapi, well-being bh . for his house!; slm . [t]ryl (33) slm . bth . well-being for Tarriyelli, well-being for her house; slm . grt (34) slm . tfrh well-being for Ugarit, well-being for her gates. Vocalized Text (1) sipru dabi illima (2) quratumu rapai ari // (3) qubatumu qibui didani (4) quraa ULKN rapau // (5) quraa TRMN rapau // (6) quraa SDN wa RDN // (7) quraa TR LLMN // (8) qarau rapaima qadmiyyima (9) quratumu rapai ari (10) qubatumu qibui didani

II. Ritual Texts

217

(11) quraa ammittamru malku // (12) quraa u niqmaddu malku (13) kussai niqmaddi ibbakiyi (14) wa yidma hidama panhu (15) l panhu yabkiya tulana malki // (16) wa yiblaa udmaatihu // (17) udmatu wa udmatu udamati (18) issahini sapsi // wa issahini (19) nayyari rabbati alna sapsi taii (20) atra [ba]alika l kussai // atra (21) baalika ara rid // ara (22) rid wa sapal apara tata (23) SDN wa RDN // tata TR (24) LLMN // tata rapaima qadmiyyima // (25) tata ammittamri malki // (26) tata! u niq[maddi] malki (27) astaya wa taa[ya] // [tin] wa taa[ya] // (28) talata wa taaya // a[rba]a wa taa[ya] // (29) hamisa wa taaya // titta [wa] taaya // (30) saba wa taaya taqaddim uuri (31) salami salamu ammura[pi] // (32) wa salamu bti!hu // salamu [ta]rriyelli // (33) salamu btiha // salamu ugarit // (34) salamu tafariha Notes (1) {spr db lm} lit., document of the sacrice of the shades, that is, for the shades (of the ancestors). (12, 13, 26) the {nqmd} named in lines 12 and 26 is one of the ancestors (perhaps Niqmaddu II) of the king who has just died, who was in all likelihood Niqmaddu III, the next-to-the-last king of Ugarit. (19) {nyr rbt} lit., O source of light, O great one. (21, 22) {rd} m.s. imperative, G-stem, YRD. (26) {tm} read {tt!}. (30) {R} is in the construct state, and we thus have no way of determining whether it is singular, dual, or plural (we vocalize as a dual because the offering of two birds is typical of offerings to those who have passed on to the afterlife). (32) {bh} read either {bt!h} his house or {bn!h} his sons.

218

Selection of Texts

Plate Photo

Text 14: Commemoration of the Mortuary Offering of Tarriyelli (inscribed stela RS 6.021)
Dussaud 1935; KTU 6.13; Bordreuil and Pardee 1993b; Pardee 2000a: 38695; 2002a: 12325.

Text (1) skn . d slyt (2) tryl . l dgn . pgr (3) w lp l kl

Translation Sacred stela that Tarriyelli offered to Dagan: mortuary sacrice; and a bull for food.

Vocalized Text (1) sikkannu du saliyat (2) tarriyelli l dagan pagr (3) wa alpu l akli

Plate Photo

Text 15: Commemoration of the Mortuary Offering of Uzzinu (inscribed stela RS 6.028)
Dussaud 1935; KTU 6.14; Bordreuil and Pardee 1993b; Pardee 2000a: 39699; 2002a: 12325.

Text (1) pgr . d sly (2) zn . l dgn . blh (3) [- ]lp . b mrtt

Translation Mortuary sacrice that Uzzinu offered to Dagan his lord; [and a b]ull with the plow.

Vocalized Text (1) pagr du saliya (2) uzzinu l dagan balihu (3) [wa a]lpu bi maratati

Plate Photo

Text 16: An Ex Voto Inscription (inscribed lion-headed vase RS 25.318)


KTU 6.62; Dietrich and Loretz 1978; Schaeffer 1978; Pardee 2000a: 81315; 2002a: 126.

Text (1) bn gptr (2) pn rw d sly nrn l rsp gn

Translation Binu-Agaptarri. Lions head (lit., face) that Nuranu offered to Rasap-Guni.

Vocalized Text (1) binu agaptarri (2) panu arwi du saliya nuranu l rasap guni

III. Incantations

219

III. Incantations
Text 17: An Incantation against Male Sexual Dysfunction (RIH 78/20)
Bordreuil and Caquot 1980: 34650; TO II, pp. 5360; CAT 1.169; Pardee 2000a: 875 93; Ford 2002b; Pardee, 2002a: 15961.

Plate Photo

Text Obverse (1) ydy . dbbm . d fzr . . tg hk . r[q] (2) bl . tg hk . w t . l pn . ql . ty[(-)] (3) k qr . r.btm . k btn . mdm (4) k ylm . rh . k lbm . skh (5) h . nqh . qrb . h . th . l gbk (6) w . trs . l tmntk . tlm . lm (7) m . tst . b hl . bl . ml . b mrmt (8) b myt . b lm . b qds . phm (9) kspm . dbbm . ygrs . rn (10) brm . w flm . dtm . lk (11) ltm . l . tmk . l . tlg (12) lsnk . l . tpq . pq . lbs (13) l . ystk . rm . l . ystk (14) l dm . wd . hm . l r . zrm

Translation

(This recitation) casts out the tormenters of a young man: the pain of your rod it has ba[nished,] the producers of the pain of your rod. They go forth at the voice of the taayupriest, like smoke from a window, like a serpent from a pillar, like mountain-goats to a summit, like lions to the lair. The rod has recovered, yea the rod has approached. Should you sin against your body, should you commit evil against your members, you must eat hard bread, in oppression drink a concoction of gs, on the heights, in the well-watered valleys, in the shadows, even at the sanctuary. Then, as for the sorcerers, the tormenters, ranu will drive (them) out, even the companions and the familiars. You, with respect to heat, do not sag, may your tongue not stutter, may your canal not be decanalized! The god can clothe you, the god can make you naked. For the man, descend! from the rod to the earth, O ow;

220

Selection of Texts

(15) l bn . dm . b nst . npl (16) hn . b nps . trt . rbt . bl (17) [--(-)]rk . l ttm . tbnnk (18) [-----] bt . b . l . tb (19) [. . .]- . l ttbb . rs (20) [. . .]rtm . k-[-] (21) [. . .]m . kn . -[. . .] (22) [. . .]-r[. . .]

for the son of man, from illness he is delivered. Behold, in the throat of Lady Atiratu do X with juice to regale her. I will recognize you [. . .] The house I enter you must not enter! [. . .] Do not turn your head [. . .] disasters? K-[-] [. . .]M KN -[. . .] [. . .]-R[. . .]

Vocalized Text (1) yadiyu dabibima di fazri tg haika ri[aqa] // (2) baali tg haika // wa taiu l pan qali taayi (3) ka quri urubbatama // ka batni ammudama // (4) ka yaalima raha // ka labaima sukkaha (5) hau naqaha // u qaraba hau tihaa l gabbika // (6) wa tirsaa l tamunatika tilamu lama (7) um // tist bi huli billa amli bi maramati (8) bi maiyyati // bi illima bi qidsi apahama (9) kassapima dabibima // yagrusu ranu // (10) abirima wa falami datima lka (11) luatama al tamuk // al tilag (12) lasanuka // al tiapiq apiqu labusa (13) ilu yasituka // aruma ilu yasituka (14) l adami r!id haama // l ari zarmi // (15) l bini adami bi anasati napala (16) hanna bi napsi atirati rabbati // billu (17) [--(-)]RK l ttima itbaninuka/i (18) [-----] // bta ubuu al tubu/tubui (19) [. . .]- al tatabib rasa (20) [. . .]raat-ma . K-[-] (21) [. . .]M . KN . -[. . .] (22) [. . .]-R[. . .] Notes (3) {r.btm} read r.btm. (6) there seems to be a small word-divider after the rst sign (new reading as compared with the French edition, where this indentation in the clay was represented as damage). (10) familiars, lit., lads of knowledge. (14) {wd} read {r!d}.

III. Incantations

221

(15) lit., (being) in weakness/sickness, he is delivered. (17) {tbnnk} 1c.s. imperfective, Lt-stem, BN. (18) the subject is unknown and there is thus no way of knowing whether the jussive form is masculine (/tabu/) or feminine (/tabui/), for the writing with {} is appropriate for both. (19) {l ttbb rs} 2m.s. jussive, L-stem, TBthe signs should perhaps be divided to give the reading {l ttb b rs} / al tatib bi rasu/ do not dwell in the head (2m.s. jussive, G-stem, YTB).

Text 18: An Incantation against Snakes and Scorpions (RS 92.2014)


Pardee 2000a: 82933; Bordreuil and Pardee 2001: text 52; Ford 2002a; Pardee 2002a: 15859.

Plate Photo

Text Obverse (1) dy . l . yd . yk . zb (2) w . nk . k . mrmrn (3) . qds . w . lk . l . (4) tl . btn . w . ttk (5) l . tqnn . qrb (6) ly . l . tl . btn . lk (7) qn . l . tqnn . qrb (8) ttk . km . l . tdn (9) dbbm . kspm . hwt (10) rs . hwt . bn nsm (11) ghrt . phm . w . spthm Lower edge (12) yspk . kmm . r Reverse (13) kspm . dbbm (14) l . rtn . l . gbh (15) l . tmnth .

Translation When the unknown one calls you and begins foaming, I, for my part, will call you. I will shake pieces of sacred wood, so that the serpent does not come up against you, so that the scorpion does not stand up under you. The serpent will indeed not come up against you, the scorpion will indeed not stand up under you! So may they not give ear, the tormenters, the sorcerers, to the word of the evil man, to the word of any man (lit., son of the people): When it sounds forth in their mouth, on their lips, so may they be poured out to the earth, the tormenters, the sorcerers! For Urtenu, for his body, for his members.

222

Selection of Texts

Vocalized Text (1) duya la yaduu yaiuka u zabbu (2) wa anaku aiuka // amarmiran (3) ia qudsi wa alka la (4) tal batnu // wa tatka (5) la taqaninu aqrabu (6) alayu la tal batnu alka // (7) qannu la taqaninu aqrabu (8) tatka kama la taudunu // (9) dabibuma kassapuma huwata (10) rasai // huwata bini nasima (11) gahurat phumu wa sapathumu (12) yaspuk kamama ara // (13) kassapima dabibima (14) l urtena l gabbihu (15) l tamunatihu Notes (1) {dy} determinative pronoun + y-enclitic; {zb} either a verbal adjective (/zabbu/ /*zabibu/) or the perfective (/zabba/). (4, 6) {tl} either contracted indicatives, as vocalized here (/tal/ /taliyu/), or jussives irregularly negativized with /la/, which would be a very strong volitive expression (this structure appears in line 8). (4) {ttk} in Hebrew the corresponding preposition takes sufxes as though the stem were dual/pluralwe have followed this pattern in vocalizing the form, but it may have been simply /tataka/. (7) {qn} a verbal noun. (12) {yspk} 3m.s. jussive, indenite subject (lit., may someone pour); {kmm} either an adverb, correlative with {km} line 8, or the preposition k + common noun mm, water (/ka mma/), may (someone) pour them out like water to the earth.

IV. Scientic Texts

223

IV. Scientic Texts


Text 19: Hippiatric Prescriptions (RS 17.120)
Pardee 1985; 2001a: 24448; KTU 1.85; Cohen 1996.

Plate Photo

Text Obverse (1) spr . nm . ppwm (2) k . ygr . ppw . st . qrbn (3) ydk . w . ymsp . hm . b . mskt . d lt (4) hm . b . mndf . w . yq . b . ph (5) k . hr . ppw . mfmf . w . bql . rgz (6) ydk . dh . w . yq . b . ph (7) w . k . hr . ppw . hndrt . w . tqd . mr (8) ydk . dh . w . yq . b . ph (9) w . k . l . yhr . w . l . yttn . ppw (10) [ms]s . st . qlql . w . st . rgz (11) [yd]k . dh . w . yq . b . ph (12) [w . k . ]hd . kl . ppw . st . mksr (13) gr[n .] w . st . skrr (14) w . pr . qrt . ydk . w . yq . b . ph (15) w . k . hd . kl . ppw . st . nn (16) w . st . mksr . grn . w . st (17) rfn . mr . ydk . w . yq . b . ph (18) w . k . yrs . ppw . st . bln . q (19) ydk . w . y[]q . b . ph (20) w . k[ ]-bd . ppw . gd . hlb (21) w . s[ ]- . l- . -[ ] (22) ydk[ . dh . w. y]q [. b . ph] (23) w . k . yg[r . ppw . --(-) . dprn . w] (24) pr . t[rb . dr . w . t]qd[ . mr . w] (25) tmtl . gd[ . w . tm]tl . tmrg .[ w . mfmf] (26) w . st . nn [.] w . pr . bk . w[ . st . qrb . w] (27) mfmf . w . pr . qrt . w[ . tmtl] (Lower edge) (28) rfn . mr . ydk . [dh] (29) w . yq . b . ph (Reverse) (30) k . yrs . w . ykhp . md (31) dblt . ytnt . mqm . yt[nm] (32) w . qm . bql . yq . d[h . b . ph] Translation (1) Document of horse cures.

224

Selection of Texts

(24) If the horse has a bad cough, one should bray a ST(-measure) of scorpion-plant and dissolve it either in a mixture of natural juices or in MND and administer it through its nostrils. (56) If the horse whinnies (unnaturally), one should bray MM and green walnuts together and administer it through its nostrils. (78) If the horse whinnies (unnaturally), one should bray HNDRT and bitter almond together and administer it through its nostrils. (911) If the horse does not defecate and does not urinate, a ST(-measure) of cardamom [having been red]uced to a liquid (or: a powder?), one should then bray it together with a ST(-measure) of walnuts and administer it through its nostrils. (1214) [If ] the horse seizes its food (unnaturally), one should bray a ST(-measure) of chopped grain from the threshing oor, a ST(-measure) of henbane, and the fruit of QRT and administer it through its nostrils. (1517) If the horse seizes its food (unnaturally), one should bray a ST(-measure) of ammi, a ST(-measure) of chopped grain from the threshing oor, and a ST(-measure) of fennel of the MR-type and administer it through its nostrils. (1819) If the horse suffers in the head, one should bray a ST(-measure) of BLN from Qai and [. . .] together and admi[nis]ter it through its nostrils. (2022) If the horse [does X], one should bray coriander from Aleppo and [. . . together and admin]ister it [through its nostrils]. (2329) If [the horse] has a b[ad cough], one should bray [. . . of juniper], the fruit of T[RB, (i.e., its) seed(s), bitter al]mond, a TMTL(-vessel/ amount) of coriander, [a TM]TL(-vessel/amount) of TMRG, [MM], a ST(-measure) of ammi, the fruit of BK, [a ST(-measure) of QRB (a Heliotrope = scorpion?)], MM, the fruit of QRT, and [a TMTL(-vessel/amount)] of fennel of the MR-type to[gether] and administer it through its nostrils. (3032) If <the horse>? suffers in the head and is utterly prostrate, <one should bray> an aged bunch of gs, aged raisins, and our of groats togeth[er] (and) administer it [through its nostrils]. Vocalized Text (1) sipru nuami pupawima (2) ki yigaru pupawu suta uqrubani (3) yaduku wa yamassipu himma bi maskati di liati (4) himma bi MND wa yauqu bi apphu (5) ki hara pupawu mafmafa wa biqala irguzi (6) yaduku aadaha wa yauqu bi apphu (7) wa ki hara pupawu hundurata wa tuqda marra (8) yaduku aadaha wa yauqu bi apphu

IV. Scientic Texts

225

(9) wa ki la yihrau wa la yittanu pupawu (10) [mussa]su sutu qulqulli wa sutu irguzi (11) [yadu]ku aadaha wa yauqu bi apphu (12) [wa ki]ahada akla pupawu suta maksari (13) gur[ni] wa suta askurari (14) wa pir aqrati yaduku wa yauqu bi apphu (15) wa ki ahada akla pupawu suta ninii (16) wa suta maksari gurni wa suta (17) irfani MR yaduku wa yauqu bi apphu (18) wa ki yirasu pupawu suta billani qai (19) yaduku wa ya[u]qu bi apphu (20) wa ki [ ]-BD pupawu gidda halbi (21) wa S[ ]- . L- . - [ ] (22) yaduku [aadaha wa ya]uqu [bi apphu] (23) wa ki yig[aru pupawu --(-) diprani wa] (24) pir T[RB dara wa tu]qda [marra wa] (25) tamtila giddi [wa tam]tila TMRG [wa mafmafa] (26) wa suta ninii wa pir BK wa [suta uqrub<an?>i wa] (27) mafmafa? wa pir aqrati wa [tamtila] (28) irfani MR yaduku a[adaha] (29) wa yauqu bi apphu (30) ki yirasu <pupawu>? wa yikhapu mada (31) dabilata yatanata immuqima yata[nima] (32) wa qama buqli yauqu aada[ha bi apphu] Notes (1) {nm} vocalized as an innitive, D-stem (the act of making good)or it may be a common noun. (3) {ydk} either /yaduku/ (middle-weak root) or /yadukku/ (geminate root). (4) {yq} 3m.s. imperfective, G-stem, YQ (the vocalization is patterned on the Hebrew /yioq/ /yauq-/). (9) {yttn} 3m.s. imperfective, Gt-stem, TN. (14, 27) {pr drt} if pr here means seeds, as seems to be stated explicitly in line 24 for another vegetal product, the phrase may mean lettuce-seeds (i.e., the result of letting some type of lettuce go to seed). (2329) the restorations of complete words are based on parallel passages in other hippiatric texts. (26) RS 5.300:22 has {[. . . ]qrb}should this form {qrb} be corrected to {qrb<n>} on the basis of the occurrence of that word in line 2 of RS 17.120? (It must in any case be a vegetal product.) (27) might the second occurrence of {mfmf} in a single prescription be a mistake? (30) the text is plausibly to be corrected by the addition of {<ppw>}. (32) it appears necessary to add {<ydk>} here, which might in turn require the phrase to be rearranged to read {ydk dh w yq} as in the other paragraphs.

226

Selection of Texts

Plate Photo

Text 20: Manual of Teratology (RS 24.247+)


Herdner 1978a: 4460; KTU 1.103 + 1.145; Pardee 2000a: 53264; 2002a: 13540.

Text Obverse (1) ttt n -[--]-dt . bn . mdtn tqln b wt (2) . hn-[--(-)]y tr yld . bhmth t--[. . .] (3) gms s[ ]n ykn b wt (4) w [n ]wtn thlq (5) -[ ]rfbn ykn b wt (6) [ ]-. w hr pm . wtn [thlq?] mtn rgm (7) [w] n[ ]mlkn yhd w[t bh w?] mry mlk tdlln (8) [-]-h . m-[----]-mht . bhmtn[-------]- (9) w n sq . [sml] bh . mlkn y[-----(-)]bh (10) w n qr[t sm]l . mlkn[------(-) ]bh (11) w qrn sr [. b] pth . sm[l ]n (12) l . n . bh[--]-dn . -[ ] mtn [. . .] (13) mlkn . l ypq s[p] (14) [w] n uskm bh . qr[ ]- (15) w n . kr ydh -[ ] yhlq bhmt [--]- (16) [-]-[-]-[ ] . bn yhlq bhmt wt (17) [ ]- . tnn z yhd b mlk (18) [ ]hlq . mtn rgm

IV. Scientic Texts

227

(19) [ ]rfb . w tp . mqt (20) [ ]yzzn (21) [ ]rn (22) [ ]bh (23) [ ]tps[. . .] .............................. Reverse .............................. (24u) [ ]- . l[. . .] (25u) [ ] r . lk-[. . .] (26u) w n . sq ymn . bh[. . .] (27u) w n . hrp . b k-[. . .] (28u) w n . kr . ydh[ . ymn ?] (29u) l ypq sp (30u) w n . hr pm . kl[. . .] (31u) w n . lsn bh . r[. . .] (32u) spth . tyt . k-[. . .] (33u) pnh . pn . rn . -[ ]-tqrn[. . .] (34u) ymy . bl hn bhm[t . . .] (35u) w n . dn . ymn . b[h bn y]sdd wt (36u) [ w y]slnn (37u) w n . dn sml . b[h . ]mlkn[ y]sdd wt b[h . . .] (38u) w . yslnn (39u) w qrt . pnh . bln yftr [. h]rd . w hr (40u) y . ykly rsp (41u) w ph . k p . r . lm . tbrn . wt

228

Selection of Texts

(42u) [ ]-st . w yd (43u) [ ]. l rsh . qr [.] mlk hwt (44u) [-------] (45u) [------]drh . y . spsn . tpslt wt hyt (46u) [------]mlkn . yd . hrdh . yddll (47u) [-----]l . srh . mry . mlk tnsn (48u) [-----]-b . ydh (49u) [----]- trt . nh . w nh b lbh (50u) [bn y]rps wt (51u) [---]bh . b ph . y . bn . ysp wt (52u) w [n] pnt . bh . hrdn . yhpk . l mlk (53u) w [--] lsnh . wtn tprs (54u) b-[--]-rh . b pth . mlkn . yslm l bh (55u) w [n -]kbm . bh . qr . wt . hyt . ysl Upper edge (56u) w -[-] . lm . tbrn wt . hyt (57u) w nh [b] lbh . mlkn yzz l hpth (58u) w r . w -r . bh . mlkn ybr bh (59u) w n yd sml bh . wt b thlq Translation (1) As for the ewes of the caprovids, [when t]hey give birth!: If it is a stone, many will fall in the land. (2) If it is a piece of wood, behold [ ]Y ATR YLD, its cattle will be destroyed. (3) If the fetus is smooth, without h[air?], there will be [. . .] in the land.

IV. Scientic Texts

229

(4) (5) (6) (7) (8) (9) (10) (11) (12) (14) (15) (16) (17) (18) (19) (20) (21) (22) (23) (24u) (25u) (26u) (27u) (28u) (30u) (31u) (32u) (33u) (35u) (36u) (37u) (39u) (41u) (42u) (43u) (45u)

And if i[t has no ], the land will perish. [ ] there will be famine in the land. [ ] nor nostrils, the land [will perish?;] ditto. [And] if it has no [ ], the king will seize the lan[d of his enemy and?] the weapon of the king will lay the land low. [ ] [ ] cattle [ will peri]sh.? And if it has no [left] thigh, the king will [ ] his enemy. And if there is no lower [lef ]t leg, the king [will ] his enemy. And if there is a horn of esh [in] its lef[t te]mple, [ ]. If it has no spleen [ ] [ ;] di[tto;] (13) the king will not obtain off[sp]ring. [And] if it has no testicles, the (seed-)gra[in ]. And if the middle part of its foreleg is missing, [ ] will destroy the cattle [ ]. [ ] the enemy will destroy the cattle of the land. [ ] the mighty archers will seize the enemy of the king. [ ] perish/destroy; ditto. [ ] famine, hard times will disappear. [ ]will become powerful/strengthen him. [ ] [ ] his [?] [ ] [ ] [. . .] [ ] [. . .] And if it has no right thigh [. . .]. And if there is no HRP in [its?] K[. . .]. And if it has no middle part of the [right?] foreleg [. . .] (29u) will not obtain offspring. And if [it has] no nostrils [. . .]. And if it has no tongue [. . .]. If its lo<w>er lip [. . .]. If its face is that of a IRN, [ ] will shorten/be shortened (34u) the days of our lord; behold, the catt[le . . .]. And if it has no right ear, [the enemy will] devastate the land [and will] consume it. And if [it] has no left ear, the king [will] devastate the land of [his] enemy (38u) and will consume it. And if its (rear?) legs are (abnormally) short, our lord will confront the huradu-troops and (40u) Rasap will consume the progeny. And if its nose is like the nose of a bird, the gods will destroy the land [ ] will y (away?). [ ]to/on its head, the (seed-)grain of that king (44u) [will . . .]. [ ] its [-]DR protrudes, the Sun/Sapsu will abase! that land.

230

Selection of Texts

(46u) [ (47u) (49u) (51u) (52u) (53u) (54u) (55u) (56u) (57u) (58u) (59u)

] the king will lay low! the power (lit., hand) of the huradutroops. [ ] its penis, the weapon of the king will indeed be raised (48u) [. . .] his hand. [ ] in place of (?) its eyes and its eyes are in its forehead, (50u) [the enemy will] tread the land under. [And if ] its [--]B protrudes from its mouth, the enemy will devour the land. And if it has [no] (rear?) legs, the huradu-troops will turn against the king. And if it has [two?] tongue(s?), the land will be scattered. If [its?] B-[(-) and?] its R are in its temples, the king will make peace with his enemy. And if it has n[o] [-]KB, the (seed-)grain of that land will be consumed. And if -[-(-)], the gods will destroy that land. And if its eye(s) is/are [in] the forehead, the king will become more powerful than his huptu-troops. And if it has R and? [-]R, the king will destroy his enemy. And if it has no left (fore?)leg, the land of the enemy will perish.

Vocalized Text (1) tuatatu ani -[ki ta]lidna ! abna maadatuna taqiluna bi uwwati (2) ia hanna -[--(-)]Y ATR YLD bahimatuha T--[. . .] (3) gamisu sa[iri ? ]N yakunu bi uwwati (4) wa [nu ] uwwatuna tihlaqu (5) -[ ] rafabuna yakunu bi uwwati (6) [ ]- wa hurru appma uwwatuna [tihlaqu?] matn rigmi (7) [wa] nu[ ] malkuna yahudu uwwa[ta bihu wa ?] muray malki tadallilanna (8) [-]-hu M-[----]-MHT bahimatuna [---- tihla]qu (9) wa nu saqu [samala] bihu malkuna Y[-----(-)] bahu (10) wa nu qira[tu sam]ala malkuna [------(-)]bahu (11) wa qarnu siri [bi] pitihu sama[la ]N (12) ialu nu bihu [--]-DN -[ ] matn [rigmi ?] (13) malkuna la yapuqu sa[p]a (14) [wa] nu uskama bihu qar[u ]- (15) wa nu karau yadihu -[ ] yahalliqu bahimata [--]- (16) [-]-[-]-[ ] buna yahalliqu bahimata uwwati (17) [ ]- tannanu uzzi yauhudu ba malki (18) [ ]HLQ matn rigmi (19) [ ]RB wa tupp mauqatu

IV. Scientic Texts

231

(20) (21) (22) (23) (24u) (25u) (26u) (27u) (28u) (30u) (31u) (32u) (33u) (35u) (37u) (39u) (41u) (43u) (45u) (46u) (47u) (49u) (51u) (52u) (53u) (54u) (55u) (56u) (57u) (58u) (59u)

[ ]yaazzizunnu [ ]RN [ ]B-hu [ ]TPS[. . .] .............................. [ ]- L[. . .] [ ]IR LK-[. . .] wa nu saqu yamina bihu[. . .] wa nu haruppu ? bi K-[. . .] wa nu karau yadihu [yamina?] (29u) la yapuqu sapa wa nu hurra appma KL[. . .] wa nu lasanu bihu R[. . .] sapatuhu ta<ti>yyatu ka-[. . .] panhu pan IRN U-[ ]-taqairuna [. . .] (34u) yamiya bali hanna bahima[tu . . .] wa nu udnu yamina bi[hu buna ya]saddidu uwwata (36u) [ wa ya]sulannanna wa nu udnu samala bi[hu] malkuna [ya]saddidu uwwata bi[hu] (38u) wa yasulannanna wa qairta<ma>? panahu baluna yiftaru [hu]rada wa uhra(40u)ya yakalliyu rasap wa appuhu ka appi uuri iluma tabairuna uwwata (42u) [ ] -ST wa yid [ ] l rasihu qaru malki huwati (44u) [ ] [ ]DR-hu yaiu sapsuna tapasillu(na)! uwwati hiyati [ ] malkuna yada huradi yadallilu ! [ ]L usar-hu muray malki tinnasianna (48u) [ ]- bi yadihu [ ] l atrati ? nhu wa nahu bi libihu (50u) [buna ya]rpusu uwwata [wa --]Buhu bi phu yaiu buna yissapiu uwwata wa [nu] paanatu bihu huraduna yihhapiku l malki wa [--] lasan-hu uwwatuna tipparisu B-[--]-R-hu bi pithu malkunu yislamu l bihu wa [nu -]KB-ma bihu qaru uwwati hiyati yiasilu wa -[-] iluma tabairuna uwwata hiyati wa nahu (or: nuhu) [bi] libihu malkuna yaazizu al huptihu wa R wa -R bihu malkuna yabairu bahu wa nu yadu samala bihu uwwatu bi tihlaqu

232

Selection of Texts

Notes Teratology: the study of monstrous phenomena, in the case of this text, of malformed animal fetuses. (1) correct {t} to {n} and restore {ttt n . [k t]ldn!}; {ttt} either an irregular plural (the feminine plural morpheme would be attached to the feminine singular stem) or a mistake for {tt} /tuatu/; {mdtn} the {-n} is enclitic (as in all cases in this text of a common noun which is the rst word of an apodosis and is singular absolute). (3) perhaps restore {[rfb]n}. (12) restore {[rgm]} after {mtn}, as in lines 7 and 18? (19) {tp} 3f.s. imperfective, Gp-stem, NPY /tupp/ /*tunpayu/. (32u) {tyt} read {t<t>yt}. (33u) {tqrn} either 3m.pl. imperfective, D-stem, (subject lost in the break) or 3m.pl. imperfective, G-stem or Dp-stem, subject {ymy} the days of the master will be short/shortened). (34u) {ymy} common noun m.pl. n. or a. (depending on how the preceding line is restored) + y-enclitic. (39u) {qrt pnh} the second word should be in the dual (because the plural is pnt and, if it were singular, it should be specied as to right or left) and it appears necessary to emend the adjective to agree in number; {yftr} 3m.s. imperfective, Gt-stem, R. (44u49u) the number of signs missing at the beginning of lines 44u49u, 51u may only be estimated approximately. (45u) {tpslt} correct either to {tpslt} or to {tpsln!} and analyze as a verb or analyze as a nominal predicate (/tapsilatu/ Sapsu (will be) the debasing of that land). (46u) {yddll} probably correct to {yddll}.

V. Letters

233

V. Letters
Text 21: A Military Situation (RS 4.475)
Dhorme 1933: 23537; CTA 53; KTU 2.10; Pardee 1987; 2002b: 1078; TO II, pp. 275 80.

Plate Photo

Text Obverse (1) tm . wrqr (2) l . plsy (3) rgm (4) yslm . lk (5) l . trfds (6) w . l . klby (7) smt . ht (8) nht . ht (9) hm . nmm (10) nht . w . lk (11) my . w . yd (12) lm . p . k mtm (Lower edge) (13) z . md (14) hm . ntkp (Reverse) (15) mnk (16) w . mnm (17) rgm . d . tsm (18) tmt . w . st (19) b . spr . my Translation (1) Message of Iwriqarri: (2) To Pilsiya, (3) say: (4) May it be well with you. (5) Regarding Tarfudassi (6) and Kalbiya, (7) I have heard that they have (8) suffered defeat. (9) Now if such is not (10) the case, send (11) me a message (to that effect). Pestilence (12) is (at work) here, for death (13) is very strong. (14) If they have been overcome, (15) your reply (16) and whatever (else) (17) you may hear (18) there put (19) in a letter to me. Vocalized Text (1) tamu iwriqarri (2) l pilsiya (3) rugum (4) yislam lka (5) l tarfuddassi (6) wa l kalbiya (7) samatu hatai (8) nahtau hatti (9) himma numama (10) nahtau wa laak (11) immaya wa yadu (12) ilima pa ki mtuma (13) azzu mada (14) himma natkapu (15) manka (16) wa mannama (17) rigmu du tismau (18) tammati wa sit (19) bi sipri immaya Notes (78) {ht nht} a common noun in construct with the following verbal phrase. (9) {nmm} particle {n} + double m-enclitic. (12) {mtm} common noun + m-enclitic.

234

Selection of Texts

Plate Photo

Text 22: Talmiyanu and Ahtumilki to Their Lady (RS 8.315)


Dhorme 1938; CTA 51; KTU 2.11; TO II, pp. 28184; Pardee 2002b: 90; 2003: 447.

Text Obverse (1) l . my . dtny (2) rgm (3) tm . tlmyn (4) w . htmlk . bdk (5) l . pn . dtny (6) mrqtm (7) qlny . lm (8) tfrk (9) tslmk (10) hnny . mny (11) kll . md (Lower edge) (12) slm . (13) w . p . nk (Reverse) (14) nht . tmny (15) m . dtny (16) mnm . slm (17) rgm . ttb (18) l . bdk Translation (1) To my mother, our lady, (2) say: (3) Message of Talmiyanu (4) and Ahtumilki, your servants: (5) At the feet of our lady (6) (from) afar (7) we fall. May the gods (8) guard you, (9) may they keep you well. (10) Here with the two of us (11) everything is very (12) ne. (13) And I, for my part, (14) have got some rest. There (15) with our lady, (16) whatever is well, (17) return word (of that) (18) to your servants. Vocalized Text (1) l ummiya adattinaya (2) rugum (3) tamu talmiyana (4) wa ahtimilki abdki (5) l pan adattinaya (6) maraqtama (7) qalanaya iluma (8) taffuruki (9) tasallimuki (10) hannaniya immanaya (11) kalilu mada (12) salima (13) wa apa anaku (14) nahatu tammaniya (15) imma adattinaya (16) mannama salamu (17) rigma tatibi (18) l abdki Notes (1) {dtny} common noun f.s.g. + pronominal sufx 1c.du. (6) {mrqtm} common noun + m-enclitic. (8) {tfrk} 3m.pl. imperfective, G-stem, NR.

V. Letters

235

Text 23: The King to the Queen-Mother (RS 11.872)


Virolleaud 1940a: 25053; CTA 50; KTU 2.13; Pardee 1984a: 22325, 22930; 2002b: 92; 2003: 447; TO II, pp. 28790.

Plate Photo

Text Obverse (1) l . mlkt (2) my . rgm (3) tm . mlk (4) bnk . (5) l . pn . my (6) qlt . l . my (7) yslm . lm (8) tfrk . tslmk (9) hlny . mny (10) kll . slm (11) tmny . m . my (Lower edge) (12) mnm . slm (13) w . rgm . ttb . ly Reverse (14) bm . ty ndr (15) tt . mn . mlkt (16) w . rgmy . l [?] (17) lqt . w . pn (18) mlk . nr bn Translation (1) To the queen, (2) my mother, say: (3) Message of the king, (4) your son. (5) At my mothers feet (6) I fall. With my mother (7) may it be well! May the gods (8) guard you, may they keep you well. (9) Here with me (10) everything is well. (11) There with my mother, (12) whatever is well, (13) send word (of that) back to me. (14) From the tribute they have vowed (15) a gift to the queen. (16) My words she did indeed (17) accept and the face of (18) the king shone upon us. Vocalized Text (1) l malkati (2) ummiya rugum (3) tamu malki (4) biniki (5) l pan ummiya (6) qalatu l ummiya (7) yislam iluma (8) taffuruki tasallimuki (9) halliniya immanya (10) kalilu salima (11) tammaniya imma ummiya (12) mannama salamu (13) wa rigma tatibi layya (14) bima tayyi nadaru (15) ittata immanu malkati (16) wa rigamiya la (17) laqa<>at wa panu (18) malki naru binu Notes (9) {mny} prep. + pron. 1c.s. + y-enclitic (/imman + + ya/). (17) {lqt} the translation is based on a text corrected to {lq<>t}

236

Selection of Texts

Plate Photo

Text 24: Talmiyanu to His Mother, Tarriyelli (RS 15.008)


Virolleaud 1957: text 15; KTU 2.16; Pardee 1984a: 21921, 229; 2002b: 89; 2003: 44748; TO II, pp. 297302.

Text Obverse (1) tm . tlm[y]n (2) l tryl . my (3) rgm (4) yslm . lk . ly (5) grt . tfrk (6) tslmk . my (7) td . ky . rbt (8) l pn . sps (9) w pn . sps . nr (10) by . md . w m (11) tsmh . mb (12) w l . twln (13) tn . hrd . nk (14) mny . slm (15) kll (Lower edge) (16) w mnm . (17) slm . m (Reverse) (18) my (19) my . tttb (20) rgm Translation (1) Message of Talmi[ya]nu: (2) To Tarriyelli, my mother, (3) say: (4) May it be well with you. May the gods of (5) Ugarit guard you, (6) may they keep you well. My mother, (7) you must know that I have entered (8) before the Sun (9) and (that) the face of the Sun has shone (10) upon me brightly. So may my mother (11) cause Maab to rejoice; (12) may she not be discouraged, (13) (for) I am the guardian of the army. (14) With me everything (15) is well. (16) Whatever (17) is well with (18) my mother, (19) may she send word (of that) (20) back to me. Vocalized Text (1) tamu talmi[ya]na (2) l tarriyelli ummiya (3) rugum (4) yislam lki iluya (5) ugarit taffuruki (6) tasallimuki ummiya (7) tidai kiya arabtu (8) l pan sapsi (9) wa pan sapsi naru (10) biya mada wa ummi (11) tasammih maab (12) wa al tiwwailan (13) atinu huradi anaku (14) immanya salima (15) kalilu (16) wa mannama (17) salamu imma (18) ummiya (19) immaya tatatib (20) rigma Notes (4) {ly} common noun m.pl.n.abs. + y-enclitic. (67) {my td} either a common noun f.s.g. functioning as a vocative + 1c.s. pronominal sufx followed by a jussive, G-stem, YD 2f.s. (this analysis is reected in the translation and vocalization indicated here, lit., O my mother, may you know), or a common noun f.s.n. + 1c.s. pronominal sufx + y-enclitic followed by a jussive, G-stem, YD 3f.s. (/ ummya tida/, may my mother know).

V. Letters

237

(7) {ky} conj. {k} + y-enclitic. (12) {twln} 3f.s. imperfective, N-stem, WL ( YL) + n-enclitic.

Text 25: The King Meets His Hittite Sovereign (RS 16.379)
Virolleaud 1957: text 13; KTU 2.30; Pardee 1984a: 22526, 230; 2002b: 92; 2003: 448; TO II, pp. 32124.

Plate Photo

Text Obverse (1) l mlkt . [m]y (2) rgm . tm[ ] (3) mlk . bnk[ ] (4) l . pn . my (5) qlt . ly . [m]y (6) yslm . l[m] (7) tfrk . ts[l]mk (8) hlny . mny [. s]lm (9) w . tmn . m [. ]my (10) mnm . sl[m] (11) w . rgm [. ttb .] ly (Lower edge) (12) hlny . mn (13) mlk . b . ty ndr (14) tt . w . ht (Reverse) (15) [-]sny . !?qrh (16) w . hm . ht . (17) l . w . lkt (18) mk . w . hm (19) l . l . w . lkm (20) lk . w . t (21) my . l . td (22) w . p . mhkm (23) b . lbk . l . (24) tst Translation (1) To the queen, my mo[ther], (2) say: Message of (3) the king, your son. (4) At my mothers feet (5) I fall. With my mo[ther] (6) may it be well. May the god[s] (7) guard you, may they k[ee]p you well. (8) Here with me it is [w]ell. (9) There with my [mo]ther, (10) whatever is we[ll], send (11) word (of that) back to me. (12) Here to the (13) king from the tribute they have vowed (14) a gift and (15) [h]e (as a result has agreed to) augment his vow?. (16) Now if the Hittite (forces) (17) go up, I will send you a (18) message; and if they (19) do not go up, I will certainly (20) send one. Now you, (21) my mother, do not be agitated (22) and do not allow (23) yourself to be distressed (24) in any way. Vocalized Text (1) l malkati u[mmi]ya (2) rugum tamu (3) malki biniki (4) l pan ummiya (5) qalatu lya u[mmi]ya (6) yislam ilu[ma] (7) taffuruki tasa[lli]muki (8) halliniya immanya [sa]lima (9) wa tammana imma [u]mmiya (10) mannama sala[mu] (11) wa rigma [tatibi] layya

238

Selection of Texts

(12) halliniya immanu (13) malki bi tayyi nadaru (14) ittata wa hatti (15) [ya]sanniyu uqqarahu (16) wa himma hatti (17) al wa laiktu (18) immaki wa himma (19) la al wa laakuma (20) ilaku wa atti (21) ummiya al tidai (22) wa apa mahakama (23) bi libbiki al (24) tasiti Notes (1213) {mn mlk} the king of Ugarit was with the Hittite king when he dictated this letter. (15) restore {[y]sny} ? (2224) lit., do not place anything in your heart.

Plate Photo

Text 26: The King of Tyre to the King of Ugarit (RS 18.031)
Virolleaud 1965: text 59; KTU 2.38; Hoftijzer 1979; TO II, pp. 34957; Pardee 2002b: 9394; 2003: 448.

Text Obverse (1) l . mlk . grt (2) hy . rgm (3) tm . mlk . r . hk (4) yslm . lk . lm (5) tfrk . tslmk (6) hnny . mn (7) slm . tmny (8) mk . mnm . slm (9) rgm . ttb (10) nykn . dt (11) lkt . mrm (12) hndt . b . r (Lower edge) (13) mtt . by -- (14) gsm . dr (Reverse) (15) nsk . w (16) rb . tmtt (17) lq . kl . qr (18) bdnhm . w . nk (19) k[l] . qrhm (20) kl . nps . (21) w . klhm . bd (22) rb [.] tmtt . lqt (23) w . ttb . nk . lhm (24) w . nyk . tt (25) by . ky . ryt (26) w . hy . mhk (27) b . lbh . l . yst Translation (1) To the king of Ugarit, (2) my brother, say: (3) Message of the king of Tyre, your brother. (4) May it be well with you. May the gods (5) guard you, may they keep you well. (6) Here with me (7) it is well. There (8) with you, whatever is well, (9) send word (of that) back (to me). (10) Your ships that (11) you dispatched to Egypt (12) have wrecked (13) off Tyre (14) when they found themselves (15) caught in a bad storm. (16) The salvage master, however, (17) was able to remove the entire (cargo of) grain (18) in their possession. (Then) I took over (19) the ent[ire] (cargo of) grain, (20) as well as all the people (21) and their food, from the (22) salvage master (23) and I returned (all these things) to them. (24) Now your boats

V. Letters

239

have been able to moor (25) at Acco, stripped (of their rigging). (26) So my brother (27) should not worry. Vocalized Text (1) l malki ugarit (2) ahya rugum (3) tamu malki urri ahka (4) yislam lka iluma (5) taffuruka tasallimuka (6) hannaniya imman (7) salima tammaniya (8) immaka mannama salamu (9) rigma tatib (10) anayyukana dati (11) laikta mirma (12) hannadati bi urri (13) mtatu biya (14) gismi aduri (15) naskau wa (16) rabbu tamutati (17 ) laqaa kulla qari (18) bdnahumu wa anaku (19) ku[lla] qarihumu (20) kulla napsi (21) wa aklahumu bd (22) rabbi tamutati laqatu (23) wa tatabu anaku lhumu (24) wa anayyuka tit (25) biya akkayi ariyatu (26) wa ahya mahaka (27) bi libbihu al yasit Notes (10) {nykn} common noun + pronominal sufx + n-enclitic (this noun is grammatically feminine, as may be seen from the feminine verbal forms of which it is the subject in the continuation of the text). (1215) lit., that (group of ships) in Tyre were dying (when) in a strong storm they found themselves (were dying = were dead in the water). (13) the two signs erased at the end of the line appear to have been {gs}, that is, the rst two signs of the word gsm; the scribe began to write the word here, then seeing that the space was too short for the entire word on the lower edge, he erased what he had written and moved down to the next line and began the word again. (23) {w ttb nk} the verbal form is plausibly the innitive (this explanation appears preferable to correcting the text to read {ttbt}). (24) {tt} 3f.s. perfective TWY, /tawiyat/ /tit/ or /tat/. Plate Photo

Text 27: Tipibalu to the King (RS 18.040)


Virolleaud 1965: text 63; KTU 2.40; Pardee 2002b: 104.

Text Obverse (1) l . mlk . bly (2) rgm (3) tm . tpbl (4) []bdk (5) [l .]pn . bly (6) [sb]d . sbd (7) m[r]qtm (8) qlt (9) bdk . b . (10) lwsnd (11) br . (Lower edge) (12) m . mlk (13) w . ht . (14) mlk . syr (Reverse) (15) ns . w . tmny (16) ydb (17) mlffm (18) w . mlk . bly (19) yd

240

Selection of Texts

Translation (1) To the king, my master, (2) say: (3) Message of Tipibalu, (4) your [se]rvant: (5) [At] the feet of my master, (6) [seve]n times, seven times, (7) (from) a[f ]ar (8) do I fall. (9) As for your servant, in (10) Lawasanda (11) I am keeping an eye (on the situation) (12) along with the king. (13) Now (14) the king has just left in haste to (Mount) Seyera, (15) where (16) he is sacricing (17) MLM. (18) The king, my master, (19) must know (this). Vocalized Text (1) l malki baliya (2) rugum (3) tamu tipibali (4) [a]bdika (5) [l] pan baliya (6) [sab]ida sabida (7) ma[r]aqtama (8) qalatu (9) abduka bi (10) lawasanda (11) aburu (12) imma malki (13) wa hatti (14) malku Seyera (15) nasa wa tammaniya (16) yidbau (17) MLM (18) wa malku balya (19) yida Note (12, 13) {mlk} the reference is to the Hittite king.

Plate Photo

Text 28: Two Servants to Their Master (RS 29.093)


Herdner 1978b; KTU 2.70; Pardee 2002b: 11011.

Text Obverse (1) l . ydrm . blny (2) rgm (3) tm . pnt (4) w . yrmhd (5) bdk . p slm (6) l blny . lm (7) tfrk . tslmk (8) l . pn . blny (9) tnd . sbd (10) mrqtm . qlny (11) hlny . bn . yn (12) ystl . m . mtk (13) w . lk . lh . w . kdnn (14) w . nk . rs (15) lqt . w . wt (Lower edge) (16) hbt . w lm . tb (17) bn . yn (Reverse) (18) w . lq . tqlm (19) ksp . bd . mtk (20) w tn . bdk (21) tmt . mnk (22) klt tn . kl . lhm (23) w . k tsl (24) bt . bdk (25) w . k ymfy (26) bdk . l slm (27) mk . p l . ysbl (28) hpn . l bly (29) mnm . t . l bdk Translation (1) To Yadurma, our master, (2) say: (3) Message of Pinatu (4) and Yarmihaddu, (5) your servants. May it be well (6) with our master. May the gods (7) guard you, may they keep you well. (8) At the feet of our master

V. Letters

241

(9) twice seven times (10) (from) afar we fall. (11) Here Binu-Ayana (12) keeps making demands on your maidservant. (13) So send him a message and put a stop to this. (14) Here is what I have done: a workman (15) I engaged and had (16) this house repaired. So why did (17) Binu-Ayana come back (18) and take two shekels (19) of silver from your maidservant? (20) Now as for your two servants, (21) there with you (22) is all (one could need), so you must give food to them. (23) Moreover, thus must the (24) (members of) the house(hold) of your two servants ask. (25) And when your servant comes (26) to tender to you his formal greetings, (27) he will be sure to have (28) a hipnu-garment made for my master, (29) of whatever (is required) from your servants own goods. Vocalized Text (1) l yadurma balinaya (2) rugum (3) tamu pinati (4) wa yarmihaddi (5) abdka pa salamu (6) l balinaya iluma (7) taffuruka tasallimuka (8) l pan balinaya (9) tinida sabida (10) maraqtama qalanaya (11) halliniya binu ayana (12) yistaalu imma amatika (13) wa laak lhu wa kaidannannu (14) wa anaku arrasa (15) laqatu wa iwwtu (16) habbta wa lma taba (17) binu ayana (18) wa laqaa tiqlma (19) kaspa bd amatika (20) wa tin abdaka (21) tammati immanuka (22) kullatu tin akla lhuma (23) wa ka tisalu (24) btu abdka (25) wa ki yamfiyu (26) abduka l salami (27) immaka pa la yasabilu (28) hipna l baliya (29) mannama itu l abdika Notes (12) {mtk} the use of the word designating a female servant indicates that just one of the two authors is speaking. (20) {w tn bdk} the phrase marks the return to a message of the two writers. (23) {tsl} 3m.pl. jussive, G-stem, expressing the necessity for the habitants of the household to ask for provisions when their present supply has run out. (26) {bdk} that this form is singular is shown by the form {bly} in line 28 and this portion of the message was thus spoken by the male servant.

242

Selection of Texts

Plate Photo

Text 29: The King to the Queen-Mother in the Matter of the Amurrite Princess (RS 34.124)
Bordreuil and Pardee 1991: text 88; Pardee 2002b: 9092; 2003: 450; TO II, pp. 363 421; CAT 2.72.

Text Obverse (1) [l . mlkt . my] (2) [rgm] (3) [tm .] m[lk . bnk] (4) [l p]n . my . [qlt] (5) [l]y . my slm . [lm] (6) [t]frk . tslm[k] (7) hnny . mn . sl[m . kl]l (8) tmny . mk- . mnm (9) slm . rgm . tt . ly (10) lm . tlkn . hpt . hndn (11) p . msmt . mlk (12) nn . m . bn . ql- (13) m . bn . lyy . m (14) msmt . mlk (15) w . tlkn . tn . tnm (16) my . w . ttbrn . lby (17) w . lt . bt . mlk . mr (18) ky . tdbr . my (Lower edge) (19) l . pn . qrt (20) m . ht . l . b (21) mqt . ytbt (Reverse) (22) qrt . p. mn (23) lkt . nk . lt (24) bt . mlk . mr (25) ybnn . hlk (26) m . mlk . mr (27) w . ybl . hw . mt (28) hr . w . mrdtt . l (29) mlk . mr . w . lq . hw (30) smn . b . qrnh (31) w . yq . hw . l . rs (32) bt . mlk . mr (33) mnm . h[. . .]- (34) ky . my[. . .] (35) [ ]r . hw[. . .] (36u38u [. . .]) (Upper edge) (39u41u [. . .]) (Left edge) (42u) [. . .]str . p . (43u) [. . .]-t . kly . b . kpr (44u) [. . .]hbk . w . nk (45u) [. . .]ntk Translation (1) [To the queen, my mother, (2) say: (3) Message of the] k[ing, your son.] (4) [At] my mothers [f ]eet [I fall]. (5) [Wi]th my mother <may> it be well! [May the gods] (6) [g]uard you, may they keep [you] well. (7) Here with me [everythi]ng is we[ll]. (8) There with you, whatever (9) is well, sen<d> word (of that) back to me. (10) Why do you send this huptu(-soldier?) (11) and not the royal guard? (12) If Binu-QL-, (13) Binu-Alliyaya, and (14) the royal guard (15) go (elsewhere), inform (16) me, and you will disappoint me severely. (17) As regards the correspondence relative to the daughter of the king of Amurru (18) (and the fact) you are to speak (about it) (19) to the city (-council): (20) if the city (21) remains undecided, (22) then why (23) have I sent a letter (to them) (24) (on the topic of) the daughter of the king of Amurru? (25) Now Yabninu has left (26) for the court of Amurru (27) and he has taken with him one hundred (28) (shekels of) gold and mardatu-cloth for (29) the king of Amurru. He has also taken (30) oil in a horn (31) and poured it on the head of (32) the daughter of the king of Amurru. (33) Whatever si[n? . . .] (34) because my mother [. . .].

V. Letters

243

[. . .] (42u) [. . .] is left and moreover (43u) [. . .] brought to an end by expiating (44u) [. . .] your (male) ally/allies. And I, for my part, (45u) [. . .] your (female) enemy. Vocalized Text (1) [l malkati ummiya] (2) [rugum] (3) [tamu] ma[lki biniki] (4) [l pa]n ummiya [qalatu] (5) [l]ya ummiya <yi>slam [iluma] (6) [ta]ffuruki tasallimu[ki] (7) hannaniya imman sali[ma kali]lu (8) tammaniya immaki mannama (9) salamu rigma tati<bi> layya (10) lma talaikina hupta hannadana (11) pa masmatu malki (12) nuna imma binu QL- (13) imma binu alliyaya imma (14) masmatu malki (15) wa talikuna tin tanma (16) immaya wa tatburina libbaya (17) wa luatu bitti malki amurri (18) kiya tadabbiru ummiya (19) l pan qarti (20) imma hatti l bi (21) mauqati yatibatu (22) qartu pa manna (23) laiktu anaku luata (24) bitti malki amurri (25) yabninu halaka (26) imma malki amurri (27) wa yabala huwa mita (28) hurai wa mardta! l (29) malki amurri wa laqaa huwa (30) samna bi qarnihu (31) wa yaaqa huwa l rasi (32) bitti malki amurri (33) mannama H[. . .] (34) kiya umm-ya [. . .] (3541u) [. . .] (42u) [. . .]STIR pa u (43u) [. . .] killaya bi kapari (44u) [. . . a]hib-ki wa anaku (45u) [. . . sa]nit-ki Notes (13) the restoration of the address is based on epistolary usage, the space available, and the trace of a {m} in line 3. (5) {myslm} probably correct to read {my <. y >slm}. (9) {tt} certainly correct to read {tt<b>}. (20) {l . b} either two prepositions forming a complex prepositional phrase (as is indicated in the vocalized text) or else asseverative /la/ + the preposition /bi/. (28) {mrdtt} a mistake for {mrdt} or an irregular plural? (33) {h[. . .]} perhaps restore a form derived from the root H, to commit an error, to sin. (42u) {[. . .]str} should be an imperfective, Gt-stem, from SR, but the grammatical person is unknown. (44u, 45u) {[. . .]hbk}, {[. . .]ntk} plausibly restore {[. . . ]hbk} and {[. . . s]ntk} (in the rst case, the grammatical number is unclear whereas in the second it must be singular [the plural would be written {sntk} for /saniat-ki/]; the grammatical case of both words is unknown because the context is lost).

244

Selection of Texts

Plate Photo

Text 30: Anantenu to His Master, Hiqmiratu (RS 92.2010)


Bordreuil and Pardee 2001: text 50; Pardee 2002b: 112.

Text Obverse (1) l hqmrt (2) bly . rgm (3) tm . nntn (4) bdk . lm (5) tfrk . tslmk (6) l pn . bly (7) sbd . w sbd (8) mrqtm (9) qlt . w hnn (10) m bdk (11) md . slm (Lower edge) (12) w bly (13) slmh (Reverse) (14) w slm (15) nkly (16) w slm (17) bth . w slm (18) sm rgmk (19) nm t ttb (20) m bdk (21) w bly bt (22) bdh . l (23) ybr (24) b ydh Translation (1) To Hiqmiratu, (2) my master, say: (3) Message of Anantenu, (4) your servant. May the gods (5) guard you, may they keep you well. (6) At the feet of my master (7) seven times and seven times (8) (from) afar (9) do I fall. Here (10) with your servant (11) it is very well. (12) As for my master, (13) (news of) his well-being, (14) (of) the well being (15) of Nikkaliya, (16) (of) the well-being (17) of his household, (of) the well-being of (18) those who listen to your (19) good word(s), you, (O master,) you must send back (20) to your servant. (2123) Now may my master not destroy his servants house(hold) (24) by his (own) hand. Vocalized Text (1) l hiqmirati (2) baliya rugum (3) tamu anantena (4) abdika iluma (5) taffuruka tasallimuka (6) l pan baliya (7) sabida wa sabida (8) maraqtama (9) qalatu wa hannana (10) imma abdika (11) mada salima (12) wa balya (13) sulmahu (14) wa sulma (15) nikkaliya (16) wa sulma (17) btihu wa sulma (18) samii/i rigmika (19) naimi atta tatib (20) imma abdika (21) wa balya bta (22) abdihu al (23) yabair (24) bi yadihu Note (13) {slmh} the lower wedge of the last sign is extended downwards, making difcult the epigraphic distinction between {h} and {}; the meaning of the formula requires the reading of {h}.

V. Letters

245

Text 31: A Double Letter: The Queen to Urtenu and Ilmilku to the Same (RS 94.2406)
Bordreuil, Hawley, and Pardee forthcoming: text 60; Pardee 2002b: 1023.

Plate Photo

Text Obverse (1) tm . mlkt (2) l . rtn . rgm (3) hlny . nk . b ym (4) k ytnt [.] spr (5) hnd . mk . w b ym (6) hwt . nk . b mlwm (7) btt . w . lm (8) dnyh . b tlt (9) snfr . b rb (10) nf . w d (11) w t . klklk[. . .] (12) skn . l smk[. . .] (13) w . kly . bd[. . .] (14) p . mfy . th . w[. . .] (15) rsth . t-[. . .] (Lower edge) (16) w . bt . d[. . .] (17) d . dr[. . .] (Reverse) (18) d t . d-[. . .] (19) w . -(-) . w . s[. . .] (20) mrm . bh[. . .] (21) w . t . b pk . l[. . .] (22) y mnk d mf[. . .] (23) w . grt . lk[. . .] (24) w . sm . k . l . rb[. . .] (25) bk . nkm . lk (26) -sp m-p . w sprm (27) w gpm . dbm (28) w l . rbt . bk . l rbt (29) my . mlk . tlk (30) w rsk . hlq (31) tm . lmlk . (32) l . rtn . hy rgm (33) yslm . lk . k lk[-] (34) my . ky s . w lk (Upper edge) (35) w ht nk rgt (36) l pn . mlkt . lk[?] (37) w . t . bt . hd ly (Left edge) (38) w d . k y[-] . p . mlkt (39) w t . b pk . l . y (40) mhk . grt Translation (1) Message of the queen: (2) To Urtenu, say: (3) I was on the sea (4) when I gave this document (5) (to be delivered) to you. To(6)day at MLWM I lodged, tomorrow (8) (it will be) at Adaniya, the third (day) (9) at Sunnafara, and the fourth at (10) Unufu. You are now informed. (11) As for you, all that belongs to you [. . .] (12) ESTABLISH for your name [. . .] (13) and FINISH SERVANT [. . .] (14) for (some) disaster has arrived and [. . .] (15) his/her request [. . .]. (16) Now a house [. . .] (17) that ADR [. . .] (18) that is [. . .] (19) and [. . .] and [. . .] (20) those who cleanse BH[. . .]. (21) As for you, not a word must (22) escape your mouth until [X] arrives. (23) Then I will send a message to Ugarit [. . .]. (24) Should I hear that [she]

246

Selection of Texts

has not agreed to guarantee (25) you, then Ill send a(nother) message. (26) Now a SP-vessel (or: two SP-vessels) of M-P, two ISPR, (27) and two GP are ready. (28) (If) she does not guarantee you, does not (agree to) come (29) to me, she will send a message to the king (30) and you can kiss your head good-bye. (31) Message of Ilmilku: (32) To Urtenu, my brother, say: (33) May it be well with you. Concerning the fact that [you] sent (34) me the message, Send me a message quickly, (35) now I have dictat[ed] (this) message! (that I am sending to you) (36) in the presence of the queen. (37) What you must do is to seize the house for me. (38) Moreover, you must recognize that the queen also [has] left. (39) But you must keep (40) absolutely quiet (about all of this) at Ugarit. Vocalized Text (1) tamu malkati (2) l urtena rugum (3) halliniya anaku bi yammi (4) ki yatanatu sipra (5) hannada immaka wa bi ymi (6) huwati anaku bi MLWM (7) batatu wa alma (8) adaniyaha bi taliti (9) sunnafara bi rabii (10) unufi wa da (11) wa atta kulkul-ka[. . .] (12) SKN l sumika[. . .] (13) wa KLY BD[. . .] (14) pa mafaya TH wa[. . .] (15) irist-h- T-[. . .] (16) wa btu aadu[. . .] (17) du ADR[. . .] (18) du itu D-[. . .] (19) wa -(-) wa S[. . .] (20) murai-ma BH[. . .] (21) wa atta bi pka al (22) yai mannaka ad mafa[yi--] (23) wa ugarit ilaku [. . .] (24) wa ismau ki la arab[at] (25) bika anakuma ilaku (26) -SP M-P wa ISPRM (27) wa GPM adubuma (28) wa la arabat bika la arabat (29) immaya malka tilaku (30) wa rasuka haliqu (31) tamu ilmilki (32) l urtena ihya rugum (33) yislam lka ki laik[ta] (34) immaya kiya us wa laak (35) wa hatti anaku rigma! (36) l pan malkati laik[tu] (37) wa atta bta uhud layya (38) wa da ki yaaa[t] apa malkatu (39) wa atta bi pka al yai (40) mahaka ugarit Notes (310) according to the epistolographic conventions followed at Ugarit, the author expresses acts associated with the writing of the letter in the perfective, adopting thus the perspective of the recipient, for whom these acts will have been in the past when the letter arrives; the day apparently began at sundown and thus the queen had lodged this day, i.e., the night before, in the rst city named, written the letter during the daylight hours of that day, and indicated where she was planning on spending that night (the next day) and the two nights thereafter; this outline of her plans probably means that the messenger carrying the tab-

V. Letters

247

let RS 94.2406 took a ship back to Ugarit from the port serving Adanya, the town on the Anatolian mainland from which the queen intended to head inland. (10) {w d} one of the epistolary formulae based on the root YD (m.s. imperative) by which the sender emphasizes the need for the recipient to pay close attention to the message. (19) {-(-)} the wedges that precede the {} may be read either as a {m} with the horizontal written over an oblique wedge or as {tg} (less likely). (20) perhaps restore {bh[tm]} (those who purify) hou[ses]. (24) probably restore {rb[t]} and take the form as referring to the female personage mentioned below in this and the following paragraphs. (26) the rst sign is probably{w} ({w sp} and sappu-containers) or {k} ({ksp} silver of). (30) {rsk hlq} lit., your head is dead, will disappear, perish, be destroyed. (32) {hy} in the rst syllable, /a/ has become /i/ through vowel harmony (/ ahya/ / ihya/). (33) probably restore {lk[t]}, analyze as 2m.s. perfective, and see it as part of the epistolary formula by which the sender of the present message refers to a message from the addressee of this letter. (3536) {rgt . . . lk[?]} correct to {rgm} word and restore {lk[t]}, 1c.s. perfective, the author of the present letter referring to its sending, lit., Now, as for me, (this) word! I [have] sent (when) in the presence of the queen, i.e., with the queens knowledge and authorization. (38) restore {y[t]} with {mlkt} as subject. Text 32: A Business Letter: The Governor to the Queen (RS 94.2479)
Bordreuil, Hawley, and Pardee forthcoming: text 61; Pardee 2002b: 107.

Plate Photo

Text Obverse (1) l [.] mlkt . dty. rgm (2) tm . skn . bdk (3) l [. p]n . dty . qlt (4) l [.] dty . yslm (5) hlny . hnn . b .(6) bt . mlk . kll (7) slm . tmny (8) m . dty . mnm (9) w . rgm . tttb (10) m . bdh (11) w [.] hln . srm (Lower edge) (12) [d]d [.] srm (13) w . hms . dd (Reverse) (14) gdl . w . hms (15) dd . nr (16) kd . smn mr (17) kd . smn . nr (18) kd . m (19) kd . zt mm (20) d . znt . dty (21) kllm . stnt

248

Selection of Texts

Translation (1) To the queen, my lady, say: (2) Message of the governor, your servant. (3) [A]t the [f ]eet of my lady I fall. (4) With my lady may it be well. (5) Here in (6) the kings palace, everything (7) is ne. There (8) with my lady, whatever <is ne>, (9) may she return word (of that) (10) to her servant. (11) (From) here twenty (12) [du]du-measures of barley (13) and ve dudumeasures of (14) GDL and ve (15) dudu-measures of NR, (16) (one) kaddu-measure of oil (perfumed with) myrrh, (17) (one) kaddu-measure of lamp-oil, (18) (one) kaddu-measure of vinegar, (19) (one) kaddu-measure of olives (in) water, (20) (from) my ladys food provisions, (21) all (of this) I herewith cause to be delivered (to you). Vocalized Text (1) l malkati adattiya rugum (2) tamu sakini abdiki (3) l [pa]n adattiya qalatu (4) l adattiya yislam (5) halliniya hannana bi (6) bti malki kalilu (7) salima tammaniya (8) imma adattiya mannama <salamu> (9) wa rigma tatatib (10) imma abdiha (11) wa hallina asrama (12) [du]du siarima (13) wa hamisu dudu (14) GDL wa hamisu (15) dudu NR (16) kaddu samni murri (17) kaddu samni niri (18) kaddu umi (19) kaddu zti mma (20) du zanati adattiya (21) kalilama satinatu Notes (8) probably restore {<slm>} at the end of the line. (1315) the numbers from three to ten are normally followed by a noun in the plural. (17) {smn nr} oil of re, of light = lamp oil. (19) {zt mm} olives of water, perhaps olives in brine (more plausible than puried olive-oil of the French edition because zt normally denotes the olive itself rather than the oil drawn therefrom). (21) {kllm} given the abstract meaning of this noun, it is probably singular + m-enclitic rather than plural. Plate Photo Text 33: The Queen to Yarmihaddu on the Matter of a Missing Slave (RS 96.2039)
Bordreuil, Hawley, and Pardee forthcoming: text 65; Pardee 2002b: 103.

Text Obverse (1) [t]m . mlkt (2) l yrmhd (3) hy . rgm

V. Letters

249

(4) lt [.] hn . bnsk (5) d lqt [.] -[-(-)] (6) w nk . [t]th (7) ytnt . lk[?] (8) w ht . hn bns hw (9) b gty . hbt (10) w ht . hn bns h[w] (11) mm . tth (Lower edge) (12) btk . tb (13) w dn . t (Reverse) (14) h-(?) . w yhd (15) hn bns hw (16) w stnnh (17) bd . mlkty (18) w k n hlk (19) w . l . lkt (20) m mlk (21) w mkm . lkt (22) w [.] t . bd (23) [m]lkty (24) [s]tnn Translation (1) [Me]ssage of the queen: (2) To Yarmihaddu, (3) my brother, say: (4) (As for) the (message)-tablet (in which I said) Your servant (5) whom I took [. . .]; (6) and I, for my part, gave his w[if ]e (7) to you; (8) and that servant (9) worked on my farm; (10) but t[hat] servant returned (11) to his wife (12) at your house; (13) and you are the father (14) H-(?); so this servant must be (15) seized, (16) and deliver him (17) over to my messengerparty: (18) Now, seeing that he has not moved, (19) and (that) I have not sent a message (20) to the king, (21) but to you have I sent (this message), (2224) so now, you [must] deliver him over to my [mes]senger-party. Vocalized Text (1) [ta]mu malkati (2) l yarmihaddi (3) ihya rugum (4) luat hanna bunusuka (5) du laqatu . . . (6) wa anaku a[tta]tahu (7) yatanatu lka (8) wa hatti hanna bunusu huwa (9) bi gittiya habata (10) wa hatti hanna bunusu hu[wa] (11) immama attatihu (12) btaka taba (13) wa adanu atta (14) H-(?) wa yuuhad (15) hanna bunusu huwa (16) wa satinannahu (17) bd malakatiya (18) wa ki nu haliku (19) wa la laiktu (20) imma malki (21) wa immakama laiktu (22) wa atta bd (23) [ma]lakatiya (24) [sa]tinannu Notes (11) {mm} preposition + m-enclitic. (14) {yhd} either G-stem, active voice (indenite subject, may (someone) seize (him)) or Gp (for the various ways of explaining the writing with {}, see 3.5 in the Grammar, p. 27). (1921) a thinly veiled threat to take the case to the king if Yarmihaddu should ignore the queens repeated demand to return her slave. (21) {mkm} preposition + pronominal sufx 2m.s. + m-enclitic.

250

Selection of Texts

Plate Photo

Text 34: ABNY to Urtetub/Urtenu (RS 94.2284)


Bordreuil, Hawley, and Pardee forthcoming: text 67; Pardee 2002b: 11314.

Text Obverse (1) tm . bny (2) l . rttb . rtn (3) hy . rgm . hlny : (4) bdnl . ytnt (5) sprm . w tlt- (6) rmlt . w rb spm (7) w lb htk . mr (8) ky . hbt w l sl (9) ky . b h . yr . k nd sln (10) w bh . lp . mr (11) w nd . ytn . ly (12) npsk . w n[. . .] (13) hm t . d ytn l [. . .] (Lower edge) (14) w mr . lby [. . .] (15) md . mly[. . .] (Reverse) (16) fltn . -[. . .] (17) lny . b db[. . .] (18) w lt . hpn . w kblm (19) qnm . str (20) bhm . w hm . kf (21) qn . stt bhm (22) w grs . bnl (23) w yq . tnk (24) w mnm . rgm . w ttb (25) bb . bnl . hl kd (26) w tm . ydt . lb htk (27) k mr . hm bt . w tn (28) tn hpnm . dm (29) hyn . d znt . ly l ytn (Upper edge) (30) w ks . p . mt . kydnt (31) hn ksp . d ytnt . ly (Left edge) (32a) lkh shkr (32b) . l d hlkt . npsk (33) w mlktk . lm tshr (34) my . l ydt . lby k mr Translation (1) Message of ABNY: (2) To Urtetub, Urtenu, (3) my brother, say: Here . . . (4) With <Bi>niilu I (herewith) send (you) (5) two ISPR and three (6) RMLT and four jars (of wine). (7) Now, the heart of your sister is sick (8) because they have treated me ill and I was never consulted. (9) In the month of Hiyyaruwhen nobody consulted me (10) a fattened bull was slaughtered (11) and nobody gave me (any). (12) As you live, and as do [I], (13) (I swear that) nobody gave [me (any)] (14) and my heart is sick, (15) very much so. MLY[. . .]. (16) Afaltenu [. . .] (17) ALNY in SACRIFICE [. . .]. (18) Now as concerns the letter (regarding) a hipnu-garment and a pair of leggings (that you sent me): (19) Some remain (made) (of) purple wool, (20) partially. If I K (21) any purple wool, I will certainly put (some of those) with them. (22) When Biniilu is sent off, (23) he will take your reply (i.e., my reply to your letter).

V. Letters

251

(24) Whatever is said (there), send (me) back a report (25) through! Biniiluhe/it is/will be (in?) KD. (26) Now, you know the heart of your sister, (27) how sick it will be if there is any (more) enmity. Ill give (28) two ne<w>? hipanu-garments (29) (for?) the wine from the provisions that were not given to me. (30) The cup ? (31) As for the money that you granted me, (32a) send it (to me) so I may cause (you) to sleep (32b) where your soul is going. (33) Why do you delay sending your messenger (34) to me? Dont you know my heart, how sick it is? Vocalized Text (1) tamu ABNY (2) l urtetub urtenu (3) ahya rugum halliniya (4) bd bi!niilu yatanatu (5) ISPRma wa talata (6) RMLati wa arbaa sappima (7) wa libbu ahtika marua (8) kiya habatu wa la usalu (9) u kiya bi hiyyari! ki nudu sailanni (10) wa ubaha alpu mariu (11) wa nudu yatana layya (12) napsika wa na[psiya] (13) himma itu du yatana la[yya . . .] (14) wa marua libbiya [. . .] (15) mada MLY[. . .] (16) afaltenu [. . .] (17) ALNY bi dabi[. . .] (18) wa luatu hipni wa kiblma (19) iqnauma istairu (20) bihumu wa himma AK (21) iqnaa satatu bihumu (22) wa gurasa biniilu (23) wa yiqqau tanka (24) wa mannama rigmu wa tatib (25) bd! biniilu halli KD (26) wa attama yadaata libba ahtika (27) ki marua himma batu wa atinu (28) tin hipnma ada<t>ma? (29) hayyna (?) da zanati layya la yatana (30) wa kasu ? (31) hanna kaspu du yatanata layya (32a) laakahu asahkiru (32b) l di halikat napsuka (33) wa malaktuka lma tashiru (34) immaya la yadaata libbaya ki marua Notes (3) {hlny} either the rst word of the formula of well-being intended as an abbreviation thereof or else the rst word of the body (Here . . .); the two small wedges on the right edge are amenable to either interpretation (abbreviated formula or this word is to be understood as pertaining to the following paragraph). (4) {bdnl} read {bd <b>nl}; {bh.yr} read{b hyr}. (8) {sl} 1c.s. imperfective, Gp-stem, SL (the imperfective here expresses the duration of the events to which the writer refers). (9) {nd} the head of the small vertical wedge is not clearly visible, which gives the impression of a sign consisting of three wedges only (normally {h}). (12) probably restore {n[psy]}.

252

Selection of Texts

(14) {lby} common noun + pronominal sufx 1c.s. + y-enclitic. (20) {kf} grammatical identication and meaning both unknown. (21) {qn} just above the center of the {q} a small wedge is visible which appears to be unintentionalit appears too small to require the reading of {}, which in any case does not provide an intelligible text. (25) {bb} read {bd}. (26) {tm} independent personal pronoun 2m.s. + m-enclitic. (28) {dm} mistake for {dtm}? (29) {hyn} presentative particle + common noun ( /han/ + /yna/)? (32) the a section of this line is written in the direction of the top of the tablet, the b section in the opposite direction (a writing strategy previously unattested in Ugaritic). (33) {tshr} /*tasahiru/.

Plate Photo

Text 35: Iwriqenu Asks to Be Named before the King (RS [Varia 4])
Bordreuil 1982: 59; KTU 2.14; Pardee 2002b: 114.

Text Obverse (1) tm . wrqn (2) l wrpzn (3) bny . hy . rgm (4) lm . tfrk (5) tslmk (6) ky . lt (7) spr . d lkt (8) m . tryl (9) mhy . rgmt (10) w ht . hy (11) bny . ysl (12) tryl . p rgmt (13) l mlk . smy (Lower edge) (14) w l ytlm (Reverse) (15) w h[- .] hy (16) bny . ysl (17) tryl . w rgm (18) ttb . l hk (19) l dnk Translation (1) Message of Iwriqenu: (2) To Iwripuzini, (3) my son, my brother, say: (4) May the gods guard you, (5) may they keep you well. (6) How is it with the message-tablet (7) that I sent (8) to Tarriyelli? (9) What has she said (about it)? (10) Now may my brother, (11) my son, inquire of (12) Tarriyelli and may she in turn mention (13) my name to the king (14) and to Iyyatalmi. (15) No[w] may my brother, (16) my son, make this inquiry of (17) Tarriyelli and return (18) word to your brother, (19) your father.

V. Letters

253

Vocalized Text (1) tamu iwriqena (2) l iwripuzini (3) biniya ahya rugum (4) iluma taffuruka (5) tasallimuka (6) kaya luatu (7) sipri da laiktu (8) imma tarriyelli (9) mahhiya ragamat (10) wa hatti ahya (11) binya yisal (12) tarriyelli pa ragamat (13) l malki sumaya (14) wa l iyyatalmi (15) wa ha[tti] ahya (16) binya yisal (17) tarriyelli wa rigma (18) tatib l ahka (19) l adanika Notes (3, 1011, 1516, 1819) {bn-}, {h-}, {dn-} the social relationship of the correspondents is expressed as existing on two levels, equality (brothers) and superiority-inferiority (father . . . son), but the text does not provide the data necessary to determine what the real-life relationship was (for example, an older brother who has acted as father to a younger brother since the death of their father . . .). (9) {mhy} /mah + hiya/. (10) {hy} in the French edition, the copy incorrectly read {zy}. (11, 16) {bny} common noun m.s.n. + pronominal sufx 1c.s. + y-enclitic. (15) {h[-]} restore {h[t]} or {h[m]}.

254

Selection of Texts

VI. Legal Texts


Plate Photo Text 36: A Suzerainty Treaty between Tuppiluliuma and Niqmaddu (RS 11.772+) Virolleaud 1940a: 26066; CTA 64; KTU 3.1; Pardee 2001b. Text Obverse (1u) -[. . .] (2u) m[. . .] (3u) mf[. . .] (4u) sp[s . . .] (5u) ql . [. . .] (6u) w mlk[. . . ]sh (7u) mn . [. . .] (8u) ky .[. . .] (9u) w l -[. . .] (10u) w nqmd . [. . .] (11u) [-] mn . sp[s . . .] (12u) blh . slm . -[. . .] (13u) mlk . rb . blh[. . .] (14u) nqmd . mlk . gr[t . . .] (15u) phy (16u) w tpllm . mlk . r[b ] (17u) mmt . l nqmd . -[---(-)]st (18u) hlny . rgmn . d[--(-) n]qmd (19u) l sps . rn . tn[---(-)]mn (20u) srm . tql . kbd [. k]s . mn . hr (21u) w rb . ktnt . w [.?] b (Lower edge) (22u) [--]s . mt pm (23u) [--]s [.] mt . qn (Reverse) (24u) rgmn . nqmd . mlk (25u) grt . d ybl . l sps (26u) mlk . rb . blh (27u) ks . hr . ktn . mt . pm (28u) mt . qn . l mlkt (29u) ks . hr . ktn . mt . pm (30u) mt . qn . l tryn (31u) ks . ksp . ktn . mt . pm (32u) mt . qn .! l tpnr (33u) [ kt]n . mt pm (34u) [ ] hbrtn[r] (35u) [ p]m (36u) [ hbrtn]r tn (37u) [ ] (38u) [ ] . l skn . [ ] (39u) [ ]mt pm . l s[. . .] (40u) [ ]-[ ]. --[. . .] ............................

VI. Legal Texts

255

Translation Obverse (1u) -[. . .] (2u) to[. . .] (3u) ARRIVED[. . .] (4u) the Su[n . . .] (5u) FALLEN [. . .] (6u) And KING[. . . Muk]ish (7u) to [. . .] (8u) how [. . .] (9u) and to -[. . .] (10u) Niqmaddu [. . .] (11u) [-] with the Su[n, great king,] (12u) his lord, remained at peace. [The Sun,] (13u) great king, his lord, [the delity of ] (14u) Niqmaddu, king of Ugari[t], (15u) did see. (16u) Tuppilulma, gr[eat] king, (17u) set up a covenant for Niqmaddu [. . .]. (18u) Here is the tribute that[Ni]qmaddu [will bring] (19u) to the Sun (goddess) of Arinna: tw[elve] minas, (20u) twenty shekels (of gold) and a [gob]let of gold (weighing) a mina; (21u) four kutunu-garments and a ubugarment; (22u) []ve hundred (shekels weight) of red-dyed cloth; (23u) [v]e hundred (shekels weight) of blue-dyed cloth. (24u) (This is) the tribute of Niqmaddu, king of (25u) Ugarit, that he is to bring to the Sun, (26u) great king, his lord. (27u) A goblet of gold, a kutunu-garment, one hundred (shekels weight) of red-dyed cloth, (28u) one hundred (shekels weight) of blue-dyed cloth, for the queen; (29u) a goblet of gold, a kutunu-garment, one hundred (shekels weight) of red-dyed cloth, (30u) one hundred (shekels weight) of blue-dyed cloth, for the crown prince; (31u) a goblet of silver, a kutunu-garment, one hundred (shekels weight) of red-dyed cloth, (32u) one hundred (shekels weight) of blue-dyed cloth, for the Tupanuru; (33u) [a goblet of silver, a kutu]nu-garment, one hundred (shekels weight) of red-dyed cloth, (34u) [one hundred (shekels weight) of blue-dyed cloth, for] the Huburtanu[ru]; (35u) [a goblet of silver, a kutunu-garment, one hundred (shekels weight) of re]d[-dyed cloth], (36u) [one hundred (shekels weight) of blue-dyed cloth, for the] second [Huburtanur]u; (37u) [a goblet of silver, a kutunu-garment, one hundred (shekels weight) of red-dyed cloth,] (38u) [one hundred (shekels weight) of blu]e-[dyed cloth], for the governor of [. . .]; (39u) [ ] one hundred (shekels weight) of red-dyed cloth, for the S[. . .]. (40u) [ ]A-[ ]. --[. . .] ............................ Vocalized Text (1u) -[. . .] (2u) imma[. . .] (3u) M[. . .] (4u) sap[s- . . .] (5u) qala [. . .] (6u) wa malku[. . . mugi]shi (7u) immanu [. . .] (8u) kaya [. . .] (9u) wa

256

Selection of Texts

l . . .] (10u) wa niqmaddu [. . .] (11u) [-] immanu sap[si . . .] (12u) balihu salima [wa sapsu] (13u) malku rabbu baluhu [. . .] (14u) niqmaddi malki ugari[t . . .] (15u) pahaya (16u) wa tuppilulma malku ra[bbu] (17u) mamatta l niqmaddi [. . .] sata (18u) halliniya argamanu du [yabilu ni]qmaddu (19u) l sapsi arinna tin [asrihu] man (20u) asrama tiqlu kubda [ka]su man hurau (21u) wa arbau kutunatu wa ubu (22u) [hami]su miatu pamu (23u) [hami]su miatu iqnau (24u) argamanu niqmaddi malki (25u) ugarit du yabilu l sapsi (26u) malki rabbi balihu (27u) kasu hurau kutunu mitu pami (28u) mitu iqnai l malkati (29u) kasu hurau kutunu mitu pami (30u) mitu iqnai l utriyani (31u) kasu kaspu kutunu mitu pami (32u) mitu iqnai l tupanuri (33u) [kasu kaspu kutu]nu mitu pami (34u) [ mitu iqnai l] huburtanu[ri] (35u) [kasu kaspu kutunu mitu pa]mi (36u) [mitu iqnai l huburtanu]ri tan (37u) [kasu kaspu kutunu mitu pami] (38u) [mitu iqna]i l sakini [ ] (39u) [ ]mitu pami l S[. . .] (40u) [ ]A-[ ]. --[. . .] ............................ Notes General: the restorations indicated primarily in the translation are the result of comparison with several Akkadian texts of the same type (RS 17.227, etc.). (6u) {[. . .]sh} restore {[. . . mg]sh}. (12u) restore {[w sps]} at the end of the line. (13u) a word expressing delity is to be restored at the end of the line. (18u) restore {[ybl]} in the lacuna (see line 25u). (19u) restore {[srh]} in the lacuna. (21u) recent collation has shown the reading {b}, a type of garment, to be likely. (22u, 23u) restore {[hm]s} at the beginning of the line. (23u, 28u39u) {qn} and {qn} show that the plural form /miatu/ is followed by the nominative, whereas the singular /mitu/ is followed by the genitive. (31u40u) the restorations indicated in the translation of lines 31u-38u are based on the parallel texts in Akkadian; these texts do not, however, provide good parallels for the restoration of lines 39u-40u.

VI. Legal Texts

257

Text 37: A Real-Estate Transfer (RS 16.382)


Virolleaud 1957, text 8; KTU 3.5; Hawley and Pardee 20023.

Plate Photo

Text Obverse Impression of dynastic seal (with syllabic inscription) (1) l . ym . hnd (2) mttmr . bn (3) nqmp . mlk (4) grt . ytn (5) sd . kqfdl (6) d . stn . d . b sd (7) -mt [.] yd . gth (Lower edge) (8) [-]d [.] zth . yd . (9) [-]rmh . yd (10) [-]lklh (Reverse) (11) w . ytn . nn (12) l . bln . bn . (13) kltn . w l (14) bnh . d [.] lm (15) sr . tltt (16) bns bnsm . (17) l . yqnn . bd (18) bln . bn . kltn (19) w bd . bnh . d (20) lm . w nt . (21) n [.] bh (Upper edge) (22) [m()s]mn (23) [mttmr .] bn (Obverse, above seal impression) (24) [nqmp . ml]k (25) [grt] Translation (1) On this day, (2) Ammittamru, son of (3) Niqmpa, king of (4) Ugarit, has given (5) the land of Kuqufadal, (6) which was (previously) transferred (to him), which is situated in the elds of (7) -MT, with its buildings, (8) [wi]th its olive orchard, with (9) its [vine]yard, with (10) [ever]ything pertaining to it (11) (all) this he has given (12) to Balanu, son of (13) Kilitenu, and to (14) his sons forever. (15) In the future, (16) no member of the (royal) personnel (17) may take (this property) from the possession of (18) Balanu, son of Kilitenu, (19) nor from the possession of his sons for(20)ever. As for the unuttu-tax, (21) there is none on this (land). (22) [Se]al of (23) [Ammittamru], son of (24) [Niqmpa, kin]g of (25) [Ugarit]. Vocalized Text (1) l ymi hannadi (2) ammittamru binu (3) niqmpa malku (4) ugarit yatana (5) sad kuqufadal (6) da sutana da bi sad (7) -MT yada gittihu (8) [ya]da ztihu yada (9) [ka]rmihu yada (10) [ku]lkulihu (11) wa yatanunnannu (12) l balina bini (13) kilitena wa l (14) banihu ad alami (15) sara talatata (16) bunusu bunusuma (17) la yiqqaannannu bd (18) balana bini kilitena (19) wa bd banihu ad (20) alami wa unuttu (21) nu bihu (22) [ma()sa]manu (23) [ammittamri] bini (24) [niqmpa mal]ki (25) [ugarit] Notes (6) {stn} 3m.s. perfective, Sp-stem, YTN.

258

Selection of Texts

(7) perhaps read {hmt} and identify this place name with the one attested once in syllabic script in the form {AN.ZA.GR um-ma-ti} (Nougayrol 1955: 80), which would indicate the vocalization /hummati/. (8) restore {[y]d} in this series of terms referring to the components of the property. (9) restore {[k]rmh}, for vineyards are often mentioned in the Akkadian contracts of this type and the term is found here below in Ugaritic (text 39:17, RS 94.2965). (10) restore {[k]lklh} on the pattern of the Akkadian contracts, where a reference to everything else often appears at the end of the list of specic components (for example, {qa-du gb-bi mi-me-su} RS 16.250:9 [PRU III, p. 85]); the term is well preserved here below in text 39:18 (RS 94.2965). (11) {ytn . nn} innitive (/yatanunnannu/) or perfective (/yatanannannu/). (16) {bns bnsm} singular + singular + m-enclitic. (22) {[m()s]mn} the word for seal is attested in three forms ({msmn}, {msmn}, and {msmn}) and which of those possibilities is to be restored here is uncertain because the space available is about midway between what is expected for one of the longer or shorter forms.

Plate Photo

Text 38: How Abdimilku May Bequeath His Property (RS 94.2168)
Bordreuil and Pardee forthcoming: text 56.

Text Obverse (1) l . ym . hnd (2) l . pn . mttmr (3) bn . nqmp (4) mlk . grt (5) bhtm . sdm . d . ytn (6) mlk l . bdmlk (7) w . l . bnh . . l (8) bn . bt . mlk (9) . l . bn . rdth (10) . l . bn . mhth (11) d . hb . bdmlk (12) b . bnh . l . bnh . hwt (13) ytn . bdmlk (14) bhth . sdh (15) mrh (Lower edge) (16) w . bdmlk (17) bnh . km (Reverse) (18) lbh . yskn . lhm (19) hm . lb . bdmlk (20) bhl . bnh . w . km (21) lbh . ybhl . hm (22) hm . lbh . bhl (23) bnh bn . bt . mlk (24) w . km . lbh (25) ybhl . hm . w . hm (26) lbh . bhl . bn . rdth (27) . bn . mhth (28) w . km . lbh (29) ybhl . hm

VI. Legal Texts

259

Translation (1) On this day, (2) in the presence of Ammittamru, (3) son of Niqmpa, (4) king of Ugarit (the following decision was handed down): (5) (As regards) the houses (and) the elds that the king (6) has given to Abdimilku (7) and to his sons, whether to (8) sons by the daughter of the king, (9) or to sons by his free-born wives, (10) or to sons by his female servants, (11) the one whom Abdimilki will prefer (12) among his sons, to that son (13) Abdimilku may give (14) his houses, his elds, (15) and his pasture lands. (16) Moreover Abdimilku, (as regards) (17) his sons, as (18) he wishes he may dispose (of his property) to them. (19) If Abdimilku wishes (20) to dismiss his sons, as he wishes (21) he may dismiss them. (22) If he wishes to dismiss (23) his sons by the daughter of the king, (24) as he wishes (25) he may dismiss them. If (26) he wishes to dismiss his sons by his free-born wives (27) or his sons by his female servants, (28) as he wishes (29) he may dismiss them. Vocalized Text (1) l ymi hannadi (2) l pan ammittamri (3) bini niqmpa (4) malki ugarit (5) bahatuma sadma du yatana (6) malku l abdimilki (7) wa l banihu l (8) bani bitti malki (9) l bani aradatihu (10) l bani amahatihu (11) da ihhaba abdimilku (12) bi banihu l binihu huwati (13) yatinu abdimilku (14) bahatihu sadhu (15) marhu (16) wa abdimilku (17) banihu kama (18) libbihu yasakkinu lhumu (19) himma libbu abdimilki (20) bahala banihu wa kama (21) libbihu yibhaluhumu (22) himma libbuhu bahala (23) banihu bani bitti malki (24) wa kama libbihu (25) yibhaluhumu wa himma (26) libbuhu bahala bani aradatihu (27) bani amahatihu (28) wa kama libbihu (29) yibhaluhumu Notes (1011) the horizontal dividing line marks the passage from the protasis to the apodosis. (11) {hb} the writing with {} shows the base of the D-stem to have been /qittala/ (or that there was regressive vowel harmony in the G-stem / ahiba/ / ihiba/, less likely because such vowel harmony usually occurs when the second vowel is long). (20 et passim) BHL, dismiss, set free, used to express the possibility open to the father of dismissing one or more of his sons, usually with a gift, while preferring another as the principal heir to the paternal estate (the

260

Selection of Texts

term used in the Akkadian of Ugarit to describe the process is zukk, lit., to purify, i.e., to declare free of further obligations, while zak, lit., to be pure, is used to describe the state of the sons concerning whom decisions of this type have been carried out).

Plate Photo

Text 39: Yabninu Acquires Real Estate (RS 94.2965)


Bordreuil and Pardee forthcoming: text 57.

Text Obverse (1) fr . gny (2) d . pt . ybnn (3) yd . psh (4) yd . nhlh (5) yd . frh (6) w . pph (7) npk . kwr (8) d . hlk . b . nhl (9) w . pp . bl (10) lmg (Lower edge) (11) bns . l . yq (12) psm . hnmt (Reverse) (13) bd . ybnn (14) d . lm (15) w . gt . rt (16) yd . sdh (17) yd . krmh (18) yd . klklh (19) w . y . bnn (20) b . sdm . hnmt (21) nt . mhkm (22) l . ybl (Upper edge) (23) ntm . bth (24) ybl Translation (1) Regarding the mountain of Aganayu (2) that Yabninu opened up, (3) with its boundary stones, (4) its water course, (5) its upland section: (6) its boundaries are (7) the spring of KWR (8) which runs into the watercourse (9) and the boundary with the owners of (10) ALMG-trees; (11) no member of the (royal) personnel may remove (12) these boundary stones (that is, the property that they mark off) (13) from the possession of Yabninu (14) forever. (15) And the farming installation (associated with the village) of Arutu, (16) with its elds, (17) with its vineyards, (18) with everything pertaining to it (has also become the property of Yabninu). (19) Yabninu (20) for these elds (21) is not required to pay (22) any unuttutax. (23) Nevertheless (for) his (principal) house (24) he must continue to pay the unuttu-tax. Vocalized Text (1) furu aganayi (2) du pataa yabninu (3) yada upasihu (4) yada nahlihu (5) yada furihu (6) wa upapuhu (7) napku KWR (8) du halaka bi nahli (9) wa upapu baali (10) almuggi (11) bunusu la yiqqau (12) upasima hannamati (13) bd yabninu (14) ad alami (15) wa gittu aruti (16) yada sadha (17) yada karamiha (18) yada kulkuliha (19) wa yabninu (20) bi sadma hannamati (21) unutta mahakama (22) la yabilu (23) unuttama btihu (24) yabilu

VI. Legal Texts

261

Notes 19) {y . bnn} the word-divider is an error. 20) {sdm} apparently refers to the second property only because no elds were mentioned in connection with the rst. 23) {ntm} the -m is enclitic and marks the contrast between this stipulation and the preceding one.

Text 40: A marziu-Contract (RS [Varia 14])


Miller 1971; KTU 3.9; Friedman 197980.

Plate Photo

Text Obverse (1) mrz (2) d qny (3) smmn (4) b . btw (5) w st . bsn (6) lwm . wm . g(7)rskm . (8) b . bty (9) ksp hmsm (Lower edge) (10) s (Reverse) (11) w sm.mn (12) rb . l . ydd (13) mt . mrz (14) w yrgm . l (15) smmn . tn . (16) ksp . tql d mnk (17) tqlm . ys (18) yp . hrsp (19) bn . qrnn (20) w . bdn (Upper edge) (21) bn . sgld Translation (1) Marziu-association (2) founded by (3) Samumanu (4) in his house. (5) He has set aside his storeroom (6) for them. If I (7) expel you (8) from my house, (9) fty (shekels) of silver (10) I must pay. (11) Samumanu (12) is the president. No member (13) of the marziu may arise (14) and say to (15) Samumanu: Give (back) (16) the shekel of silver that youre holding. (17) (Should this happen, the member) must pay two shekels (of silver). (18) Witness(es): Ihrasap, (19) son of Uqurnana, (20) and Abdinu, (21) son of Sigilda. Vocalized Text (1) marziu (2) du qanaya (3) samumanu (4) bi btiwu (or: btihu !) (5) wa sata ibusana (6) lwumu (or: lhu!mu) wimma (or: wa <i>mma) ag(7)rusukumu (8) bi btiya (9) kaspa hamisima (10) issau (11) wa samumanu (12) rabbu al yiddad (13) mutu marzii (14) wa yargum l (15) samumanu tin (16) kaspa tiqla da immanuka (17) tiqlma yissau (18) yapiu ihrasap (19) binu uqurnana (20) wa abdinu (21) binu sigilda

262

Selection of Texts

Notes (4) {btw} either phonetic writing (/btiwu/ /btihu/) or scribal error for {bth}. (5) {st} probably 3m.s. (one would expect the 1c.s. form to be written {stt} for /satati/). (6) {lwm} either phonetic writing (/lwumu/ /lhumu/) or scribal error for {lhm} to them (if taken as an error for {lkm}, to you, the sentence would be in the form of direct speech, unlikely for the reason indicated in the previous note); {wm} either phonetic writing (/wimma/ /waimma/ or /wahimma/) or scribal error for {whm/wm}. (10) {s} 1c.s. imperfective, G-stem, NS. (11) {sm . mn} the word-divider is an error. (12) {ydd} 3m.s. jussive, N-stem, DD. (18) {hrsp} the rst vowel of this personal name has assimilated by vowel harmony to the second (/ ah/ / ih/) as may occur also in the common noun (see above, text 31, RS 94.2406:32).

VII. Administrative Texts

263

VII. Administrative Texts


Text 41: Wine for Royal Sacricial Rites (RS 19.015)
Virolleaud 1965: text 4; KTU 1.91; Pardee 2000a: 489519.

Plate Photo

Text Translation Obverse (1) yn . d . ykl . bd . r[. . .] Wine that is to be consumed under the supervision of [. . .] (2) b . db . mlk [. . .] during the royal sacricial rites: (3) db pn the sacrices (for the gods of Mount) apunu; (4) tzfm the TZG -sacrices; (5) lb (the sacrices for) Iluib; (6) l bldn (the sacrices for) the Gods-of-the-Land; (7) [p]dry . bt . mlk (the sacrices for) Pidray (in) the royal palace; (8) [-]lp . zr (the sacrices for/of) [-]LP IZR; (9) [-]rz (the sacrices for/of) [-]RZ; (10) k . trb . ttrt . sd . bt . mlk (the sacrices for) when Attaru-Sad enters the royal palace; (11) k . trbn . rspm . bt . mlk (the sacrices for) when the Rasapuma enter the royal palace; (12) hl . dg (the sacrices for/of) HLU DG; (13) dtm (the sacrices of) the new moons; (14) db . bl----. k . tdd . the sacrices for Balu; (the sacrices for) blt . bhtm when Balatu-Bahatima arises; (15) b . fb . rsp . b (the sacrices) in the sacricial pit of Rasap abai; (16) [ ]mm [ ]MM; Lower edge (17) [ ]- . ln [ ]-. ILN; (18) [ ] . md [.] [ ] . MD [.] R[-]SPD--[. . .]; r[-]spd--[. . .] (19) [ ]- [ ]-; (20) [-]-[--]lt [ -]-[--]LT.

264

Selection of Texts

Reverse (21) lbnm [.] sr . yn Labnuma: ten (kaddu-measures of) wine, (22) hlb . gngnt . tlt . y[n] Halbu Ganganati: three (kaddu-measures of) wine, (23) br . sr . yn Bairu: ten (kaddu-measures of) wine, (24) nn [.] rb . yn Nanuu: four (kaddu-measures of) wine, (25) sql tlt . yn Suqalu: three (kaddu-measures of) wine, (26) smny . kdm . yn Samnayu: two kaddu-measures of wine, (27) smgy . kd . yn Sammigayu: one kaddu of wine; (28) hzp . ts . yn Hizpu: nine (kaddu-measures) of wine; (29) br . sr [.] Biiru: ten (kaddu-measures of) mbm[b ]-m sp wine, X kaddu-measures of sp-wine; (30) hpty . kdm . Hupatayu: two kaddu-measures of m[b . . .] mb-wine . . . ; (31) gm . rb . Agimu: four (kaddu-measures of) m[b . . .] mb-wine . . . ; (32) srs . sb . mb[. . .] Surasu: seven (kaddu-measures of) mb-wine . . . ; (33) rqd . tlt . mb . w Raqdu: three (kaddu-measures of) . -[. . .] mb-wine and . . . ; (34) hnp . tt . mb Uhnappu: six (kaddu-measures of) mb-wine. (35) tgmr . yn . mb . s[. . .] Total: wine (and) mb-wine: seventy-four (kaddu-measures); (36) w . s[p .] tn . kbd[. . .] sp-wine: X-TENS and two (kaddumeasures). Vocalized Text (1) ynu du yikl bd R[. . .] (2) bi dabai malki (3) dabu apuni (4) tazuffuma (5) iluib (6) ilu bildani (7) [pi]dray bta malki (8) [-]LP IZR (9) [-]RZ (10) ki tirabu attartu sad bta malki (11) ki tirabuna rasapuma bta malki (12) HLU DG (13) udatuma (14) dabu bali---- ki tiddadu balatu bahatima (15) bi fabbi rasap abai (16) [ ]MM (17) [ ]- ILN (18) [ ] MD[-]R[-]SPD-[. . .] (19) [ ]- (20) [-]-[--]LT (21) labnuma asru ynu (22) halbu ganganati talatu y[nu] (23) bairu asru ynu (24) nanuu arbau ynu (25) suqalu talatu ynu (26) samnayu kaddama ynu (27) sammigayu kaddu ynu (28) hizpu tisu ynu (29) biiru asru M[B ]-M SP (30) hupatayu kaddama M[B . . .] (31) agimu arbau M[B . . .] (32) surasu sabu MB [. . .] (33) raqdu talatu MB wa

VII. Administrative Texts

265

[. . .] (34) uhnappu tittu MB (35) tagmaru yni MB sa[buma arbau kubda] (36) wa S[P] tin kubda [. . .] Notes (2) lit., sacrices of the kingdb refers to the sacrices in the narrow sense of the word and to the accompanying feast. (320) each entry refers to a royal sacricial rite. (2134) list of the towns that sent wine and the type and quantity from each. (35) working from the numbers in the preceding list, it appears necessary to restore {s[bm]} + {[rb]} + {[kbd]}, though the order of the last two terms is uncertain since kbd may either precede or follow the second element of a compound number.

Text 42: An Account Text for Yabninu (RS 15.062)


Virolleaud 1957: text 127; KTU 4.158; Pardee 2000b: 2441.

Plate Photo

Text Obverse (1) tt . mt . ksp (2) tbn . ybnn (3) rbm . l . mt . smn (4) rbm . l . mt . tsr (5) tt . tt . b . tql . tltt . l . srm . ksphm (6) pstm . b . sbm (7) tlt . mt . trm . b . srt (8) mt . drm . b . srt (9) sr . ydt . b . srt (10) hms . kkrm . mll (Lower edge) (11) srt . ksph (12) hms . kkr . qnm (13) tltt . w . tltt . ksph (Reverse) (14) rb . kkr (15) lgbt . rbt (16) ksph (17) kkr . srt (18) sbt . ksph (19) hms . mqdm . d nyn (20) b . tql . dprn . d (21) b . tql (22) hmsm . rgz . b . hmst Translation (1) Six hundred (shekels) of silver: (2) the Yabninu account: (3) one hundred and forty (pieces) of pine-wood, (4) one hundred forty (pieces) of cypress-wood, (5) six of each for (one) shekel (so that) their (total price in) silver is twenty-three (shekels) of silver; (6) two mares for seventy (shekels each); (7) three hundred doves for ten (shekels per hundred); (8) one hundred pins (?) for ten (shekels); (9) ten handles for ten (shekels each); (10) ve talents (of the aromatic plant) umlal, (11) its (total price in silver being) ten (shekels); (12) ve talents of reeds, (13) three (shekels per talent for one kind) and three (shekels per talent for another kind being) the (price of each talent in) silver; (14) four talents (15) of (local) green stone (?) four

266

Selection of Texts

(shekels) (16) (being) its (total price in) silver; (17) (one) talent of wool, (18) seven (shekels) (being) its (total price in) silver; (19) ve MQDM DNYN (20) for (one) shekel (per piece); one (piece) of juniper-wood (21) for (one) shekel; (22) fty (pieces) of walnut-wood for ve (shekels per piece). Vocalized Text (1) tittu miati kaspu (2) itbanu yabnini (3) arbauma l miti samnu (4) arbauma l miti tiissaru (5) tittu tittu bi tiqli talatatu l asrma kaspuhuma (6) pusatama bi sabima (7) talattu miati turruma bi asrati (8) mitu adaruma bi asrati (9) asru yadatu bi asrati (10) hamisu kakkaruma umlal (11) asratu kaspuhu (12) hamisu kakkaru qanma (13) talatatu wa talatatu kaspuhu (14) arbau kakkaru (15) algabati arbaatu (16) kaspuhu (17) kakkaru saarti (18) sabatu kaspuha (19) hamisu MQDM D NYN (20) bi tiqli dipranu aadu (21) bi tiqli (22) hamisuma irguzu bi hamisati Notes (3 et passim) the unit of sale of the various items mentioned in this text is only indicated in the case of the talent (kkr). (35) the phrase tt tt is to be taken as indicating that the pine and cypress pieces were saplings exchanged in bundles of six. (5, 6) ksp + pronominal sufx indicates the total price for a given entry while b followed by a gure indicates the unit price. (8) these pins (if that is indeed the meaning of the word) were, like doves (line 7), sold by the hundred. (1213) as is shown by the singular pronominal sufx on ksp, referring to the talent rather than to qnm, which is a plural, and the repetition of the number (tltt w tltt), the price formula here is mixed, apparently reecting the presence in this lot of several kinds of reeds: this peculiar way of stating the price, by the total price of a talent of each type of reed, leads to the conclusion that the total silver equivalence for these reeds was fteen shekels.

Plate Photo

Text 43: An Account Text for Bronzeworkers (RS 18.024)


Virolleaud 1965: text 101; KTU 4.337; Pardee 2000b: 4156.

Text Obverse (1) spr . tbn . sbrdnm

VII. Administrative Texts

267

(2) hms- . kkrm . lp- . kbd (3) tlt . l . nskm . brtym (4) bd . rtn . w . tt . mt . brr (5) b . tmnym . ksp tltt . kbd (6) hms . lp . tlt . l . hlby (7) bd . tlm . b . srm . hmst (8) kbd . ksp (9) kkrm . srt . stt . bd . gg[. . .] (10) b . srt . ksp (11) tlt . bm . bd . lhn . b . srt [.] ksp (12) r . l . ql . d . ybl . prd .(Lower edge) (13) b . tql . w . np . ksp (14) tmn . lbsm . w . mslt (15) l . dmym . b . tmnt . srt . ksp (Reverse) (16) sbm . lbs . d . rb . bt . mlk (17) b . mt . hmst . kbd . ksp (18) tlt . ktnt . bd . nrmy (19) b . srt . ksp . b . r (20) tqlm . hr . b . tmnt . ksp (21) srt . ksp . b . lp . bd . bn . m[. . .] (22) ts . n . b . tst . ksp (23) mslt . b . tql . ksp (24) kdwt . l . grgyn . b . tql[ . ksp] (25) hmsm . smt . b . tql[ . ksp] (26) kkr . w . mlt . tyt . -[. . .] (27) [b .] sb[t . w .] np . ksp (Upper edge) (28) [tg]mr . k[sp .] tlt . mt Translation (1) Bronzeworkers account text: (2) ve talents, one thousand (shekels) (3) of copper for the founders of Biiratu, (4) entrusted to Urtenu, and six hundred (shekels) of tin, (5) for eighty-three (shekels) of silver; (6) ve thousand (shekels) of copper for a man from (the town of) Halbu, (7) entrusted to Talmiu, for twenty-ve (shekels) (8) of silver; (9) two talents of wool cloth, entrusted to GG[. . .], (10) for ten (shekels) of silver;

268

Selection of Texts

(11) three ubu-garments, entrusted to Alihanni, for ten (shekels) of silver; (12) (one) riu-garment, for the messenger who travels on mule-back, (13) for one and a half shekels of silver; (14) eight lubusu-garments and (one) masallatu-garment, (15) for persons from (the town of) Udmu, for eighteen (shekels) of silver; (16) seventy lubusu-garments, which were delivered to the royal palace, (17) for one hundred and ve (shekels) of silver; (18) three kutunu-garments, entrusted to Annarummiya, (19) for ten (shekels) of silver, (Annarummiya being established) in (the town of) Aru; (20) two shekels of gold for eight (shekels) of silver; (21) ten (shekels) of silver for (one) male bovid, (which was) entrusted to bn m[. . .]; (22) nine (heads) of caprovids for nine (shekels) of silver; (23) (one) masallatu-garment for (one) shekel of silver; (24) (one kiddawattu-garment, for Girgiyannu, for (one) shekel [of silver]; (25) fty ropes (or straps) for (one) shekel [of silver]; (26) (one) talent and one maltau-measure of the asa foetida-plant[. . .] (27) [for] sev[en (shekels) and a h]alf of silver; (28) [tot]al si[lver]: three hundred (shekels). Vocalized Text (1) sipru itbani sabardennima (2) hamisu kakkaruma alpu kubda (3) taltu l nasikima biiratiyyima (4) bd urtena wa tittu miati baruru (5) bi tamaniyima kaspi talatati kubda (6) hamisu alpu taltu l halbiyyi (7) bd talmii bi asrma hamisati (8) kubda kaspi (9) kakkarama saartu sattu bd GG[. . .] (10) bi asrati kaspi (11) talatu ubuma bd alihanni bi asrati kaspi (12) riu l qali di yabala pirdu (13) bi tiqli wa napi kaspi (14) taman lubusuma wa masallatu (15) l udmiyyima bi tamanati asrati kaspi (16) sabuma lubusu du arabu bta malki (17) bi miti hamisati kubda kaspi (18) talatu kutunatu bd annarummiya (19) bi asrati kaspi bi ari (20) tiqlama hurau bi tamanati kaspi (21) asratu kaspu bi alpi bd bini M[. . .] (22) tisu anu bi tisati kaspi (23) masallatu bi tiqli kaspi (24) kiddawattu l girgiyanni bi tiqli [kaspi] (25) hamisuma summattu bi tiqli [kaspi] (26) kakkaru wa maltau tiyatu [. . .] (27) [bi] saba[ti wa] napi kaspi (28) [tag]maru ka[spi] talatu miati

VII. Administrative Texts

269

Note (12) {d ybl prd} lit., whom a mule bears.

Text 44: A Ration List for Royal Workers (RS 19.016)


Virolleaud 1965: text 11; KTU 4.609; Pardee 1999: 3058.

Plate Photo

Text Obverse (1) spr . pr . bns mlk . b yrh tt[bnm] (2) rspb . rb srt . mryn

Translation

Ration text of the royal personnel (in service) during the month of ITTBNM. Rasapab, decurion, (and his men:) Maryanu, (3) pfqn . lbl . krwn . lbn . dn Pufiqenni, Ilbalu, Kurwanu, Labnu, Adnu, (4) hyrn . mdt Hiyyaranu, MDT. (5) smn . rb srt . kkln . bd . Samanu, decurion, (and his men:) bn Kukulanu, Abdu, Abanu, (6) sdyn . nn . dqn Saduyanu, Unenna, Diqnu. (7) bdnt . rb srt . mnm . tbm Abdianatu, decurion, (and his men:) . shr . zn . lhd Munaimu, Tubammu, Sahuru, Uzzinu,Ilhaddu. (8) bnl . rb srt . lkn . ypn . Biniilu, decurion, (and his men:) Lukanu, t[ ] Yapanu, T[. . .]. (9) ym . bd . bn . krwn . tfd YM under Ubinu: Kurwanu, Tefida, . mnm Munaimu. (10) ptrm . sm rgm . skn . qrt PTRM, who listens to the word of the . --prefect of the city. (11) gbn . sm . skn . qrt agbanu, who listens to < the word of>? the prefect of the city. (12) nfr krm . bddt . bln . Vineyard guards: Abdiadattu, Balanu, ypmlk Yapaamilku. (13) tfrm . mnm . klyn . drsp Doormen: Munaimu, Kiliyanu, . flmn Adrasapu, almanu,

270

Selection of Texts

(14) []bfl . n . frn (15) sb . mqdst . dmlk . ttp . mrn (16) hqflm . [ ]n . pbn . nqbn . sbd (17) srm . t[ ]- . gpn (18) rs b[htm . ]-[-]-n . bdyrh . dtn . ytr (19) dbl[ ]dtn . ymn . bnl (20) dn . w . ldgn . bm (21) tdflm . ln . bln . klqy (22) tdn . rf[ ]-t . zn . mtn . [--]mg (23) rs qn[ ]dqn . bln (24) fltn . bd . -[ ]-n (25) nsk . qm . klyn[.] -[-]qn . bdlt . btl (26) nnmn . dy . klby . dqn (27) rtm . gbn . dn . ynm[. ]- (28) rs . mrkbt . zn [.] bln . tb[ ]p . bnbq [.] rtn Lower edge (29) [-]kmm . klby . kl[-]y . dqn[. . .] (30) ntn . rtn . bd . nr- [. . .] (31) zn . w ymdsr . bd . nsny

Abfilu, ianu, uranu. Drawers of water for the sanctuaries: Admilku, TTP, Maranu. Arrow-makers: I[ Pabnu, NQBN, SBD. Singers: T[ ]N,

]- , Gupanu.

House-builders: [ ]N, Abdiyarihu, udtanu, Yatru, Adbalu, [ ], udtanu, Yaminu, Biniilu. Adnu and Ildaganu: wood-cutters. TDLM: Ilanu, Balanu, Kiliqeyu. TDN R[ : A[ ]MG ]T, Uzzinu, Mattenu,

Makers of small objects: [ Diqnu, Balanu, altenu, Abdu, -[ ]N.

],

Casters of arrowheads: Kiliyanu, -[-]QN, Abdiilatu, Batulu, Ananimennu, Adayu, Kalbiya, Diqnu. Plowmen: agbanu, Adnu, Yanamu, [ ]-. Chariot-makers: Uzzinu, Balanu, TB[ ]P, BNBQ, Artenu.

[-]KMM: Kalbiya, KL[-]Y, Diqnu [ Untenu, Artenu under NR-[ ],

],

Uzzinu and Yamudsarru under ANSNY.

VII. Administrative Texts

271

Reverse (32) nsk . ksp [.] tmrtn . ktrmlk (33) ymn . hmlk . bdrp . dn [.] t--(-) (34) bdn . qln . mtn . ydln (35) bl dtt . tlgn . ytn (36) bl tfptm . krwn . lsn . gyn (37) mnn . sr . grt . qkr . yr

Silversmiths: Tamartenu, Ktarmalku, Yaminu, Ahmilku, Abdirapau, Adanu, T--(-) Badunu, QLN, Mattenu, Yadlinu. Makers of DTT: TLGN, Yatanu. Makers of TPTM: Kurwanu, Ilisanu, Agiyanu. Muninu, singer of Ugarit. Qakaru, potter.

Plate Photo

(38) tgfln . hms . ddm Taguflinu: ve dudu-measures. (39) [-(-)]-r . hms . ddm [-]-R: ve dudu-measures. (40) [ ]y[. . .] [ ]Y[. . .] [] (41) [ ] [] (42) [ ]lhm [ ]LHM [] (43) [ ] [] (44) [ ] [] (45) [ ]-n [ ]-N [] (46) [ ] [] (47) [ ] [] (48) [ ]dd m[ ] [ X] dudu-measures. [] Left edge (49) tt . l . srm . bn[s mlk . -] . hzr . lq . p[r] Twenty-six (types of) royal personnel[ ] (who are) in service ? (and who) have received rations.

272

Selection of Texts

(50) st . srh . bn[s mlk . - .] hzr . Eleven (persons belonging to) the royal personnel [ ] (who are) in service ? (51) bl . sd (and who are) land owners. Notes General remark: the vocalized text of the introduction and of the colophon, the only sections for which the presentation of a separate vocalized text is worth-while, is indicated below in these notes. (1) vocalized text: /sipru ipri bunusi malki bi yarhi ITT[BNM]/. (11) {sm . skn} perhaps emend to {sm <rgm> . skn}. (20) {bm} the scribe rst wrote {bm} then erased the lower wedge of the second {} but without completely effacing the left part of this wedge. (35) {dtt} the form of the rst sign is somewhere between {} and {t}. (4951) vocalized text: /tittu l asrma bunu[su malki -] HZR laqiu ipri | ast asrihu bunu[su malki -] HZR | baalu sad/.

Plate Photo

Text 45: A Ration List with Village Names (RS 86.2213)


Bordreuil and Pardee 2001: text 36.

Text Obverse (1) mlk tn . prm (2) r tlt (3) gbly d (4) lm d (5) mrby d (6) bry tn (7) mr d (8) rny d (9) srt d (10) bqt q d (11) nqpt d (12) skn rb Lower edge (13) sbn d (14) bq d Reverse (15) rqd tn (16) srs d

Translation Mulukku: two (units) of rations; Aru: three; Gibalaya: one; Ullamu: one; Marabayu: one; Uburayu: two; Muaru: one; Araniya: one; Saartu: one; Baqatu, aaqu: one; nuqapat: one; Uskanu: four; Subbanu: one; ibaqu: one; Raqdu: two; Surasu: one.

Vocalized Text mulukku tin iprma aru talatu gibalaya aadu ullamu aadu marabayu aadu uburayu tin muaru aadu araniya aadu saartu aadu baqatu aaqu aadu nuqapat aadu uskanu arbau subbanu aadu ibaqu aadu raqdu tin surasu aadu

VII. Administrative Texts

273

Text 46: Leaders of Ten and Their Men (RS 94.2050+)


Bordreuil and Pardee forthcoming: text 24.

Plate Photo

Text Column I Upper edge (1) [b]n [.] gld . ---- 5 Obverse (2) w nlh . ---------- - (3) [b]n . spsm . ----- - (4) [b]n . mdn . ------ 2 (5) [b]n . nnr . ------- 5 (6) [bn] . yrm . ---------- 2 (7) [bn .] rpsh . ------ 2 (8) [ ]bn . ----------- 2 (9) [ ]sy . ---------- 1 (10) [ ]-y . ------------- 1 (11) [b]n [.] brzn . ----- 1 (12) w . nlh . ---------- 1 (13) bn . kdn . ---------- 1 (14) bn . bn . --------- 1 (15) b[n .] tlgn . -------- 2 (16) bn . rsw . ----------- 2 (17) bd . mlk . ----------- 4 (18) bn . lb . ------------- 2 (19) bn . rt . --------------- 2 (20) bn . hrmln . ------- 1 (21) [b]n . qn . --------- 6 (22) [b]n . tgqn . ------- 4 (23) [b]n . sbl . ------- 3 Lower edge (24) bn . ksd . ------------ 1 (25) bn . hnyn . ---------- 2 Reverse (26) bn . mmy . ---------- 2 (27) bn . gpn . ------------ 1 (28) bn . plwn . ---------- 1 (29) bn . frgn . ----------- 1 (30) bn . ptn . ----------- 1 (31) bn . byn . ----------- 2

Translation

Vocalized Text

Binu-Galadi ve, and his heir X, Binu-Sapsuma X; Binu-Ammadani two, Binu-anunuri ve, Binu-Yarimmi two, Binu-Aripsahi two, Binu-Gabana two, [ ]SY one, [ ]-Y one, Binu-Burzani one, and his heir one, Binu-Kuduna one, Binu-abana one, Binu-TLGN two, Binu-Arsuwa two, Abdimilku four, Binu-Ullubi two, Binu-RT two; Binu-HRMLN one, Binu-Quani six, Binu-Tagiqana four, Binu-Isibali three, Binu-KSD one, Binu-Hanyani two, Binu-Mamiya two, Binu-Gupani one, Binu-PLWN one, Binu-urgana one; Binu-Aputena one, Binu-Ubbiyani two,

binu galadi hamisu wa naaluhu X binu sapsuma X binu ammadani tin binu anunuri hamisu binu yarimmi tin binu aripsahi tin binu gabana tin [ ]SY aadu [ ]-Y aadu binu burzani aadu wa naaluhu aadu binu kuduna aadu binu abana aadu binu TLGN tin binu arsuwa tin abdimilku arbau binu ullubi tin binu RT tin binu HRMLN aadu binu quani tittu [bi]nu tagiqana arbau [bi]nu isibali talatu binu KSD aadu binu hanyani tin binu mamiya tin binu gupani aadu binu PLWN aadu binu furgana aadu binu aputena aadu binu ubbiyani tin

274

Selection of Texts

(32) bn . sty . ------------- 2 (33) klttb . ---------------- 2 (34) [b]n . bdn . -------- 1 (35) [b]n . hdmn . ------ 6 (36) [b]n . sbl -------- 2 (37) [bn] . pr . ----------- 1 (38) [ ]yngrn . -------- 3 (39) [b]n [.] btry . ------ 4 (40) w [.] nlh . -------- 1 (41) [b]n . syn . -------- 1 (42) [b]n . bd . hmn . 2 (43) [b]n . ddy . ---------- 1 (44) [b]n . brn . -------- 3 (45) [b]n . ltr . ----------- 1 (46) [b]n . -d . --------- 1 Column II Obverse (47) bn . rpt . ------------ 1 (48) bn . sgryn . ---------- 1 (49) bn . nmn . ---------- 1 (50) bn . trnn . ------------ 1 (51) brdd . ---------------- 2 (52) w dbrh . ---------- 1 (53) bn . mlkym . -------- 1 (54) bn . ntp . ------------- 3 (55) bn . smtr . ----------- 1 (56) w dbrh . ------------ 1 (57) bn . hnzr . ----------- 1 (58) bn . lmyn . ---------- 1

Binu-Sattuya two, Kilitetub two, Binu-Baduni one, Binu-Hudmuni six, Binu-Sibili two, Binu-upari one, [ ]YNGRN three, Binu-BTRY four and his heir one; Binu-Suyanu one, Binu-Abdihamanu two, Binu-Dudaya one, Binu-abrana three, Binu-Ilutarru one, Binu-DD one,

binu sattuya tin kilitetub tin binu baduni aadu binu hudmuni tittu binu sibili tin binu upari aadu [ ]YNGRN talatu binu BTRY arbau wa naaluhu aadu binu suyana aadu binu abdihamani tin binu dudaya aadu binu abrana talatu binu ilutarru aadu binu DD aadu

(59) w nlh . ------------- 1 (60) w . nlh . ------------ 1 (61) bn . mglb . ---------- 3 Column III Reverse (62) rb . srt Leaders of ten:

binu RPT aadu binu sugriyana aadu Binu-Numana one, binu numana aadu Binu-Turanana one; binu turanana aadu BRDD two, BRDD tin and his heir by oath wa UDBRuhu one, aadu Binu-Milkiyama one, binu milkiyama aadu Binu-Natappi three, binu natappi talatu Binu-SMTR one, binu SMTR aadu and his heir by oath wa UDBRuhu one, aadu Binu-Hanizarri one, binu hanizarri aadu Binu-alamiyyana one, binu alamiyyana aadu and his heir one, wa naaluhu aadu and his heir one, wa naaluhu aadu Binu-Maglibi three. binu maglibi talatu Binu-RPT one, Binu-Sugriyana one,

rabbu asarti

VII. Administrative Texts

275

(63) bn . spsm (64) bn . trnn (65) bn . mglb Column IV (66) bn [.] frgn (67) bn . btry (68) bn . rt

Binu-Sapsuma, Binu-Turanana, Binu-Maglibi, Binu-urgana, Binu-BTRY, Binu-RT.

binu sapsuma binu turanana binu maglibi binu furgana binu BTRY binu RT

Notes General note on the structure of this text: comparison with RS 94.2064 indicates that the gure in each line refers to the number of persons under the control of the individual named, either as his personal assistants (nrm) or as the quota of men that he is providing to perform serviceduty to the king; the six names of leaders of ten in lines 6268 appeared earlier in the text, though the order of mention is different in the two sections, and we have set off each of these names in lines 161 with a semicolon on the hypothesis that the text consists of a list of groups of ten (an administrative ction, given that the actual number of persons named per group varies from three to sixteen) with the name of the leader placed at the end of each list of members. (8) restore {[bn . g]bn} on the basis of RS 94.2064:29. (17) in spite of the word-divider, this is a compound personal name (servant of [the god] Milku), not an administrative title (servant of the king), as is shown by line 42, where a word-divider separates the two elements of a personal name preceded by bn. (38) {yngrn} nds no parallel in the onomasticon of Ugarit, and we must consider the possibility that it is the beginning of the name that is lost in the lacuna rather than the word bn son. (46) the traces remaining of the second sign appear to indicate the reading {dd}, though this personal name is presently unknown. (51) the {r} of the personal name contains an extra wedge, which appears to be a simple error. (52, 56) {w dbr} appears to ll the slot of {w nlh} and may designate someone who has been chosen and sworn to heirship because the patron has no natural heir.

276

Selection of Texts

Plate Photo

Text 47: A Sale of Ebony-Wood (RS 94.2392+)


Bordreuil and Pardee forthcoming: text 40.

Text Obverse (1) [ ]kr . hbn . d . mkr (2) [ ]t . mt kbd (3) b rbm . smn (4) w . krsm (5) kkr . hbnm . tn (6) d mnt (7) b sb . smn (8) tt . ktnm . b []rb (9) smn w . krs (10) tgmr . smn (11) hmsm . kd . kbd (12) w . tlt . krst (13) l . tqlny (Lower edge) (14) w srm . tmn (15) [k]bd . smn (Reverse) (16) [l .] lty Translation (1) [Six ? t]alents of ebony, (belonging to the) merchant(-category), (2) (plus) [si]x? hundred (shekels), (3) in exchange for forty (kaddumeasures) of (olive) oil (4) and two kurrusau(-measures) (of olive oil). (5) One talent of ebony, (in) two (pieces), (6) (belonging to the) tribute(-category), (7) in exchange for seven (kaddu-measures) of (olive) oil. (8) Two kutunu(-garments) in exchange for [f ]our (9) kaddu(-measures) of (olive) oil and one kurrusau(-measure) (of olive oil). (10) Total of (olive) oil: (11) fty-one kaddu(-measures) (12) and three kurrusau (-measures) (of olive oil) (13) to the Ashqelonite. (14) And twenty-eight (15) kaddu(-measures) of (olive) oil (16) [to] the Alashian. Vocalized Text (1) [tittu ki]kkaru habuni di makkari (2) [ti]ttu miatu kubda (3) bi arbaima samni (4) wa kurrusama (5) kikkaru habunma tin (6) di manaati (7) bi sabi samni (8) titta kutunama bi [a]rbai (9) samni wa kurrusai (10) tagmaru samni (11) hamisuma kaddu kubda (12) wa talatu kurrusaatu (13) l atqalaniyyi (14) wa asrama taman (15) [ku]bda samni (16) [l] alatiyyi Notes General note on the structure of this text: the rst four paragraphs appear to deal with a three-part transaction (pieces of ebony-wood for resale, two trunks of ebony for tribute, and two kutunu-garments, all this exchanged

VII. Administrative Texts

277

for fty-one kaddu-measures of olive oil, about 560 liters) whereas the fth deals with a second transaction in which the medium of exchange for the olive oil is not indicated (perhaps silver at a standard rate). (1, 2) judging from the available space, restore {[tt . k]kr} and {[t]t} rather than tlt in each case. (1, 5) the practical distinction between the categories of wood is not clear, perhaps simply that the tribute-category was intended to serve as tribute to the Hittite sovereign. (4, 9, 12) the three principal forms of the common noun kurrusau are encountered in this text: {krsm} the dual in the oblique case after the preposition bi, {krs} the singular in the genitive after the same preposition, {krst} the plural in the nominative (or the genitive).

Text 48: Provisions for a Month (RS 94.2600)


Bordreuil and Pardee forthcoming: text 49.

Plate Photo Vocalized Text tittu dudu siaruma wa matlatama hamisu asru ynu

Text Obverse (1) tt . dd . srm (2) w . mtltm (3) hms . sr . yn

Translation Six dudu(-measures) of barley plus two-thirds (of a measure); fteen kaddu(-measures) of wine;

(4) sb . dd . gdl seven dudu(-measures) of GDL (5) w . prp plus one half (of a measure); (6) mtltm . nr two-thirds of a dudu(-measure) of NR; Lower edge (7) hms . n ve caprovids; Reverse (8) hms . ydt . qm ve portions ? of UQM; (9) tltm . prqt tyt thirty PRQT of asa foetida; (10) kt . kmn one kitu(-vessel) of cumin;

sabu dudu GDL wa paripu matlatama NR

hamisu anu

hamisu yadatu ? UQM talatuma PRQT tiyatu kitu kamunu

278

Selection of Texts

(11) kt . sbbym (12) ml . pnm (13) hswn . hrb Upper edge (14) krp . w . tt . smn (15) k . ksm Left edge (16) b . yrh (17) blt . tb

one kitu(-vessel) of black cumin; kitu sibibiyyuma two handfuls of dried thyme; malaa upnma haswannu haribu

one kurrupau(-measure) and one kurrupau wa taittu taittu(-measure) of (olive) oil samnu as KSM. ka KSM In the month of ibalatu (which?) repeats. bi yarhi ibalati tabi

Notes Right edge: on the photograph, one sees several partially erased remnants of a previous text. (2) the fraction refers to the measure named in the preceding line. (12) lit., two fulnesses of two cupped hands. (17) the meaning of the phrase (which?) repeats is unknown, though the reference may be to an intercalary month.

Texts 4951: Debit Accounts Owing to Muninuya Plate Photo Text 49: RIH 84/04
Bordreuil 1995: 35; cf. CAT 4.791.

Text Obverse (1) spr . ksp (2) mnny (3) ttm . ksp (4) l . yrmn (5) sbm . tqlm (6) kbd . ksp (7) l . nntn (8) bn . yrm

Translation Document of silver of Muninuya: sixty (shekels) of silver owed by Yarimanu; seventy-two shekels of silver owed by Anantenu, son of Yarimmu;

Vocalized Text sipru kaspi muninuya tittuma kaspu al yarimana sabuma tiqlama kubda kaspu al anantena bini yarimmi

VII. Administrative Texts

279

(9) rbm . ksp (10) l . tmrtn (11) bn . rmy (12) rbm . ksp Lower edge (13) l . bnl (14) bn . krwn Reverse (15) ttm . ksp (16) l . bfl . bn . tdny (17) rbm . ksp (18) l . tlmyn . bn . ly (19) ttt . kbd . tltm (20) ksp . l . yqrn (21) bn . ytrm . slmy

forty (shekels) of silver owed by Tamartenu, son of Urumiya; forty (shekels) of silver owed by Biniilu, son of Kurwanu;

arbauma kaspu al tamartena bini urumiyi arbauma kaspu al biniili bini kurwana

sixty (shekels) of silver owed by Abfilu, son of Tidinaya; forty (shekels) of silver owed by Talmiyanu, son of Iliya;

tittuma kaspu al abfili bini tidinaya arbauma kaspu al talmiyana bini iliya

thirty-six (shekels) tittatu kubda talatuma of silver owed by Yaqiranu, kaspu al yaqirana son of Yatarmu, from bini yatarmi salmiyyi Salmayu; asrama kaspu al rasapmalku salmiyyi arbaatu asratu kaspu al gallana bini ammadana salmiyyi

(22) srm . ksp twenty (shekels) of silver (23) l . rspmlk . slmy owed by Rasapmalku, from Salmayu; (24) rbt . srt Fourteen (shekels) (25) ksp . l . gln of silver owed by Gallanu, (26) bn . mdn . slmy son of Ammadanu, from Salmiya.

General Note In these three texts that represent extracts from accounts of a certain Muninuya, l expresses the existence of a debt (on = debit account of), m the repayment of a loan (with = credited toapparently the idea is that the money has reached the creditor with the debtor); this usage of l is well attested in the administrative texts whereas m in the meaning of credited to is very rare.

280

Selection of Texts

Plate Photo

Text 50: RIH 84/06


Bordreuil 1995: 35; CAT 4.792.

Text Obverse (1) [mt .] ksp [.] m . (2) [bn . r]qdn . (3) [srt] . ksp . m

Translation One hundred (shekels) of silver, credited to Binu-Raqdana; ten (shekels) of silver credited to Puzinu, from Hubatayu;

Vocalized Text mitu kaspu imma bini raqdana asratu kaspu imma puzina hubatiyyi asrama kaspu imma sapsana uskaniyyi

(4) [pzn .] hbty (5) [sr]m . ksp . m twenty (shekels) of silver credited to (6) [sps]n . skny Sapsanu, of Uskanu; Lower edge (7) [srt .] ksp [.] m ten (shekels) of silver credited to (8) [--]n . bn . drt [--]N, son of DRT, Obverse (9) [s]kny from Uskanu.

asratu kaspu imma [--]N bini DRT uskaniyyi

Plate Photo

Text 51: RIH 84/33


Bordreuil 1995: 35; CAT 3.10.

Text Obverse (1) sprn mn . d . mnny (2) mt . ksp . l . bn . rqdn (3) srt . ksp . l . pzn . hbty (4) srm . ksp . l . spsn (5) skny . (6) srt . ksp . l . bn . (7) drt . skny

VII. Administrative Texts

281

(8) hmst . srt . ksp (9) l . my . bry Lower edge (10) [hm]st . ksp . l . tngb (11) [b] ry Reverse (12) [t]tm . ksp . l . blyn . b (13) sbm . tqlm [.] kbd . ksp . l (14) nntn . bn . yrm (15) rbm ksp . l . tmrtn (16) bn . rmy (17) rbm ksp . l . bnl (18) bn . krwn (19) ttm . ksp . l . bfl (20) bn . tdny Upper edge (21) rbm . ksp . l . tlmyn (22) bn . ly Translation (1) Document of loans of (= made by) Muninuya: (2) one hundred (shekels) of silver owed by Binu-Raqdanu; (3) ten (shekels) of silver owed by Puzinu, from Hubatayu; (4) twenty (shekels) of silver owed by Sapsanu, (5) from Uskanu; (6) ten (shekels) of silver owed by Binu-(7)DRT, from Uskanu; (8) fteen (shekels) of silver (9) owed by Ammiya, from Biiru; (10) []ve (shekels) of silver owed by TNGB, (11) from [Bi]iru; (12) [si]xty (shekels) of silver owed by Baliyanu, wood-cutter; (13) seventy-two shekels of silver owed by (14) Anantenu, son of Yarimmu; (15) forty (shekels) of silver owed by Tamartenu, (16) son of Urumiya; (17) forty (shekels) of silver owed by Biniilu, (18) son of Kurwanu; (19) sixty (shekels) of silver owed by Abfilu, (20) son of Tidinaya; (21) forty (shekels) of silver owed by Talmiyanu, (22) son of Iliya. Vocalized Text (1) sipranu mini udi muninuya (2) mitu kaspu al bini raqdana (3) asratu kaspu al puzina hubatayyi (4) asrama kaspu al sapsana (5) uskaniyyi (6) asratu kaspu al bini (7) DRT uskaniyyi (8) hamisatu asratu kaspu (9) al ammiya biiriyyi

282

Selection of Texts

(10) [hami]satu kaspu al TNGB (11) [bi]iriyyi (12) [ti]ttuma kaspu al baliyana aibi (13) sabuma tiqlama kubda kaspu al (14) anantena bini yarimmi (15) arbauma kaspu al tamartena (16) bini urumiya (17) arbauma kaspu al biniili (18) bini kurwana (19) tittuma kaspu al abfili (20) bini tidinaya (21) arbauma kaspu al talmiyana (22) bini iliya Notes (1) {d} Gp participle, D, borne by: {mn d} amount given to and owed by someone = loan. (67) {bn drt} the debtor is designated here by his patronym alone whereas in RIH 84/06:8 (text 50), the persons own name is partially preserved before the patronym. General Note on the Accounts of MNNY: These three texts may plausibly be arranged in the following order: according to RIH 84/33, Muninuya loaned money to twelve persons who are identied by name or patronym along with the amount of the loan. RIH 84/06:19 records the repayment of the rst four debts of RIH 84/33 (lines 27). The tablet recording the repayment of the loans recorded in RIH 84/33:812 (MY, TNGB and BLYN) has not been recovered. RIH 84/04 is the latest text for it contains records both of new loans and, in lines 518, of debts still outstanding, for the ve names and amounts of these lines correspond to those set down in RIH 84/33:1321.

Plate Photo

Text 52: Boats to Carchemish (RIH 83/22)


Bordreuil in Bordreuil et al. 1984: 43132; CAT 4.779.

Text Translation Obverse (1) tsm . tltt Ninety-three (shekels) (2) w np . kbd and a half, (3) ksp . bl . rsym silver of the boatmen of Rasu (4) l ytn . ksphm they have indeed given their sum;

Vocalized Text

tisuma talatatu wa napu kubda kaspu abili rasiyyima la yatanu kaspahumu

VII. Administrative Texts

283

(5) hmst . l srm (6) d qn . rbm Lower edge (7) d ktn Reverse

twenty ve (shekels of this amount in the form of) bluish purple (worth that amount), forty (shekels in the form) of kutunu(-garments).

hamisatu l asrma du iqnai arbauma

du kutuni

(8) rb . mt . hmsm Four hundred fty-

arbau miatu hamisuma (9) sbt . w np . kbd seven (shekels) and a half, sabatu wa napu kubda (10) ksp . d . lq . silver that Badunu has taken kaspu du laqaa bdn badunu (11) d mlk . w l from the king; it has not been da malki wa al (12) wt . l tb . debited to the national uwwati la utiba account: (13) d nyt . grgmsh (this is the price) of boats du aniyyati (going) to Carchemish. gargamisaha Notes (17) The rst two paragraphs may be interpreted as recording the payment of an account by the boatmen of the port city of Rasu, partly in silver (28.5 shekels), partly in two types of cloth (25 and 40 shekels); this amount may correspond either to the repayment of a debt or to these boatmens participation in the transaction recorded in the following paragraph. In the latter case, the total price of the boats would have been 551 shekels (93.5 + 457.5). (3) {bl rsym} the absence of morphological agreement between the noun and the adjective may be owing to scribal error (read {bl<m> rsym}), to {bl} functioning as a collective, or to the structure being that of the genitive of identication (according to the vocalization proposed above, the boatmen of the inhabitants of Rasu = the boatmen who are inhabitants of Rasu).

284

Selection of Texts

VIII. Abecedaries
Plate Photo Text 53: An Abecedary (RS 12.063)
Virolleaud 1951: 2223; 1957: text 184; KTU 5.6

Text (1) b g h d h w z y k s l (2) m q n s p q r t (3) f t p

Plate Photo

Text 54: A Double Abecedary (RS 24.281)


Herdner 1978a: 6364; KTU 5.20

Text Obverse Reverse Obverse (1a) b g h d h w z y k s l m q n s p (1b) q r t f t p (2b) q r t f t p (2a) b g h d h w [z y k] s l m q n s p General Note: the two alphabets on this tablet were inscribed by different hands. The rst is more regular and seems to have been that of the teacher while the second would be the students copy. The latter began writing the signs at the bottom of the tablet and when he had followed around the tablet to where he met the rst signs inscribed on the obverse he had to place the last eight signs above the previously inscribed line rather than below as the teacher had done.

Plate Photo

Text 55: A Double Abecedary with Place Names (RS 94.2440)


Bordreuil and Pardee forthcoming: text 81.

Text Obverse Reverse (1) b g h d h w z y k s l m q n s p q r t f t p Obverse Reverse Obverse (2) b g h d h w z y k s l m q n s p q r t f t p

VIII. Abecedaries

285

Obverse (3) tlg Reverse (4) mlk . r (5) hlb rps Upper edge (6) hlb krd General Note: these two inscriptions of the alphabet appear to have been inscribed by the same person who, judging from the irregularities, would have been a student. In the rst abecedary as well as in the place names, there are four examples of the {r} written with an extra wedge (lines 1, 4, 5, 6).

286

Concordance of Text Numbers

Concordance of Text Numbers


Text number with excavation number Edition KTU/CAT

1. RS 3.367 i ....................... CTA 2 iv........................................ 1.2 iv 2. RS 2.[014]+ iiiiv............ CTA 3 iiiiv................................... 1.3 iii-iv 3. RS 2.[003]+ i .................. CTA 14 i........................................ 1.14 i 4. RS 2.[004] i..................... CTA 17 i........................................ 1.17 i 5. RS 2.002 ......................... CTA 23.......................................... 1.23 6. RS 24.244 ....................... Ugaritica V 6................................ 1.100 7. RS 24.258 ....................... Ugaritica V 1................................ 1.114 8. RS 1.001 ......................... CTA 34.......................................... 1.39 9. RS 1.002 ......................... CTA 32.......................................... 1.40 10. RS 24.260 ....................... Ugaritica V 11.............................. 1.115 11. RS 24.266 ....................... Ugaritica VII, p. 3139 ................ 1.119 12. RS 24.643 ....................... Ugaritica V 9................................ 1.148 13. RS 34.126 ....................... RSO VII 90................................... 1.161 14. RS 6.021 ......................... Syria 16 (1935), p. 17780 ........... 6.13 15. RS 6.028 ......................... Syria 16 (1935), p. 17780 ........... 6.14 16. RS 25.318 ....................... Ugaritica VII, p. 14754 .............. 6.62 17. RIH 78/20 ....................... Syria 57 (1980) 34650 ................ 1.169 18. RS 92.2014 ..................... RSO XIV 52 19. RS 17.120 ....................... RSO II........................................... 1.85 20. RS 24.247+ ...................... Ugaritica VII, p. 4460 ................ 1.103 + 1.145 21. RS 4.475 ......................... CTA 53.......................................... 2.10 22. RS 8.315 ......................... CTA 51.......................................... 2.11 23. RS 11.872 ....................... CTA 50.......................................... 2.13 24. RS 15.008 ....................... PRU II 15...................................... 2.16 25. RS 16.379 ....................... PRU II 13...................................... 2.30 26. RS 18.031 ....................... PRU V 59...................................... 2.38 27. RS 18.040 ....................... PRU V 63...................................... 2.40 28. RS 29.093 ....................... Ugaritica VII, p. 7578 ................ 2.70 29. RS 34.124 ....................... RSO VII 88................................... 2.72 30. RS 92.2010 ..................... RSO XIV 50 31. RS 94.2406 ..................... unpublished 32. RS 94.2479 ..................... unpublished 33. RS 96.2039 ..................... unpublished 34. RS 94.2284 ..................... unpublished 35. RS [Varia 4] .................... Semitica 32 (1982), p. 59............ 2.14

Concordance of Text Numbers

Concordance of Text Numbers

287

Text number with excavation number

Edition

KTU/CAT

36. RS 11.772+ ..................... CTA 64.......................................... 3.1 37. RS 16.382 ....................... PRU II 8........................................ 3.5 38. RS 94.2168 ..................... unpublished 39. RS 94.2965 ..................... unpublished 40. RS [Varia 14] .................. AnOr 48 (1971), p. 3749 ............ 3.9 41. RS 19.015 ....................... PRU V 4........................................ 1.91 42. RS 15.062 ....................... PRU II 127 .................................... 4.158 43. RS 18.024 ....................... PRU V 101.................................... 4.337 44. RS 19.016 ....................... PRU V 11...................................... 4.609 45. RS 86.2213 ..................... RSO XIV 36 46. RS 94.2050+ .................... unpublished 47. RS 94.2392+ .................... unpublished 48. RS 94.2600 ..................... unpublished 49. RIH 84/04 ....................... Umwelt, p. 35.............................. cf. 4.791 50. RIH 84/06 ....................... Umwelt, p. 35.............................. 4.792 51. RIH 84/33 ....................... Umwelt, p. 35.............................. 3.10 52. RIH 83/22 ....................... CRAI 1984, p. 43132 .................. 4.779 53. RS 12.063 ....................... PRU II 184 .................................... 5.6 54. RS 24.281 ....................... Ugaritica VII, p. 6364 ................ 5.20 55. RS 94.2440 ..................... unpublished Excavation no. Text no. Edition KTU/CAT

RIH 78/20 ................. 17............... Syria 57 (1980) 34650 ........ 1.169 RIH 83/22 ................. 52............... CRAI 1984, p. 43132........... 4.779 RIH 84/04 ................. 49............... Umwelt, p. 35...................... cf. 4.791 RIH 84/06 ................. 50............... Umwelt, p. 35...................... 4.792 RIH 84/33 ................. 51............... Umwelt, p. 35...................... 3.10 RS 1.001 ................... 8................. CTA 34 .................................. 1.39 RS 1.002 ................... 9................. CTA 32 .................................. 1.40 RS 2.002 ................... 5................. CTA 23 .................................. 1.23 RS 2.[003]+ i ............ 3................. CTA 14 i ................................ 1.14 i RS 2.[004] i............... 4................. CTA 17 i ................................ 1.17 i RS 2.[014]+ iii-iv ...... 2................. CTA 3 iii-iv ........................... 1.3 iiiiv RS 3.367 i ................. 1................. CTA 2 iv ................................ 1.2 iv RS 4.475 ................... 21............... CTA 53 .................................. 2.10 RS 6.021 ................... 14............... Syria 16 (1935), p. 17780 ... 6.13 RS 6.028 ................... 15............... Syria 16 (1935), p. 17780 ... 6.14 RS 8.315 ................... 22............... CTA 51 .................................. 2.11

288

Concordance of Text Numbers

Excavation no.

Text no.

Edition

KTU/CAT

RS 11.772+ ............... 36............... CTA 64 .................................. 3.1 RS 11.872 ................. 23............... CTA 50 .................................. 2.13 RS 12.063 ................. 53............... PRU II 184 ............................ 5.6 RS 15.008 ................. 24............... PRU II 15 .............................. 2.16 RS 15.062 ................. 42............... PRU II 127 ............................ 4.158 RS 16.379 ................. 25............... PRU II 13 .............................. 2.30 RS 16.382 ................. 37............... PRU II 8 ................................ 3.5 RS 17.120 ................. 19............... RSO II................................... 1.85 RS 18.024 ................. 43............... PRU V 101............................ 4.337 RS 18.031 ................. 26............... PRU V 59.............................. 2.38 RS 18.040 ................. 27............... PRU V 63.............................. 2.40 RS 19.015 ................. 41............... PRU V 4................................ 1.91 RS 19.016 ................. 44............... PRU V 11.............................. 4.609 RS 24.244 ................. 6................. Ugaritica V 6 ........................ 1.100 RS 24.247+ ................ 20............... Ugaritica VII, p. 4460 ........ 1.103 + 1.145 RS 24.258 ................. 7................. Ugaritica V 1 ........................ 1.114 RS 24.260 ................. 10............... Ugaritica V 11 ...................... 1.115 RS 24.266 ................. 11............... Ugaritica VII, p. 3139 ........ 1.119 RS 24.281 ................. 54............... Ugaritica VII, p. 6364 ........ 5.20 RS 24.643 ................. 12............... Ugaritica V 9 ........................ 1.148 RS 25.318 ................. 16............... Ugaritica VII, p. 14754 ...... 6.62 RS 29.093 ................. 28............... Ugaritica VII, p. 7578 ........ 2.70 RS 34.124 ................. 29............... RSO VII 88 ........................... 2.72 RS 34.126 ................. 13............... RSO VII 90 ........................... 1.161 RS 86.2213 ............... 45............... RSO XIV 36 RS 92.2010 ............... 30............... RSO XIV 50 RS 92.2014 ............... 18............... RSO XIV 52 RS 94.2050+ .............. 46............... unpublished RS 94.2168 ............... 38............... unpublished RS 94.2284 ............... 34............... unpublished RS 94.2392+ .............. 47............... unpublished RS 94.2406 ............... 31............... unpublished RS 94.2440 ............... 55............... unpublished RS 94.2479 ............... 32............... unpublished RS 94.2600 ............... 48............... unpublished RS 94.2965 ............... 39............... unpublished RS 96.2039 ............... 33............... unpublished RS [Varia 4] .............. 35............... Semitica 32 (1982), p. 59 .... 2.14 RS [Varia 14] ............ 40............... AnOr 48 (1971), p. 3749 .... 3.9

Concordance of Text Numbers

289

KTU/CAT

Text no.

Excavation no.

Edition

1.2 iv .................. 1............... RS 3.367 i .............. CTA 2 iv 1.3 iii-iv ............. 2............... RS 2.[014]+ iiiiv... CTA 3 iiiiv 1.14 i .................. 3............... RS 2.[003]+ i ......... CTA 14 i 1.17 i .................. 4............... RS 2.[004] i ........... CTA 17 i 1.23 .................... 5............... RS 2.002 ................ CTA 23 1.39 .................... 8............... RS 1.001 ................ CTA 34 1.40 .................... 9............... RS 1.002 ................ CTA 32 1.85 .................... 19............. RS 17.120 .............. RSO II 1.91 .................... 41............. RS 19.015 .............. PRU V 4 1.100 .................. 6............... RS 24.244 .............. Ugaritica V 6 1.103 + 1.145 ..... 20............. RS 24.247+............. Ugaritica VII, p. 4460 1.114 .................. 7............... RS 24.258 .............. Ugaritica V 1 1.115 .................. 10............. RS 24.260 .............. Ugaritica V 11 1.119 .................. 11............. RS 24.266 .............. Ugaritica VII, p. 3139 1.148 .................. 12............. RS 24.643 .............. Ugaritica V 9 1.161 .................. 13............. RS 34.126 .............. RSO VII 90 1.169 .................. 17............. RIH 78/20.............. Syria 57 (1980) 34650 2.10 .................... 21............. RS 4.475 ................ CTA 53 2.11 .................... 22............. RS 8.315 ................ CTA 51 2.13 .................... 23............. RS 11.872 .............. CTA 50 2.14 .................... 35............. RS [Varia 4]........... Semitica 32 (1982), pp. 59 2.16 .................... 24............. RS 15.008 .............. PRU II 15 2.30 .................... 25............. RS 16.379 .............. PRU II 13 2.38 .................... 26............. RS 18.031 .............. PRU V 59 2.40 .................... 27............. RS 18.040 .............. PRU V 63 2.70 .................... 28............. RS 29.093 .............. Ugaritica VII, p. 7578 2.72 .................... 29............. RS 34.124 .............. RSO VII 88 3.1 ...................... 36............. RS 11.772+............ CTA 64 3.5 ...................... 37............. RS 16.382 .............. PRU II 8 3.9 ...................... 40............. RS [Varia 14]......... AnOr 48 (1971), pp. 3749 3.10 .................... 51............. RIH 84/33.............. Umwelt, p. 35 4.158 .................. 42............. RS 15.062 .............. PRU II 127 4.337 .................. 43............. RS 18.024 .............. PRU V 101 4.609 .................. 44............. RS 19.016 .............. PRU V 11 4.779 .................. 52............. RIH 83/22.............. CRAI 1984, p. 43132 4.791 .................. 49............. RIH 84/04.............. Umwelt, p. 35 4.792 .................. 50............. RIH 84/06.............. Umwelt, p. 35 5.6 ...................... 53............. RS 12.063 .............. PRU II 184 5.20 .................... 54............. RS 24.281 .............. Ugaritica VII, p. 6364 6.13 .................... 14............. RS 6.021 ................ Syria 16 (1935), pp. 17780

290

Concordance of Text Numbers

KTU/CAT

Text no.

Excavation no.

Edition

6.14 .................... 15............. RS 6.028 ................ Syria 16 (1935), pp. 17780 6.62 .................... 16............. RS 25.318 .............. Ugaritica VII, pp. 14754 Edition Text no. Excavation no. KTU/CAT

AnOr 48 (1971), p. 3749 ........ 40 ............ RS [Varia 14]................3.9 CRAI 1984, p. 43132 .............. 52 ............ RIH 83/22 .....................4.779 CTA 2 iv .................................... 1 .............. RS 3.367 i .....................1.2 iv CTA 3 iii-iv ............................... 2 .............. RS 2.[014]+ iiiiv..........1.3 iiiiv CTA 14 i.................................... 3 .............. RS 2.[003]+ i ................1.14 i CTA 17 i.................................... 4 .............. RS 2.[004] i ..................1.17 i CTA 23 ...................................... 5 .............. RS 2.002 .......................1.23 CTA 32 ...................................... 9 .............. RS 1.002 .......................1.40 CTA 34 ...................................... 8 .............. RS 1.001 .......................1.39 CTA 50 ...................................... 23 ............ RS 11.872 .....................2.13 CTA 51 ...................................... 22 ............ RS 8.315 .......................2.11 CTA 53 ...................................... 21 ............ RS 4.475 .......................2.10 CTA 64 ...................................... 36 ............ RS 11.772+...................3.1 PRU II 8 .................................... 37 ............ RS 16.382 .....................3.5 PRU II 13 .................................. 25 ............ RS 16.379 .....................2.30 PRU II 15 .................................. 24 ............ RS 15.008 .....................2.16 PRU II 127 ................................ 42 ............ RS 15.062 .....................4.158 PRU II 184 ................................ 53 ............ RS 12.063 .....................5.6 PRU V 4.................................... 41 ............ RS 19.015 .....................1.91 PRU V 11.................................. 44 ............ RS 19.016 .....................4.609 PRU V 59.................................. 26 ............ RS 18.031 .....................2.38 PRU V 63.................................. 27 ............ RS 18.040 .....................2.40 PRU V 101................................ 43 ............ RS 18.024 .....................4.337 RSO II....................................... 19 ............ RS 17.120 .....................1.85 RSO VII 88 ............................... 29 ............ RS 34.124 .....................2.72 RSO VII 90 ............................... 13 ............ RS 34.126 .....................1.161 RSO XIV 36 ............................. 45 ............ RS 86.2213 RSO XIV 50 ............................. 30 ............ RS 92.2010 RSO XIV 52 ............................. 18 ............ RS 92.2014 Semitica 32 (1982) 59............. 35 ............ RS [Varia 4]..................2.14 Syria 16 (1935) 17780 ............ 14 ............ RS 6.021 .......................6.13 Syria 16 (1935) 17780 ............ 15 ............ RS 6.028 .......................6.14 Syria 57 (1980) 34650 ............ 17 ............ RIH 78/20 .....................1.169 Ugaritica V 1............................ 7 .............. RS 24.258 .....................1.114 Ugaritica V 6............................ 6 .............. RS 24.244 .....................1.100

Concordance of Text Numbers

291

Edition

Text no. Excavation no.

KTU/CAT

Ugaritica V 9............................ 12 ............ RS 24.643 .....................1.148 Ugaritica V 11.......................... 10 ............ RS 24.260 .....................1.115 Ugaritica VII, pp. 3139 .......... 11 ............ RS 24.266 .....................1.119 Ugaritica VII, pp. 4460 .......... 20 ............ RS 24.247+....................1.103 + 1.145 Ugaritica VII, pp. 6364 .......... 54 ............ RS 24.281 .....................5.20 Ugaritica VII, pp. 7578 .......... 28 ............ RS 29.093 .....................2.70 Ugaritica VII, pp. 14754 ........ 16 ............ RS 25.318 .....................6.62 Umwelt, pp. 35........................ 49 ............ RIH 84/04 .....................cf. 4.791 Umwelt, pp. 35........................ 50 ............ RIH 84/06 .....................4.792 Umwelt, pp. 35........................ 51 ............ RIH 84/33 .....................3.10 unpublished............................... 31 ............ RS 94.2406 unpublished............................... 32 ............ RS 94.2479 unpublished............................... 33 ............ RS 96.2039 unpublished............................... 34 ............ RS 94.2284 unpublished............................... 38 ............ RS 94.2168 unpublished............................... 39 ............ RS 94.2965 unpublished............................... 46 ............ RS 94.2050+ unpublished............................... 47 ............ RS 94.2392+ unpublished............................... 48 ............ RS 94.2600 unpublished............................... 55 ............ RS 94.2440

Glossary *
U conjunction and / u/ 11 (RS 24.266):13bis; 13 (RS 34.126):12, 26; 17 (RIH 78/20):5; 18 (RS 92.2014):1; 29 (RS 34.124):42u; 34 (RS 94.2284):9 U conjunction or / / /*aw/ 5 (RS 2.002):63, 64; 9 (RS 1.002):2u et passim in this text; 38 (RS 94.2168):7, 9, 10, 27 AB common noun father / ab/ /*abawu/ ? 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:37, 41, 43; 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:23u; 7 (RS 24.258):14; 9 (RS 1.002):[24u], 33u, 41u ABN personal name / abanu/ 44 (RS 19.016):5 ABL personal name / abfilu/ 44 (RS 19.016):14; 49 (RIH 84/04):16; 51 (RIH 84/33):19 IB common noun enemy / bu/# /*aybu/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:8u, 9u, 39u; 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:37u, iv:4, 5; 20 (RS 24.247+):[7], 9, 10, 16, 17, [35u], 37u, [50u], 51u, 54u, 58u, 59u IBT common noun enmity / batu/ 34 (RS 94.2284):27 BD verb perish (Gt-stem) 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:8!, 24 D-stem destroy 1 (RS 3.367) i:3u; 6 (RS 24.244):5, 11, 16, 22, 27, 32, <34c>, 37, 42, 47, 54, 60 [*BY]: ABYN adjective destitute, poor / abyanu/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:16u UBYN personal name / ubbiyanu/ 46 (RS 94.2050+):31 ABYNN: see BY ABN common noun stone / abnu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:23u; 5 (RS 2.002):66; 6 (RS 24.244):1; 20 (RS 24.247+):1 UBN personal name / ubinu/ 44 (RS 19.016):9 ABNY personal name, feminine, vocalization and etymology unknown 34 (RS 94.2284):1
* The order of alphabetization is that used at Ugarit for the 27 principal consonantal phonemes. As for the 3 additional signs, roots and words beginning with alif are always in rst position irrespective of which alif-sign is used, and words written with both {s} and {p} are under a single heading at {s}. Because the glossary is organized by roots, root lemmas are provided when only derived forms are attested in the Selection of Texts. The consonantal root is to be taken as an abstraction when primitive forms, nouns or particles, are listed under a lemma that reects the consonantal substructure of a word, e.g., [MM] for the primitive noun / ummu/. Hollow roots are listed under their biconsonantal form, usual in Ugaritic. Vocalizations attested by a syllabic vocabulary entry or in another type of syllabic text are followed by #; vocalized proto-Ugaritic nominal forms are marked with an asterisk (e.g., / bu/# /*aybu/). All attestations of all words attested in the Selection of Texts are included, but only these wordsthis is not a glossary of the Ugaritic language.

293

294

Glossary

IBSN common noun storehouse, storeroom / ibusanu/ 40 (RS [Varia 14]):5 IBLT month name (fourth of the lunar year = DecemberJanuary) / ibalatu/ 11 (RS 24.266):1, 11; 48 (RS 94.2600):17 ABN: see AB IBR common noun bull / ibbiru/ ( / abbiru/?) 11 (RS 24.266):29u UBRY: see BR ABL: see AB AGZR: see GZR AGYN personal name / agiyanu/ 44 (RS 19.016):36 AGM place-name / agimu/ 41 (RS 19.015):31 AGN common noun cooking pot / agannu/ 5 (RS 2.002):15, 31, 36 AGNY place-name / aganayu/ 39 (RS 94.2965):1 AGPTR personal name / agaptarri/ 16 (RS 25.318):1 UGR part of compound divine name (see GPN W UGR) eld / ugaru/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:36u UGRT place-name Ugarit / ugarit/ (rarely / ugaritu/) 9 (RS 1.002):10u, [18u], 26u, <26u>, 35u, 36u; 11 (RS 24.266):3, 10 ({!grt}), 12, 22u; 13 (RS 34.126):33; 24 (RS 15.008):5; 26 (RS 18.031):1; 31 (RS 94.2406):23, 40; 36 (RS 11.772+):14u, 25u; 37 (RS 16.382):4; 38 (RS 94.2168):4; 44 (RS 19.016):37 H: AH common noun brother (either familial or social) / ah/ /*ahawu/ ?, pl. / ahhma/ 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:9; 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:19u, 20u; 26 (RS 18.031):2, 3, 26; 31 (RS 94.2406):32 ({hy}); 33 (RS 96.2039):3 ({hy}); 34 (RS 94.2284):3; 35 (RS [Varia 4]):3, 10, 15, 18 AHMLK personal name / ahmilku/ (my brother is [the god] Milku) 44 (RS 19.016):33 IHRSP personal name / ihrasap/ (my brother is [the god] Rasap) 40 (RS [Varia 14]):18 AHT common noun sister / ahtu/ /*ahawatu/? 34 (RS 94.2284):7, 26 AHTMLK personal name, feminine / ahtumilku/ (sister of [the god] Milku) 22 (RS 8.315):4 HD verb take, hold, seize 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:30u, 34u; 19 (RS 17.120):12, 15; 20 (RS 24.247+):7, 17; 31 (RS 94.2406):37; 33 (RS 96.2039):14 AHMLK: see AH UHNP place-name / uhnappu/ 41 (RS 19.015):34 [HR verb be behind, late]: S-stem cause delay 34 (RS 94.2284):33 ({tshr}) UHRY common noun posterity / uhrayu/ 20 (RS 24.247+):39u40u IHRSP: see AH AHTMLK: see AH D verb bend, load (with) 51 (RIH 84/33):1 AD common noun father, papa / adu/ 5 (RS 2.002):32bis, 43bis

Glossary

295

ADBL personal name / adbalu/ ([the god] Balu is my father) 44 (RS 19.016):19 ADN common noun father, lord / adanu/# 33 (RS 96.2039):13 ADN personal name / adanu/ ([god-X is the] father [of this child]) 35 (RS [Varia 4]):19; 44 (RS 19.016):33 ADT common noun lady / adattu/ /*adan(a)tu/ 22 (RS 8.315):1, 5, 15; 32 (RS 94.2479):1, 3, 4, 8, 20 UDN common noun power ( paternal power) / udanu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iv:2 ID : see D UDBR: see DBR IDK: see D ADM common noun man, humanity / adamu/ 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:37, 43; 17 (RIH 78/20):14, 15 [UDM place-name]: UDMY gentilic / udmiyyu/ 43 (RS 18.024):15 UDMT: see DM UDN ( QN) common noun ear / udnu/ 20 (RS 24.247+):35u, 37u DN verb listen, give ear 18 (RS 92.2014):8 ADNY place-name / adaniya/ 31 (RS 94.2406):8 [DR be/become powerful]: ADR adjective powerful / aduru/# 26 (RS 18.031):14 ADR common noun pin (?) / adaru/ 42 (RS 15.062):8 IDRP: see RSP IDRP HB verb love 29 (RS 34.124):44u ({[?]hbk}) D-stem love intensely 38 (RS 94.2168):11 AHBT common noun love / ahbatu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:7u IWRQN personal name / iwriqenu/ 35 (RS [Varia 4]):1 IWRQR personal name / iwriqarri/ 21 (RS 4.475):1 IWRPZN personal name / iwripuzini/ 35 (RS [Varia 4]):2 ZR verb gird 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:2u, [3u], [6u], [7u], 7u , [9u], 9u, 10u, 11u, 12u, [13u], 21u, 22u MIZRT common noun belted garment /mazaratu/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:[5u], 15u AD number adjective one / aadu/ 10 (RS 24.260):14; 31 (RS 94.2406):16; 42 (RS 15.062):20; 45 (RS 86.2213):35, 711, 1314, 16 ADH adverb together ( as one) / aadaha/ 7 (RS 24.258):31u; 19 (RS 17.120):6, 8, 11, [22], 28, 32 UB common noun (type of garment) / ubu/ 43 (RS 18.024):11 AY emphatic particle / aya/ 5 (RS 2.002):6bis AYMR proper name / ayamiri/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:19u bis IYTLM personal name / iyyatalmi/ 35 (RS [Varia 4]):14 IK adverb how? how is it that? / ka/ /*ayka/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:36u IKY extended form / kaya/ 35 (RS [Varia 4]):6; 36 (RS 11.772+):8u

296

Glossary

[KL verb eat]: AKL common noun food / aklu/ 14 (RS 6.021):3; 19 (RS 17.120):12, 15; 26 (RS 18.031):21; 28 (RS 29.093):22 [S common noun re]: IST common noun re / istu/# 5 (RS 2.002):14, 41, 44, 48 IST divine name (ditto) 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:45u [S verb give]: ISBL personal name / isibalu/ (gift of [the god] Balu) 46 (RS 94.2050+):23 USHR(Y) divine name, feminine / ushar/ usharaya/ 8 (RS 1.001):13; 10 (RS 24.260):2, 12!; 12 (RS 24.643):8, [37] ISD common noun leg / isdu/# 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:20u USK common noun testicle / usku/ 20 (RS 24.247+):14 USKN place-name / uskanu/ 45 (RS 86.2213):12 USKNY gentilic / uskaniyyu/ 50 (RIH 84/06):6, 9; 51 (RIH 84/33):5, 7 ASKR: see SKR ASKRR: see SKR SM: MISMN, MASMN or MSMN common noun seal /masamanu/ (/maasamanu/, /masamanu/ ?) 37 (RS 16.382):22 (it is uncertain which form is to be restored in this text) ISPR common noun, meaning unknown 31 (RS 94.2406):26; 34 (RS 94.2284):5 USPT common noun (type of garment) / uspaffatu/ 12 (RS 24.643):21 USR common noun penis / usaru/ 20 (RS 24.247+):47u AL particle: see L negative particle IL common noun god / ilu/# 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:29u, 32u, 39u; 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:2u, 6u, [7u], 9u, [10u], [12u], 12u, 21u; 5 (RS 2.002):1, 13, 19, 23, 28, 29, 58, 60, 67; 7 (RS 24.258):2, 3, 6; 12 (RS 24.643):9, 23; 17 (RIH 78/20):13bis; 20 (RS 24.247+):41u, 56u; 21 (RS 4.475):12; 22 (RS 8.315):7; 23 (RS 11.872):7; 24 (RS 15.008):4; 25 (RS 16.379):6; 26 (RS 18.031):4; 28 (RS 29.093):6; 29 (RS 34.124):[5]; 30 (RS 92.2010):4; 35 (RS [Varia 4]):4; 41 (RS 19.015):6 IL divine name / ilu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:39u, 43u, 44u, 45u, 46u; 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:36, 41; 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:23u, 32u, 34u; 5 (RS 2.002):31, 33, 34bis, 35bis, 37bis, 39, 42bis, 45bis, [48], 49, 52, 53, [56], 59, 60; 6 (RS 24.244):3; 7 (RS 24.258):1, 12, 14bis, 15, 17, 21, 22; 8 (RS 1.001):2, 7; 9 (RS 1.002):7u, [24u], 25u bis, 33u, 34u, <34u>, 41u, [42u], 42u; 11 (RS 24.266):6, 14; 12 (RS 24.643):2, 10, 25 ILIB common noun god of the father, ancestral deity / iluib/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:26u, 44u ILIB divine name (same vocalization) 12 (RS 24.643):[1], 10, 23; 41 (RS 19.015):5 ILBL personal name / ilbalu/ (my god is [the god] Balu) 44 (RS 19.016):3

Glossary

297

IL BT divine name the god of the house/palace / ilu bti/ 8 (RS 1.001):13; 10 (RS 24.260):3, 7, 9 ILDGN personal name / ildagan/ (my god is [the god] Dagan) 44 (RS 19.016):20 IL DDMM compound divine name / ilu dadmima/ the gods of Dadmuma 12 (RS 24.643):4243 ILHD personal name / ilhaddu/ (my god is [the god] Haddu) 44 (RS 19.016):7 ILY personal name / iliya/ ( / ili + ya/) 49 (RIH 84/04):18; 51 (RIH 84/33):22 IL LB[-]N compound divine name / ili LB[-]N/ the gods of Labana 12 (RS 24.643):43 ILMLK personal name / ilmilku/ (my god is [the god] Milku) 31 (RS 94.2406):31 ILN personal name / ilanu/ 44 (RS 19.016):21 IL QRT compound divine name the gods of the city / ilu qarti/ 12 (RS 24.643):40 ({[l q]rt}) ILTR personal name / ilutarru/ (Ilu is ruler) 46 (RS 94.2050+):45 IL TQR BL compound divine name Auxiliary-Gods-of-Balu / ilu taqiri bali/ 12 (RS 24.643):8 ILT ASRM compound divine name the goddess/ Ilatu of ASRM (the meaning of the second element is uncertain) 8 (RS 1.001):11 ILT MGDL compound divine name the goddess/ Ilatu of the tower / ilatu magdali/ 8 (RS 1.001):11 ILTM HNQTM compound divine name the strangling goddesses / ilatama haniqatama/ 8 (RS 1.001):18 [L verb be/become strong]: ULNY common noun adjective the strong one / ulaniyyu/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:5u ALIY(N): see LY ULB personal name / ullubu/ 46 (RS 94.2050+):18 ALGBT common noun (type of soft stone, perhaps local green stone) / algabatu/ 42 (RS 15.062):15 ALHN personal name / alihannu/ 43 (RS 18.024):11 ILH divine name / ilahu/ 8 (RS 1.001):5 ILHM divine name, plural, offspring of Ilu / ilahuma/ 8 (RS 1.001):3, 5bis, 9 ULKN divine name (ancestor of the kings of Ugarit), vocalization unknown 13 (RS 34.126):4 ILSN personal name / ilisanu/ (pertaining to [the god] Ilisu) 44 (RS 19.016):36 ALYY personal name / alliyaya/ 29 (RS 34.124):13

298

Glossary

[LM]: ALMT widow: ULMN common noun widowhood / ulmanu/ 5 (RS 2.002):9 ULM place-name / ullamu/ 45 (RS 86.2213):4 ALMG common noun (type of tree) / almuggu/ 39 (RS 94.2965):10 ILN: see IL ALP common noun bovid / alpu/ 8 (RS 1.001):2, 5; 11 (RS 24.266):12; 12 (RS 24.643):[1], 2, [2bis], 3, [3bis], 4bis, [4], 9, 10, 26, 27, 28, 44bis, [44], 45; 14 (RS 6.021):3; 15 (RS 6.028):3; 34 (RS 94.2284):10; 43 (RS 18.024):21 ALP number noun thousand / alpu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:[1]; 43 (RS 18.024):2, 6 ALTY gentilic Cypriot / alatiyyu/ 9 (RS 1.002):[20u], 29u, 37u; 47 (RS 94.2392+):16 M: AMT common noun female servant / amatu/, pl. / amahatu/ 28 (RS 29.093):12, 19; 38 (RS 94.2168):10, 27 IM conjunction or / imma/ (see also HM) 29 (RS 34.124):12, 13bis, 20; 40 (RS [Varia 14]):6? UM: see MM AMDN personal name / ammadanu/ 46 (RS 94.2050+):4; 49 (RIH 84/04):26 [MM]: UM common noun mother / ummu/ 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:6, 9, 15; 5 (RS 2.002):33bis; 6 (RS 24.244):1, 2, 8bis, 14!, 14, 19bis, 25bis, 30bis, <34abis>, 35bis, 40bis, 45bis, 51bis, 57bis; 22 (RS 8.315):1; 23 (RS 11.872):2, 5, 6, 11; 24 (RS 15.008):2, 6, 10, 18; 25 (RS 16.379):1, 4, 5, 9, 21; 29 (RS 34.124):[1], 4, 5, 18, 34 AMR place-name Amurru / amurru/ 29 (RS 34.124):17, 24, 26, 29, 32 IMR common noun lamb / immiru/ 11 (RS 24.266):10 UQR: see NDR/NQR UQRNN personal name / uqurnana/ 40 (RS [Varia 14]):19 IN particle expressing absence or non-existence / nu/ /*ayn-/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:18u; 20 (RS 24.247+):4, 7, 9, 10, 12, 14, 15, 26u, 27u, 28u, 30u, 31u, 35u, 37u, [52u], 55u, 59u; 33 (RS 96.2039):18; 37 (RS 16.382):21 IND indenite pronoun, negative no one / nudu/ 34 (RS 94.2284):9, 11 INMM doubly extended form of the basic particle / numama/ 21 (RS 4.475):9 INN extended form of the basic particle / nuna/ 29 (RS 34.124):12 INBB mountain name / inbubu/ 6 (RS 24.244):20 NH verb groan, sigh 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:17u ANHB common noun (beauty product from the sea) / anhabu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:1 [NY]: ANY common noun group of boats / anayyu/ 26 (RS 18.031):10, 24 ANYT common noun boat / aniyyatu/ 52 (RIH 83/22):13

Glossary

299

[NY verb to meet]: TANT common noun communication, meeting /taanatu/ /*tanatu/ /*tanayatu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:24u ANK independent personal pronoun 1c.s. / anaku/# /*an + aku/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:28u; 18 (RS 92.2014):2; 22 (RS 8.315):13; 24 (RS 15.008):13; 26 (RS 18.031):18, 23; 28 (RS 29.093):14; 29 (RS 34.124):23, 44u; 31 (RS 94.2406):3, 6, 25, 35; 33 (RS 96.2039):6 NS verb be/become weak, sick 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:35u ANST common noun weakness, sickness / anasatu/ 17 (RIH 78/20):15 [INS common noun man]: INS ILM collective divine name men (who have become) gods / inasu ilima/ 8 (RS 1.001):22 UNN personal name / unenna/ 44 (RS 19.016):6 ANNH common noun mint / ananihu/ 5 (RS 2.002):14 ANNMN personal name / ananimennu/ 44 (RS 19.016):26 ANNTN personal name / anantenu/ 30 (RS 92.2010):3; 49 (RIH 84/04):7; 51 (RIH 84/33):14 ANSNY personal name, vocalization and etymology unknown 44 (RS 19.016):31 [NP]: AP common noun nose, nostrils (in the dual), tip (whence) nipple, (whence also) anger ( the redness/heat of the angry persons nose) / appu/# /*anpu/ 5 (RS 2.002):24, 59, 61; 9 (RS 1.002):22u, 31u, 39u; 19 (RS 17.120):4, 6, 8, 11, 14, 17, 19, [22], 29, [32]; 20 (RS 24.247+):6, 30u, 41u bis INR common noun puppy, hound / inaru/ 7 (RS 24.258):13 ANRMY personal name / annarummiya/ 43 (RS 18.024):18 [NT]: ATT common noun woman, wife / attatu/ /*antatu/ 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:12, 14; 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:39u; 5 (RS 2.002):39bis, 42tris, 43, 46, 48, 49, 52, 60, 64; 9 (RS 1.002):36u; 10 (RS 24.260):8; 33 (RS 96.2039):6, 11 UNT common noun (type of tax or service) / unuttu/# 37 (RS 16.382):20; 39 (RS 94.2965):21, 23 UN place-name / unufu/ 31 (RS 94.2406):10 UNTN personal name / untenu/ 44 (RS 19.016):30 SP verb gather (Gt-stem) 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:18 ASRM: see ILT ASRM AP common noun: see NP AP adverb: see P APHM ditto APK ditto APN(K) ditto [PQ denominal verb block (like a stream)]: N-stem be blocked up (like a stream) 17 (RIH 78/20):12 APQ common noun stream, canal / apiqu/ 17 (RIH 78/20):12

300

Glossary

APTN personal name / aputenu/ 46 (RS 94.2050+):30 UB: see B UQM common noun, meaning unknown 48 (RS 94.2600):8 IQNU common noun lapis-lazuli, (whence) wool dyed in a shade of blue / iqnau/ 5 (RS 2.002):21; 34 (RS 94.2284):19, 21; 36 (RS 11.772+): 23u, 28u, 30u, 32u, [34u], [36u], 38u ({[qn]}); 52 (RIH 83/22):6 [R verb burn, shine]: UR common noun re, ame / uru/ 8 (RS 1.001):8; 11 (RS 24.266):13 [R]: IRT common noun heart, breast / iratu/# 1 (RS 3.367) i:3u; 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:5u AR divine name, feminine, daughter of Balu, Shower / ar/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:6u AR place-name / aru/ 43 (RS 18.024):19; 45 (RS 86.2213):2; 55 (RS 94.2440):4 RB: URBT (latticed) window / urubbatu/ 17 (RIH 78/20):3 ARBDD: see RBD ARB: see RB ARGMN common noun tribute / argamanu/ 36 (RS 11.772+):18u, 24u ARW common noun lion / arwu/ 16 (RS 25.318):2 ARY common noun clan / aryu/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:19u, 21u RK verb be/become long, extend 5 (RS 2.002):33, 34 RS verb ask 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:42 ARS divine name in the form of a G-participle / arisu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:43u IRST common noun desire / iristu/# 31 (RS 94.2406):15 ARSH place-name ( Hurrian name for the Tigris) / arassihu/ 6 (RS 24.244):63, 64 URMY personal name / urumiya/ 49 (RIH 84/04):11; 51 (RIH 84/33):16 ARN place-name, Anatolian / arinna/ 36 (RS 11.772+):19u IRN common noun (species of animal) vocalization unknown 20 (RS 24.247+):33u ARNY place-name / araniya/ 45 (RS 86.2213):8 ARSW personal name / arsuwa/ 46 (RS 94.2050+):16 ARPSH personal name / aripsahu/ 46 (RS 94.2050+):7 AR ( *R) common noun earth / aru/# 1 (RS 3.367) i:5u, 23u, 26u; 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:14u, 16u, 24u, 28u; 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:29; 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:27u, 45u; 5 (RS 2.002):62; 7 (RS 24.258):22; 13 (RS 34.126):2, 9, 21bis; 17 (RIH 78/20):14; 18 (RS 92.2014):12 ARY divine name, feminine, daughter of Balu, Earthy / aray/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:7u; 12 (RS 24.643):7 AR W SMM divine name, binomial, earth and heaven / aru wa samma/ 12 (RS 24.643):5, 24

Glossary

301

IRN common noun fennel / irfanu/ 19 (RS 17.120):17, 28 ART place-name / arutu/ 39 (RS 94.2965):15 IRT: see R ARTN personal name / artenu/ 44 (RS 19.016):28, 30 URTN personal name / urtenu/ (diminutive of URTTB) 18 (RS 92.2014):14; 31 (RS 94.2406):2, 32; 34 (RS 94.2284):2; 43 (RS 18.024):4 URTTB personal name / urtetub/ 34 (RS 94.2284):2 IT particle expressing existence be / itu/ 5 (RS 2.002):74; 31 (RS 94.2406):18 IT + L (preposition) = have, possess / itu l/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:21u; 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:20u; 5 (RS 2.002):[71], 72; 28 (RS 29.093):29; 34 (RS 94.2284):13 UTHT divine name, incense burner / uthatu/ 12 (RS 24.643):43 ({[tht]}) ITM: see SGR-W-ITM ATQLNY: see TQL ATR common noun place / atru/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:28u, 46u; 20 (RS 24.247+):2? ATR preposition after, behind ( in the place of) / atra/ 6 (RS 24.244):77; 13 (RS 34.126):20bis UTRYN common noun crown prince / utriyanu/# 36 (RS 11.772+):30u ATRT common noun place / atratu/ 20 (RS 24.247+):49u ATRT divine name, feminine / atiratu/# 5 (RS 2.002):13, 24, 28; 8 (RS 1.001):6; 12 (RS 24.643):7, 31; 17 (RIH 78/20):16 [TT]: ITT common noun offering, gift / ittatu/ 23 (RS 11.872):15; 25 (RS 16.379):14 ATT: see NT ITTBNM month name, eleventh of the lunar year, vocalization unknown 44 (RS 19.016):1 ({tt[bnm]}) ALTN personal name / afaltenu/ 34 (RS 94.2284):16 AT independent personal pronoun you / atta/# ( /*an + ta/) (2m.s.), / atti/ ( /*an + ti/) (2f.s.) 1 (RS 3.367) i:11u, 19u; 25 (RS 16.379):20; 30 (RS 92.2010):19; 31 (RS 94.2406):11, 21, 37, 39; 33 (RS 96.2039):13, 22; 34 (RS 94.2284):26 TY verb arrive, come 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:28u ATLG place-name / atalligu/ 55 (RS 94.2440):3 ITNN: see YTN B preposition in, within, by (means of), from (within) /bi/# 1 (RS 3.367) i:3u bis, [4], 6u bis, 14u, 16u, 21u, 24u, 28u, 30u, 38u; 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:2, 14u, 15u, 29u, 30u bis, 31u bis, 32u, iv:1; 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:20, 24, 25, 26, 27, 32, 35, 36, 38; 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:15u, 16u, 25u bis, 26u, 30u, 32u, 33u, 40u, [43u], 43u, 44u; 5 (RS 2.002):4, 6bis, 14bis, 24, 27, 36, 38, 51, 56, 59, 61, 62, 63,

302

Glossary

64bis, 74; 6 (RS 24.244):3, 61, 64, 65; 7 (RS 24.258):1bis, 11, 14, 15, 21, 27u; 8 (RS 1.001):8; 9 (RS 1.002):22u bis, [22u], 31utris, 39u bis, [39u]; 10 (RS 24.260):3, 7, 10, 11; 11 (RS 24.266):1bis, 4, 9, 11, 20u bis, 22u bis; 15 (RS 6.028):3; 17 (RIH 78/20):7bis, 8tris, 15, 16; 19 (RS 17.120):3, 4bis, 6, 8, 11, 14, 17, 19, [22], 29, [32]; 20 (RS 24.247+):1, 3, 5, 9, [11], 12, 14, 26u, 27u, 31u, 35u, 37u, 48u, 49u, 51u, 52u, 54u, 55u, [57u], 58u, 59u; 21 (RS 4.475):19; 23 (RS 11.872):18; 24 (RS 15.008):10; 25 (RS 16.379):13, 23; 26 (RS 18.031):12, 27; 27 (RS 18.040):9; 29 (RS 34.124):20, 30, 43u; 30 (RS 92.2010):24; 31 (RS 94.2406):3, 5, 6, 8, 9, 21, 25, 28, 39; 32 (RS 94.2479):5; 33 (RS 96.2039):9; 34 (RS 94.2284):9, 17, 20, 21; 37 (RS 16.382):6, 21; 39 (RS 94.2965):8, 20; 40 (RS [Varia 14]):4, 8; 41 (RS 19.015):2, 15; 42 (RS 15.062):5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 20, 21, 22; 43 (RS 18.024):5, 7, 10, 11, 13, 15, 17, 19bis, 20, 21, 22, 23, 24, 25, [27]; 44 (RS 19.016):1; 47 (RS 94.2392+):3, 7, 8; 48 (RS 94.2600):16; 52 (RIH 83/22):10 BD compound preposition in the hand(s) of /bdi/bd/ (B + D [ YD]) 1 (RS 3.367) i:13u, 15u, 21u, 23u; 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:<34u>; 5 (RS 2.002):8bis; 26 (RS 18.031):21; 28 (RS 29.093):19; 33 (RS 96.2039):17, 22; 34 (RS 94.2284):4, 25!; 37 (RS 16.382):17, 19; 39 (RS 94.2965):13; 41 (RS 19.015):1; 43 (RS 18.024):4, 7, 9, 11, 18, 21; 44 (RS 19.016):9, 30, 31 BDN extended form /bdna/ 26 (RS 18.031):18 BY extended form /biya/ 26 (RS 18.031):13, 25 BM extended form /bima/ 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:31; 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:<34u>, 39u; 5 (RS 2.002):51, 56; 23 (RS 11.872):14 BN extended form /bina/ 5 (RS 2.002):[23], 59, 61 B verb enter 6 (RS 24.244):72; 17 (RIH 78/20):18bis BIR place-name /biiru/ (well) 41 (RS 19.015):29 BIRY gentilic 51 (RIH 84/33):9, 11 [BRT place-name /biiratu/ (wells)]: gentilic BIRTY /biiratiyyu/ 43 (RS 18.024):3 BBT place-name, Anatolian /bibitta/ 6 (RS 24.244):31 BD: see B BDN personal name /badunu/ 44 (RS 19.016):34; 46 (RS 94.2050+):34; 52 (RIH 83/22):10 BHL verb liberate, allow to leave freely 38 (RS 94.2168):20, 21, 22, 25, 26, 29 BHTM see BT [BHM]: BHMT common noun cattle /bahimatu/ 20 (RS 24.247+):2, 8, 15, 16, 34u BKY verb weep 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:26, 31, 39; 13 (RS 34.126):15 N-stem be bewept 13 (RS 34.126):13

Glossary

303

BKR common noun rstborn /bikaru/ 11 (RS 24.266):31u BL: see BLY BLDN common noun land, country /bildanu/ 41 (RS 19.015):6 BLY: BL negative particle not /bal/ ( common noun nothingness) 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:20u [BLL verb mix]: BL common noun mix, (whence) drink /billu/ 17 (RIH 78/20):7, 16 BLN common noun (plant name) /billanu/ 19 (RS 17.120):18 BL verb swallow 13 (RS 34.126):16 BM: see B BN common noun son /binu/, pl. /banuma/ 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:9; 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:3u, 8u, 10u, 13u, 18u, 20u, 22u, 25u, 42u; 5 (RS 2.002):2, 65; 6 (RS 24.244):74, 75; 9 (RS 1.002):7u, [24u], 25u bis, 26u, 33u, 34u, <34u>, 41u, [42u], 42u; 16 (RS 25.318):1; 17 (RIH 78/20):15; 18 (RS 92.2014):10; 23 (RS 11.872):4; 25 (RS 16.379):3; 28 (RS 29.093):11, 17; 29 (RS 34.124):[3], 12, 13; 35 (RS [Varia 4]):3, 16; 37 (RS 16.382):2, 12, 14, 18, 19, 23; 38 (RS 94.2168):3, 7, 8, 9, 10, 12bis, 17, 20, 23bis, 26, 27; 40 (RS [Varia 14]):19, 21; 43 (RS 18.024):21; 46 (RS 94.2050+):1 et passim in this text; 49 (RIH 84/04):8, 11, 14, 16, 18, 21, 26; 50 (RIH 84/06):[2], 8; 51 (RIH 84/33):2, 6, 14, 16, 18, 20, 22 BNIL personal name /biniilu/ (son of [the god] Ilu) 34 (RS 94.2284):4!, 22, 25; 44 (RS 19.016):8, 19; 49 (RIH 84/04):13; 51 (RIH 84/33):17 BT common noun daughter /bittu/ /*bintu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:6u, 7u, 8u, 46u; 5 (RS 2.002):45tris; 6 (RS 24.244):1tris; 9 (RS 1.002):35u; 29 (RS 34.124):17, 24, 32; 38 (RS 94.2168):8, 23 BN preposition between, among /bna/ /*bayna/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:14u, 16u, 22u, 25u, 40u BN verb understand 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:26u, 27u Lt-stem recognize 17 (RIH 78/20):17 BNIL: see BN BNY verb build, create 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:24u BNWT common noun creatures, descendants /bunuwwatu/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:24u; 6 (RS 24.244):62 YBNN personal name /yabninu/ 29 (RS 34.124):25; 39 (RS 94.2965):2, 13, 19!; 42 (RS 15.062):2 BNS common noun (member of) the (royal) personnel /bunusu/# 33 (RS 96.2039):4, 8, 10, 15; 37 (RS 16.382):16bis; 39 (RS 94.2965):11; 44 (RS 19.016):1, 49, 50 BD preposition with respect to an opening, (whence) behind, (or) with respect to /bada/ 5 (RS 2.002):70; 6 (RS 24.244):70bis, 71 BDN extended form /badana/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:33u

304

Glossary

BL common noun master, owner /balu/# 7 (RS 24.258):20; 13 (RS 34.126):20, 21; 15 (RS 6.028):2; 17 (RIH 78/20):2; 20 (RS 24.247+):34u, 39u; 27 (RS 18.040):1, 5, 18; 28 (RS 29.093):1, 6, 8, 28; 30 (RS 92.2010):2, 6, 12, 21; 36 (RS 11.772+):12u, 13u, 26u; 39 (RS 94.2965):9; 44 (RS 19.016):51 BL divine name (weather god) /balu/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:8u, 9u, 13u, 15u, 21u, 23u, 27u, 28u, 31u, 32u, 36u {blm}; 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:6u, 13u, 37u, 47u, iv:4, 6; 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:16u, 31u; 6 (RS 24.244):9; 8 (RS 1.001):6, 7, 14; 11 (RS 24.266):9, 15, 25u, 27u, 28u, 30u bis, 31u, 32u bis, 33u bis, 34u; 12 (RS 24.643):3, [3bis], 4bis, [4] ({blm} all six times), 8, 11quadris ({blm}), 12bis ({blm}), [43] ({blm}), 44, [44bis] ({blm}bis); 41 (RS 19.015):14 BL UGRT divine name Balu of Ugarit /balu ugarit/ 11 (RS 24.266):3, 12, 21u22u BL HLB divine name Balu of Aleppo /balu halbi/ 12 (RS 24.643):26 BLYN personal name /baliyanu/ 51 (RIH 84/33):12 BLM divine name (plural expressing the various manifestations of Balu as a collectivity) /baaluma/ 8 (RS 1.001):9; 11 (RS 24.266):6 BLN personal name /balanu/ 37 (RS 16.382):12, 18; 44 (RS 19.016):12, 21, 23, 28 BL PN divine name the Balu of (the mountain) apunu /balu apuni/ 8 (RS 1.001):10; 12 (RS 24.643):[2], 10!, 27 BL RKT divine name, hypostasis of Balu, identication, meaning, and vocalization of second element unknown 11 (RS 24.266):2 BLT BHTM divine name, feminine the lady of the houses = of the palace? /balatu bahatima/ 8 (RS 1.001):21; 41 (RS 19.015):14 BL ( PL) verb manufacture (a garment) 28 (RS 29.093):27 BL DTT common noun, profession name, substantivized participle, maker of DTT (meaning unknown) /bailu DTati/ 44 (RS 19.016):35 BL TPTM common noun, profession name, substantivized participle, maker of TPTM (meaning unknown) /bailu TPTima/ 44 (RS 19.016):36 [BR verb burn]: D-stem destroy 20 (RS 24.247+):41u, 56u, 58u; 30 (RS 92.2010):23 BQL common noun (green) outer layer, shell /biqalu/ 19 (RS 17.120):5 BR verb observe 27 (RS 18.040):11 BR place-name /bairu/ 41 (RS 19.015):23 BQL common noun groats /buqlu/ 19 (RS 17.120):32 BQT place-name /baqatu/ 45 (RS 86.2213):10 BRDD personal name, vocalization and etymology unknown (perhaps /baraddaddu/, /barad + hadd-/, by the hail of [the god] Haddu) 46 (RS 94.2050+):51

Glossary

305

BRZN personal name /burzanu/ 46 (RS 94.2050+):11 BRK verb bless (D-stem?) 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:23u, <34u bis>, 34u BRLT common noun throat /buralatu/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:37u BR: UBRY place-name / uburayu/ 45 (RS 86.2213):6 BRQ common noun lightning /baraqu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:26u BRR verb be/become pure, clean 11 (RS 24.266):5 BRR common noun tin /baruru/ 43 (RS 18.024):4 BTN common noun serpent /batnu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:41u; 6 (RS 24.244):74, 75; 17 (RIH 78/20):3; 18 (RS 92.2014):4, 6 BTT verb scatter, make y in all directions 1 (RS 3.367) i:28u, 29u, 31u BY verb explain 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:29u BT common noun house, household /btu/ /*baytu/; pl. BHTM /bahatuma/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:5u; 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:7; 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:25u, 31u, 32u, [43u]; 5 (RS 2.002):36; 6 (RS 24.244):67, 70bis, 71, 72; 7 (RS 24.258):1, 12, 17; 8 (RS 1.001):12, 21; 10 (RS 24.260):3bis, 7, 9, 11; 11 (RS 24.266):3, 8, 9, 14, 22u; 12 (RS 24.643):18; 13 (RS 34.126):32!, 33; 17 (RIH 78/20):18; 28 (RS 29.093):16, 24; 30 (RS 92.2010):17, 21; 31 (RS 94.2406):16, 37; 32 (RS 94.2479):6; 33 (RS 96.2039):12; 38 (RS 94.2168):5, 14; 39 (RS 94.2965):23; 40 (RS [Varia 14]):4, 8; 41 (RS 19.015):7, 10, 11, 14; 43 (RS 18.024):16 BT verb stay, lodge 31 (RS 94.2406):7 BT common noun daughter: see BN son [BTL common noun young man]: BTL personal name /batulu/ (young man) 44 (RS 19.016):25 BTLT common noun girl of marriageable age /batulatu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:11u BTRY personal name, vocalization and etymology unknown 46 (RS 94.2050+):39, 67 G common noun voice /g/ ( /*gVyu/) 1 (RS 3.367) i:6u; 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:36u; 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:27 ({gmm}: G); 5 (RS 2.002):14 GB common noun goblet /gubu/ 7 (RS 24.258):5 [GBB]: GB common noun back, (whence) body /gabbu/ 17 (RIH 78/20):5; 18 (RS 92.2014):14 GB common noun hill /gabu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:31u GBN personal name /gabanu/ 46 (RS 94.2050+):8 ({[g]bn}) GBLY place-name /gibalaya/ 45 (RS 86.2213):3 GG common noun roof /gaggu/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:32u GD common noun coriander /giddu/ 5 (RS 2.002):14; 19 (RS 17.120):20, 25 [GDL verb be/become big]: GDLT common noun cow ( large female [animal]) /gadulatu/ 8 (RS 1.001):3, 5, 8bis, 13tris, 14bis, 15tris, 18, 19, 21; 11 (RS 24.266):6bis, 7, 7 {g<d>lt}; 12 (RS 24.643):9

306

Glossary

GDL common noun (food product, perhaps a type of our) vocalization unknown 32 (RS 94.2479):14; 48 (RS 94.2600):4 GHR verb sound aloud 18 (RS 92.2014):11 [GZR verb cut]: GZR common noun delimitation /gazaru/ 5 (RS 2.002):63bis! AGZR common noun something that cuts off, delimits / agzaru/ 5 (RS 2.002):[23], 58, 61 GSM common noun storm /gismu/ 26 (RS 18.031):14 GLB: MGLB personal name /maglibu/ 46 (RS 94.2050+):61, 65 GLN personal name /gallanu/ 49 (RIH 84/04):25 GLD personal name /galadu/ 46 (RS 94.2050+):1 GMS adjective smooth, hairless /gamisu/ 20 (RS 24.247+):3 GMR: TGMR common noun total /tagmaru/ 41 (RS 19.015):35; 43 (RS 18.024):28 ({[tg]mr}); 47 (RS 94.2392+):10 [GN]: GT common noun (wine/oil press, whence) farming installation with its buildings /gittu/ /*gintu/ 33 (RS 96.2039):9; 37 (RS 16.382):7; 39 (RS 94.2965):15 GN divine name element: see RSP GN GR verb cry out, yell, rebuke, make a loud noise (said of a sick horse) 1 (RS 3.367) i:28u; 7 (RS 24.258):11, 14; 19 (RS 17.120):2, 23 GP common noun edge /gipu/ 5 (RS 2.002):30bis GP common noun, meaning unknown 31 (RS 94.2406):27 GPN common noun vine /gapnu/ 5 (RS 2.002):9, 10, 11 GPN-W-UGR divine name, binomial, messengers of Balu, /gapnu wa ugaru/ Vine and Field 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:36u GPN personal name /gupanu/ 44 (RS 19.016):17; 46 (RS 94.2050+):27 GR verb sojourn, live in a place as a resident alien 5 (RS 2.002):66bis GR common noun resident alien /gru/ 9 (RS 1.002):18u, [26u], 35u GR verb attack 11 (RS 24.266):26u GRGMS place-name Carchemish /gargamis/ 52 (RIH 83/22):13 GRGYN personal name /girgiyannu/ 43 (RS 18.024):24 GRDS verb crush, destroy 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:11, 23 GRS verb drive away, send away 1 (RS 3.367) i:12u bis; 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iv:2; 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:29u, 47u; 17 (RIH 78/20):9; 34 (RS 94.2284):22; 40 (RS [Varia 14]):67 YGRS proper name /yagrusu/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:12u bis GRN common noun threshing oor /gurnu/ 19 (RS 17.120):13, 16 GTR divine name, god of war, the Strong One /gataru/# 12 (RS 24.643):[38?] GT: see GN

Glossary

307

[HBL verb mutilate]: HBLY divine title (attributed to the goddess Anatu, lit., mutilated) /hablay/ 8 (RS 1.001):17 HBRTNR title of a Hittite ofcial /huburtanuru/ 36 (RS 11.772+):34u, 36u ({[hbrtn]r}) HBT verb belong to the huptu-class, serve as a huptu 33 (RS 96.2039):9 HPT ( HBT) common noun member of the huptu-class (in service, civil or military) /huptu/ /*hubtu/ 20 (RS 24.247+):57u; 29 (RS 34.124):10 HBT verb oppress 9 (RS 1.002):21u, 30u, 38u; 34 (RS 94.2284):8 [HBT place-name /hubatayu/ = /hupatayu/!]: HBTY gentilic /hubatiyyu/ 50 (RIH 84/06):4; 51 (RIH 84/33):3 HDMN personal name /hudmunu/ 46 (RS 94.2050+):35 HZR common noun (type of service) vocalization unknown 44 (19.016):49, 50 H common noun stick, staff /hau/ 5 (RS 2.002):8, 9, 37, 40, 43, 47; 7 (RS 24.258):8; 17 (RIH 78/20):1, 2, 5bis, 14 H verb sin, act improperly 9 (RS 1.002):19u, 22u, 23u; 17 (RIH 78/20):5 H common noun sin, misdeed 29 (RS 34.124):33 ({h[?]}) HYR month name /hiyyaru/ 12 (RS 24.643):23; 34 (RS 94.2284):9! HYRN personal name /hiyyaranu/ (born in the month of Hiyyaru) 44 (RS 19.016):4 HLU DG name of a sacricial rite, meaning unknown 41 (RS 19.015):12 HLB place-name Aleppo /halbu/ 12 (RS 24.643):26; 19 (RS 17.120):20 HLB GNGNT place-name /halbu ganganati/ 41 (RS 19.015):22 HLBY gentilic, person from one of the towns named HLB /halbiyyu/ 43 (RS 18.024):6 HLB KRD place-name /halbu karradi/ 55 (RS 94.2440):6 HLB RPS place-name /halbu rapsi/ 55 (RS 94.2440):5 HLM nominal epithet of the divinity USHR (kind of reptile) /hulmiu/ 10 (RS 24.260):2, 4, 12 HL common noun oppression /hulu/ 17 (RIH 78/20):7 HLQ verb perish 20 (RS 24.247+):4, [6], 18, 59u; 31 (RS 94.2406):30 D-stem destroy 20 (RS 24.247+):15, 16 HMAT common noun melted butter /himatu/ 5 (RS 2.002):14 HMS cardinal number ve /hamisu/; pl. fty /hamisuma/ 5 (RS 2.002):57; 8 (RS 1.001):9; 12 (RS 24.643):20; 13 (RS 34.126):29; 32 (RS 94.2479):13, 14; 36 (RS 11.772+):22u ({[hm]s}), 23u ({[hm]s}); 40 (RS [Varia 14]):9; 42 (RS 15.062):10, 12, 19, 22bis; 43 (RS 18.024):2, 6, 7, 17, 25; 44 (RS 19.016):38, 39; 47 (RS 94.2392+):11; 48 (RS 94.2600):3, 7, 8; 51 (RIH 84/33):8, 10; 52 (RIH 83/22):5, 8 HMS ordinal number fth /hamisu/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:11u; 11 (RS 24.266):20u

308

Glossary

HMS verb do ve times (D-stem) 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:18 (Dp-participle) HMSM plural of /hamisu/ fty /hamisuma/ HMST common noun ve(-shekel) weight /hamisatu/ 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:30 HMR common noun wine ( ferment, bubble) /hamru/ 5 (RS 2.002):6 HQMRT personal name /hiqmiratu/ 30 (RS 92.2010):1 HQL common noun ( Hurrian), arrow maker ( Ugaritic /q, arrow, + Hurrian /huli/ occupational designation) /hiqqifulu/ 44 (RS 19.016):16 HNDRT common noun (plant name: grown in the place Hundurasu) /hunduratu/ 19 (RS 17.120):7 HNZR personal name /hanizarru/ 46 (RS 94.2050+):57 HNYN personal name /hanyanu/ 46 (RS 94.2050+):25 HSWN common noun thyme /haswannu/ 48 (RS 94.2600):13 [HPY]: HPN common noun (type of garment) /hipnu/ 12 (RS 24.643):19; 28 (RS 29.093):28; 34 (RS 94.2284):18, 28 HPN: see HPY HPT: see HBT HPTY place-name /hupatayu/ (= /hubatayu/!) 41 (RS 19.015):30 [HY]: HT common noun half /hatu/ /*haayatu/ 8 (RS 1.001):10 HR verb whinny (unnaturally when the horse is sick) 19 (RS 17.120):5, 7 [HR place-name the Hurrian land]: HRY gentilic person of Hurrian origin /hurriyyu/ 9 (RS 1.002):[20u], 29u, 37u HR: see HRR HR verb defecate 19 (RS 17.120):9 HRU common noun feces /huru/ 7 (RS 24.258):21 HRB adjective dry, dried /haribu/ 48 (RS 94.2600):13 HRD common noun troops, army /huradu/ 20 (RS 24.247+):39u, 46u, 52u; 24 (RS 15.008):13 HR verb pluck (feathers) 5 (RS 2.002):38 HRY: see HR place-name HRMLN personal name, vocalization and etymology unknown 46 (RS 94.2050+):20 [HRP]: HRPN adjective autumnal /hurpanu/ 7 (RS 24.258):31u ({hrpn!}) HR common noun gold /hurau/# 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:47u; 29 (RS 34.124):28; 36 (RS 11.772+):20u, 27u, 29u; 43 (RS 18.024):20 HRP common noun (a body part, perhaps a tendon) /haruppu/ (if the word means tendon) 20 (RS 24.247+):27u [HRR]: HR common noun (hole, whence) nostril /hurru/ 20 (RS 24.247+):6, 30u HT place-name Hatti /hatti/ 25 (RS 16.379):16 HTY gentilic person from Hatti /hattiyyu/ 9 (RS 1.002):20u, 29u, 37u

Glossary

309

[HT verb strike]: N-stem 21 (RS 4.475):8, 10 HTU common noun blow /hatau/ 21 (RS 4.475):7 D form of the common noun YD hand that appears with the preposition B /bdi/ /bi yadi/: see B and YD D/DT determinative/relative pronoun /du/# 1 (RS 3.367) i:10u; 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:[1], 26u, 35u, 42u; 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:8; 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:18u, 29u, 47u; 5 (RS 2.002):74; 6 (RS 24.244):62; 7 (RS 24.258):6, 7, 29u; 14 (RS 6.021):1; 15 (RS 6.028):1; 16 (RS 25.318):2; 17 (RIH 78/20):1; 18 (RS 92.2014):1; 19 (RS 17.120):3; 21 (RS 4.475):17; 26 (RS 18.031):10; 31 (RS 94.2406):17, 18; 32 (RS 94.2479):20; 33 (RS 96.2039):5; 34 (RS 94.2284):13, 29, 31, 32b; 35 (RS [Varia 4]):7; 36 (RS 11.772+):18u, 25u; 37 (RS 16.382):6bis; 38 (RS 94.2168):5, 11; 39 (RS 94.2965):2, 8; 40 (RS [Varia 14]):2, 16; 41 (RS 19.015):1; 42 (RS 15.062):19?; 43 (RS 18.024):12, 16; 47 (RS 94.2392+):1, 6; 52 (RIH 83/22):6, 7, 10, 11, 13 DM extended form that functions as a conjunction for /dama/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:20u ID adverb at that time / ida/ 10 (RS 24.260):1 IDK adverb then / idaka/ 6 (RS 24.244):63 DY verb y (away) 20 (RS 24.247+):42u [DB *QB verb ow]: MDB common noun ow(ing waters) /madubu/ /*maqubu/ 5 (RS 2.002):34, 35 [DBB verb speak]: DBB common noun tormenter ( who speaks evil of) /dabibu/ 17 (RIH 78/20):1, 9; 18 (RS 92.2014):9, 13 DB verb slaughter, sacrice 7 (RS 24.258):1; 10 (RS 24.260):1; 11 (RS 24.266):8, 13; 27 (RS 18.040):16 N-stem 9 (RS 1.002):15u ({[ndb]}), 23u ({[ndb]}), 32u, 41u DB common noun sacrice /dabu/# 5 (RS 2.002):27; 8 (RS 1.001):17; 9 (RS 1.002):23u ({<d>bm}), 23u ({d[bn]}), 32u bis, [40u], 40u; 12 (RS 24.643):1; 13 (RS 34.126):1; 34 (RS 94.2284):17; 41 (RS 19.015):2, 3, 14 MDB common noun altar /madbau/, pl. MDBT /madbaatu/ 8 (RS 1.001):20 DBLT common noun clump of dried gs /dabilatu/ 19 (RS 17.120):31 [DBR verb speak, lead]: D-stem speak 29 (RS 34.124):18 UDBR common noun sworn (heir, i.e., he who has been made to speak)? / udbaru/? 46 (RS 94.2050+):52, 56 MDBR common noun steppe-land ( where one leads herds of caprovids) /madbaru/ 5 (RS 2.002):4, 65, 68 DG common noun sh /dagu/ 5 (RS 2.002):63 [DGL]: MDGL BL UGRT divine name, meaning of rst element uncertain, perhaps place of observation (or correct to MGDL tower) 11 (RS 24.266):12

310

Glossary

DGN divine name /dagan/ grain 6 (RS 24.244):15; 12 (RS 24.643):[2], 10, 26; 14 (RS 6.021):2; 15 (RS 6.028):2 DD ( *QQ) verb arise (N-stem) 5 (RS 2.002):63; 40 (RS [Varia 14]):12; 41 (RS 19.015):14 DD common noun love /dadu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:5u, 7u DDYM common noun (offerings that produce) love /dadayuma/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:15u DD common noun (dry measure [perhaps about fty liters]) /dudu/ 32 (RS 94.2479):12, 13, 15; 44 (RS 19.016):38, 39, 48; 48 (RS 94.2600):1, 4 DDY personal name /dudayu/ 46 (RS 94.2050+):43 DDMS divine name /dadmis/ 12 (RS 24.643):8, [34] DDMM 12 place-name the region around Aleppo /dadmuma/ 12 (RS 24.643):43 DDMY gentilic person from Dadmuma /dadmiyyu/ 9 (RS 1.002):20u, 28u ({[ddm]y}), 37u DDN divine name (ancestor of the kings of Ugarit) /didanu/ 13 (RS 34.126):3, 10 D verb suffer distress 25 (RS 16.379):21 DK(K) verb bray, pulverize 19 (RS 17.120):3, 6, 8, 11, 14, 17, 19, 22, 28 DLY: YDLN personal name /yadlinu/ (he [a divinity] drew [this child] as in the act of drawing water) 44 (RS 19.016):34 DLP verb slump 1 (RS 3.367) i:17u, 26u [DLL verb be/become poor, destitute]: D-stem impoverish, cast down 9 (RS 1.002):21u, 30u, 38u; 20 (RS 24.247+):7, 46u! DLT common noun destitution, feebleness /dullatu/ 5 (RS 2.002):25 DM common noun blood, (whence) juice (liquid from a plant) /damu/# 7 (RS 24.258):31u DM verb shed tears 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:27, 32, 40; 13 (RS 34.126):14 DMT common noun tear /dimatu/ (pl. UDMT / udmaatu/) 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:28; 13 (RS 34.126):16 DNIL personal name Ilu is my judge /danilu/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:[1u], 6u, 9u, 12u, 14u, 17u, 35u, 36u [DNY verb be near, approach]: D-stem make near 11 (RS 24.266):22u DT: see YD DPRN common noun juniper /dipranu/# 19 (RS 17.120):[23]; 42 (RS 15.062):20 DQN personal name /diqnu/ 44 (RS 19.016):6, 23, 26, 29 ({dqn[. . . ]}) [DQQ verb be/become ne]: DQT common noun ewe/nanny ( small female [animal]) /daqqatu/ 8 (RS 1.001):1bis, 3, 4bis, 16bis, <16>, 18; 11 (RS 24.266):7 DQT divine name, feminine /daqqitu/ 8 (RS 1.001):15

Glossary

311

[DR verb form a circle, dwell]: DR circle, generation (period of time) /daru/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:10u bis DR IL W PHR BL compound divine name the Circle of Ilu and the Assembly of Balu /daru ili wa puhru bali/ 8 (RS 1.001):7 DR BN IL compound divine name the Circle of the Sons of Ilu /daru bani ili/ 9 (RS 1.002):7u, 25u, 33u34u, 42u ({d[r . bn l]}) YDRM personal name /yadurma/ 28 (RS 29.093):1 [DRK verb stride, step on]: DRKT common noun sovereignty, dominion /darkatu/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:10u, 13u, 20u; 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iv:3; 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:42 DR/QR common noun seed /daru/qaru/ 19 (RS 17.120):[24]; 20 (RS 24.247+):14, 43u, 55u; 26 (RS 18.031):17, 19 MDR common noun sown (place) /madrau/ 5 (RS 2.002):69bis, 73 DRT personal name, vocalization and etymology unknown 50 (RIH 84/06):8; 51 (RIH 84/33):7 [DT]: DTT (vegetal offering) /dattu/ /*dataatu/ 8 (RS 1.001):9 DT common noun (type of offering) 5 (RS 2.002):15 ({df[. . . ]}) DT: see D [H presentative particle /ha/] H(N) extended form here (is), look, behold /han/ (the /n/, if it was present, has assimilated to the following consonant) 28 (RS 29.093):16; 34 (RS 94.2284):29 HN extended form here (is), look, behold /hanna/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:5u; 5 (RS 2.002):46, 50, 55; 7 (RS 24.258):28u; 9 (RS 1.002):17u, 25u, 34u, 43u; 11 (RS 24.266):24u; 17 (RIH 78/20):16; 20 (RS 24.247+):2, 34u; 33 (RS 96.2039):4, 8, 10, 15; 34 (RS 94.2284):31 HND extended form functioning as a demonstrative pronoun/adjective /hannadu/ /hanna + du/ 31 (RS 94.2406):5; 37 (RS 16.382):1; 38 (RS 94.2168):1 HNDN extended form functioning as a demonstrative pronoun/adjective /hannaduna/ /hanna + du + na/ 29 (RS 34.124):10 HNDT extended form functioning as a demonstrative pronoun/adjective /hannaduti/ /hanna + du + ti/ 26 (RS 18.031):12 HNMT extended form functioning as a demonstrative pronoun/adjective /hannamati/ /hanna + ma + ti/ 39 (RS 94.2965):12, 20 HNN extended form here (is), look, behold /hannana/ /*ha + n + na + na/ 30 (RS 92.2010):9; 32 (RS 94.2479):5 HNNY extended form of HNN /hannaniya/ /*ha + n + na + ni + ya/ 22 (RS 8.315):10; 26 (RS 18.031):6; 29 (RS 34.124):7

312

Glossary

HL extended form here (is), look, behold /halli/ /*ha + n + li/ 5 (RS 2.002):41, 44, 47; 34 (RS 94.2284):25 HLH extended form /halliha/ /*ha + n + li + ha/ 5 (RS 2.002):32tris, 33 HLM extended form /hallima/ /*ha + n + li + ma/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:32u; 6 (RS 24.244):6, 11, 17, 22, 28, 33, <34d>, 38, 43, 48, 54 HLN extended form /hallina/ /*ha + n + li + na/ 32 (RS 94.2479):11 HLNY extended form look, behold, here /halliniya/# /*ha + l + li + ni + ya/ 23 (RS 11.872):9; 25 (RS 16.379):8, 12; 28 (RS 29.093):11; 31 (RS 94.2406):3; 32 (RS 94.2479):5; 34 (RS 94.2284):3; 36 (RS 11.772+):18u HT extended form here (is), look, behold /hatti/ /ha + n + ti/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:8u, 9u bis; 21 (RS 4.475):8; 25 (RS 16.379):14; 27 (RS 18.040):13; 29 (RS 34.124):20; 31 (RS 94.2406):35; 33 (RS 96.2039):8, 10; 35 (RS [Varia 4]):10, 15 ({ht}) HBN common noun ebony wood /habunu/ 47 (RS 94.2392+):1, 5 HBR verb bow down 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:9u; 5 (RS 2.002):49, 55 [HDD divine name /hadad/ (absolute form); HD divine name /haddu/ (cased form)]: YRMHD personal name /yarmihaddu/ ([the god] Haddu has laid the foundations [of this child]) 28 (RS 29.093):4; 33 (RS 96.2039):2 HDM common noun footstool /hidamu/ 13 (RS 34.126):14 HW independent/demonstrative personal pronoun, 3m.s. /huwa/# 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:38u; 5 (RS 2.002):70, 75; 9 (RS 1.002):24u bis, 32u, 33u, 41u, [41u]; 29 (RS 34.124):27, 29, 31; 33 (RS 96.2039):8, 10, 15 HWT oblique form /huwati/ 20 (RS 24.247+):43u; 31 (RS 94.2406):6; 38 (RS 94.2168):12 HY independent/demonstrative personal pronoun, 3f.s. /hiya/ 35 (RS [Varia 4]):9 ({mhy} /mah + hiya/) HYT oblique form /hiyati/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:10u; 20 (RS 24.247+):45u, 55u, 56u HM independent personal pronoun, 3c.du. /huma/ 5 (RS 2.002):68, 69, 71 [HM independent personal pronoun 3m.pl.]: HMT independent personal pronoun, 3m.pl., oblique form /humati/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:36u [HW]: HWT common noun word, speech /huwatu/# 1 (RS 3.367) i:6u; 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:13u, 22u; 18 (RS 92.2014):9, 10 HZP place-name /hizpu/ 41 (RS 19.015):28 HY: see HW personal pronoun HYT: see HW personal pronoun HKL common noun palace /hekalu/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:26u, 43u; 6 (RS 24.244):72; 7 (RS 24.258):2

Glossary

313

[HKR verb sleep deeply]: S-stem, cause/allow to sleep, 34 (RS 94.2284):32a HL, HLH: see H HLK verb go (without /h/ in /YQTL/ forms) 5 (RS 2.002):16, 27, 67; 7 (RS 24.258):17; 29 (RS 34.124):15, 25; 33 (RS 96.2039):18; 34 (RS 94.2284):32b; 39 (RS 94.2965):8 Gt-stem 11 (RS 24.266):34u HLM verb strike 1 (RS 3.367) i:14u, 16u, 21u, 24u; 7 (RS 24.258):8 HLM (particle), HLN, HLNY: see HL under H HM independent pronoun 3c.du.: see HW personal pronoun HM conjunction either/or /himma/ (see also IM) 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:42; 5 (RS 2.002):39, 42, 71, 72; 11 (RS 24.266):28u; 19 (RS 17.120):3, 4; 21 (RS 4.475):9, 14; 25 (RS 16.379):16, 18; 34 (RS 94.2284):13, 20, 27; 38 (RS 94.2168):19, 22, 25 HMLT common noun throng, crowd, horde /hamul(l)atu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:28u HMT: see HW personal pronoun HN, HND, HNDN, HNDT, HNMT, HNN, HNNY: see H [HPK verb turn over/around]: N-stem turn 20 (RS 24.247+):52u HRY verb conceive, be/become pregnant 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:[40u] ({[hrt]} verbal noun), [41u] ([hr] verbal noun); 5 (RS 2.002):51, 56 [HRNM place-name]: HRNMY gentilic /harnamiyyu/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:[2u], 18u, 36u, 37u HT: see H W conjunction /wa/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:3u et passim WT: see YT ZBB verb foam (of serpents venom) 18 (RS 92.2014):1 [ZBL verb bear, support]: ZBL common noun Highness (as title), prince /zabulu/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:7u, 8u, 14u, 16u, 22u, 24u, 29u ZBLN common noun illness /zabalanu/ 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:17 ZBR verb prune 5 (RS 2.002):9bis ZD common noun breast /zad/ /qad/ (see QD) /*tadayu/ 5 (RS 2.002):24 [ZN verb feed]: ZNT common noun food, provisions /zanatu/ 32 (RS 94.2479):20; 34 (RS 94.2284):29 [ZRM verb ow]: ZRM common noun ow /zarmu/ 17 (RIH 78/20):14 ZT common noun olive, olive tree, olive orchard /ztu/ 7 (RS 24.258):31u; 32 (RS 94.2479):19; 37 (RS 16.382):8 ZTR common noun monument (with inscribed gures) /zittaru/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:27u, [45u]

314

Glossary

: see YY BY divine name, identication uncertain 7 (RS 24.258):19 [BL verb bind]: BL common noun boatman /abilu/ 52 (RIH 83/22):3 BQ verb hug 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:40u; 5 (RS 2.002):51, 56 BR common noun companion /abiru/ 5 (RS 2.002):76; 17 (RIH 78/20):10 GBN personal name /agbanu/ 44 (RS 19.016):11, 27 GR verb gird 5 (RS 2.002):17 DR common noun (private) room /uduru/# 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:26 DT common noun new moon, new moon festival /udtu/ 41 (RS 19.015):13 DT adjective new /adatu/ 34 (RS 94.2284):28! DTN personal name /udtanu/ (born at the time of the new moon) 44 (RS 19.016):18, 19 [W]: WT common noun country, land /uwwatu/# 20 (RS 24.247+):1, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 16, 35u, 37u, 41u, 45u, 50u, 51u, 53u, 55u, 56u, 59u; 52 (RIH 83/22):12 [WY verb live]: D-stem repair 28 (RS 29.093):15 St-stem bow down 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:10u B common noun, profession name, substantivized participle, wood gatherer /aibu/ 44 (RS 19.016):20; 51 (RIH 84/33):12 YY verb live 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:36u common noun life, /ayyu/ in the absolute case (*/ayy/ /*ay/ //) 34 (RS 94.2284):12bis S verb hasten 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:18u; 31 (RS 94.2406):34 LB common noun milk /alabu/ 5 (RS 2.002):14 LL verb be/become clean, pure, absolved of cultic responsibility 11 (RS 24.266):4, 24u D-stem purify restore to non-cultic state 11 (RS 24.266):23u S-stem cause to be puried 10 (RS 24.260):6 LM common noun dream /ulumu/ 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:35 [MY verb protect]: YMN personal name /yaminu/ 44 (RS 19.016):19, 33 MT common noun wall, rampart /amtu/ /amiyatu/, pl. MYT /amiyatu/ 9 (RS 1.002):[18u], 36u; 11 (RS 24.266):27u, 29u, 36u [MM verb be/become hot]: MMT common noun conception ( heat) /amamatu/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:40u, 41u; 5 (RS 2.002):51, 56 M common noun vinegar /amiu/ 32 (RS 94.2479):18 MR common noun (plant name) 19 (RS 17.120):17, 28 MT: see YM Q ( ) common noun arrow /hiqqu/ 44 (RS 19.016):25

Glossary

315

QRT: common noun (plant of the lettuce category) /aqratu/ 19 (RS 17.120):14, 27 NN verb favor, have pity on 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:16u (verbal noun NT) R common noun court(yard) /airu/ 6 (RS 24.244):68; 7 (RS 24.258):18 SL verb devour, consume 20 (RS 24.247+):36u, 38u, 55u SP common noun (type of wine) (precise meaning and vocalization unknown) 41 (RS 19.015):29, 36 PN common noun handful /upnu/ 48 (RS 94.2600):12 PR common noun rations /ipru/ 44 (RS 19.016):1, 49; 45 (RS 86.2213):1 R common noun (part of the body) (precise meaning and vocalization unknown) 20 (RS 24.247+):58u RB common noun sword /arbu/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:4u RYT place-name, vocalization unknown 6 (RS 24.244):36 [RS verb make, manufacture]: RS common noun artisan /arrasu/# 28 (RS 29.093):14 RS BHTM common noun, profession name house builder /arrasu bahatima/ 44 (RS 19.016):18 ({rs b[htm]}) RS MRKBT common noun, profession name chariot maker /arrasu markabati/ 44 (RS 19.016):28 RS QN common noun, profession name maker of small objects (basically of wood) /arrasu qauni/ 44 (RS 19.016):23 RN divine name /ranu/ ( /*awranu/) 6 (RS 24.244):58, 61, 67; 17 (RIH 78/20):9 RPT personal name, vocalization and etymology unknown 46 (RS 94.2050+):47 [RR verb be/become hot]: L-stem heat up, cook, roast 5 (RS 2.002):41, 44, 48 [RT verb plow]: RT common noun, profession name plowman /arratu/ 44 (RS 19.016):27 MRTT common noun /maratatu/ plow 15 (RS 6.028):3 TB verb count, calculate 52 (RIH 83/22):12 TBN common noun account /itbanu/ 42 (RS 15.062):2; 43 (RS 18.024):1 [TK verb exercise paternal power]: TK family (of the father) /atku/ 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:21, 22 TKN same /atkanu/ 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:10 TP common noun (type of sacrice) /itpu/ 11 (RS 24.266):32u B adjective good /abu/# 5 (RS 2.002):14 BH verb slaughter 34 (RS 94.2284):10 BQ verb shut 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:28u, [47u] BQ place-name /ibaqu/ 45 (RS 86.2213):14

316

Glossary

BRN personal name /abranu/ 46 (RS 94.2050+):44 H verb reconstitute surface of a mud roof (with a stone roof roller) 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:32u DD personal name, vocalization and etymology unknown 46 (RS 94.2050+):46 ({dd}) L common noun spleen /ialu/ 20 (RS 24.247+):12 [LL: common noun dew]: LY divine name, feminine, daughter of Balu, Dewy /allay/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:7u RD verb drive away 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:47u Y particle, vocative O /ya/ 5 (RS 2.002):40, 43, 46, 64, 65, 69; 11 (RS 24.266):28u, 29u YBL verb carry, bring 5 (RS 2.002):52, 59; 6 (RS 24.244):2, 8, 14, 19, 25, 30 ({b<l>}), <34a>, 35, 40, 45, 51, 57, 6667, 67; 29 (RS 34.124):27; 36 (RS 11.772+):[18u], 25u; 39 (RS 94.2965):22, 24; 43 (RS 18.024):12 YBMT common noun sister-in-law /yabimtu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:12u (!) YBNN: see BNY [YGY verb suffer]: TG common noun pain /tg/ /*tawgayu/ 17 (RIH 78/20):1, 2 YGRS proper name: see GRS YD common noun hand, forearm (with hand), foreleg (of animal) /yadu/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:14u, 16u; 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:30u; 5 (RS 2.002):33, 34bis, 35, 37, 40, 44, 47; 10 (RS 24.260):6; 20 (RS 24.247+):15, 28u, 46u, 48u, 59u; 21 (RS 4.475):11; 30 (RS 92.2010):24 D form of YD used with the preposition B in the contracted form BD: see B YD preposition with ( as regards the hand, perhaps a pun on Akkadian qadu with, similar to qatu hand) /yada/ 37 (RS 16.382):7, 8bis, 9; 39 (RS 94.2965):3, 4, 5, 16, 17, 18 YD common noun (type of handle)?, pl. /yadatu/ 42 (RS 15.062):9; 48 (RS 94.2600):8 [YDD love ( *WDD)]: YD common noun love /yaddu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:6u MDD beloved /mdadu/ /*mawdadu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:38u, 43u YDY verb throw down, out 6 (RS 24.244):5, 11, 17, 22, 27, 32, <34c>, 38, 42, 48, 54, 60, 64; 11 (RS 24.266):28u, 35u; 17 (RIH 78/20):1 YDLN: see DLY YD verb know 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:26u, 27u; 7 (RS 24.258):6, 7; 18 (RS 92.2014):1; 24 (RS 15.008):7; 27 (RS 18.040):19; 31 (RS 94.2406):10, 38; 34 (RS 94.2284):26, 34 DT common noun knowledge (particularly of magic) /datu/ 17 (RIH 78/20):10 YD ( *WQ) verb perspire 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:34u

Glossary

317

YDRM: see DR [YL ( *WL) verb be/become discouraged]: N-stem 24 (RS 15.008):12 [YM verb be/become hot]: MT common noun venom ( heat) /imatu/ 6 (RS 24.244):6, 11, 17, 22, 28, 33, <34d>, 38, 43, 48, 54, 60, 68 ({<m>t}) YMN: see MY YR common noun (type of) venomous lizard /yaaru/ 6 (RS 24.244):73 YSN verb sleep 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:31 SNT common noun sleep /sinatu/ 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:33 [YSR verb be/become straight]: YSR common noun legitimacy /yusru/ 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:13 MSR common noun rectitude /msaru/ /*maysaru/ 9 (RS 1.002):26u bis, 35u bis YLD verb give birth 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:41u; 5 (RS 2.002):52, <52>, 53bis, 58bis, 60bis; 20 (RS 24.247+):1!, 2? S-stem engender 5 (RS 2.002):65 YLD common noun child /yaldu/ 5 (RS 2.002):53 YLK: see HLK YM common noun day /ymu/# 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:5u, 8u, 11u, 15u, 32u, 33u; 5 (RS 2.002):23[bis], 58, 59, 61bis; 10 (RS 24.260): 14; 11 (RS 24.266):1; 20 (RS 24.247+):34u; 31 (RS 94.2406):5; 37 (RS 16.382):1; 38 (RS 94.2168):1 YM common noun sea: see YMM YMAN place-name, vocalization unknown 9 (RS 1.002):27u YMDSR: see MDD [YMM]: YM common noun sea /yammu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:2; 5 (RS 2.002):30, 33, 34, 63; 31 (RS 94.2406):3 YM divine name (same form and meaning) 1 (RS 3.367) i:3u bis, 7u, 12u bis, 14u, 16u, 17u, 19u bis, 22u bis, 25u bis, 27u [29]u, 32u, 34u; 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:39u; 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:20; 8 (RS 1.001):13; 12 (RS 24.643):9, [41] YMN common noun right hand /yaminu/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:<34u>; 5 (RS 2.002):63; 20 (RS 24.247+):26u, [28u], 35u verb, /qatlal/-stem, take in the right hand 5 (RS 2.002):37, 40, 44, 47 [YN]: YNT common noun dove /ynatu/ /*yawnatu/ 8 (RS 1.001):1; 11 (RS 24.266):10 YN common noun wine /ynu/ /*yaynu/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:31u; 5 (RS 2.002):6, [72], 74, 75, 76; 7 (RS 24.258):3 ({y<n>}), 16; 34 (RS 94.2284):29; 41 (RS 19.015):1, 21, 22, 23, 24, 25, 26, 27, 28, 35; 48 (RS 94.2600):3 YNM: see NM YNQ verb suck, nurse 5 (RS 2.002):24, 59, 61 YSM adjective beautiful /yasimu/ 5 (RS 2.002):2

318

Glossary

YBDR: see B [YD verb assemble]: DT common noun assembly /idatu/ 6 (RS 24.244):3 YL common noun mountain goat /yalu/ 17 (RIH 78/20):4 YQRN: see QR YP common noun, substantivized participle, witness /yapiu/ 40 (RS [Varia 14]):18 [YPY verb be/become beautiful]: Rt-stem make oneself beautiful 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:1 YP common noun beauty (whence) well-being /yup/ /*yupyu/ 9 (RS 1.002):28u, 30u, 32u, 36u, 39u, 40u NPY manifesting beauty (whence) well-being /npayu/ /*nawpayu/ 9 (RS 1.002):1u et passim in this text YP verb arise, come forth 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:37u, iv:4, 5 YPMLK personal name /yapaamilku/ ([the god] Milku has arisen) 44 (RS 19.016):12 YPN personal name /yapanu/ 44 (RS 19.016):8 Y/Y verb exit, go/come forth 1 (RS 3.367) i:6u, 30u; 17 (RIH 78/20):2; 20 (24.247+):45u, 51u; 31 (RS 94.2406):22, 38, 39 S-stem 1 (RS 3.367) i:2u; 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:27u, 45u U common noun exiting, extent /iu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:2 Y common noun, profession name, meaning unknown 44 (RS 19.016):9 YQ verb pour out 19 (RS 17.120):4, 6, 8, 11, 14, 17, 19, 22, 29, 32; 29 (RS 34.124):31 YR common noun, profession name, substantivized participle, potter (he who forms) /yairu/# 44 (RS 19.016):37 YRH common noun moon (whence) month /yarhu/ 11 (RS 24.266):1; 44 (RS 19.016):1; 48 (RS 94.2600):16 YRH divine name, moon deity /yarihu/ 6 (RS 24.244):26; 7 (RS 24.258):4; 8 (RS 1.001):14; 12 (RS 24.643):5, 29 YRH KTY divine name the Kassite moon deity /yarihu kattiyyu/ 8 (RS 1.001):19 YRD verb descend, come/go down 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:36; 7 (RS 24.258):22; 8 (RS 1.001):20; 13 (RS 34.126):21, 22; 17 (RIH 78/20):14! YRY verb cast, shoot 5 (RS 2.002):38bis YRM: see RM YRMN: see RM YRMHD: see RMY and HD YRT verb take possession of, inherit (Gt-stem) 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:47u YRT heirship /yurtu/ 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:25 YTB verb sit (down), dwell, stay 5 (RS 2.002):8, 29, 56; 6 (RS 24.244):7, 13, 18, 24, 29, 34, <34e>, 39, 44, 50, 56; 7 (RS 24.258):14, 15; 29 (RS 34.124):21

Glossary

319

TBT common noun the act of sitting or dwelling /tibtu/ 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:23 MTBT common noun seat /mtabatu/ /*mawtabatu/ 5 (RS 2.002):19 YTN adjective old /yatana/ 19 (RS 17.120):31bis YTQ verb tie (up) 6 (RS 24.244):6, 11, 17, 22, 28, 33, <34d>, 38, 43, 48, 54 YTR personal name /yatru/ 44 (RS 19.016):18 YT WT verb hasten (D-stem) 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:20u YTN verb give 1 (RS 3.367) i:6u; 5 (RS 2.002):3, 71, 72; 6 (RS 24.244):63, 73bis, 75; 28 (RS 29.093):22; 31 (RS 94.2406):4; 33 (RS 96.2039):7; 34 (RS 94.2284):4, 11, 13, 27, 29, 31; 37 (RS 16.382):4, 11; 38 (RS 94.2168):5, 13; 40 (RS [Varia 14]):15; 52 (RIH 83/22):4 S-stem send, have delivered, transfer 32 (RS 94.2479):21; 33 (RS 96.2039):16, 24; 37 (RS 16.382):6 ITNN common noun gift (at marriage) / itnanu/ 6 (RS 24.244):74, 76 YTN personal name /yatanu/ (he [a god] has given) 44 (RS 19.016):35 [YTR verb be/become abundant]: YTRM personal name /yatarmu/ 49 (RIH 84/04):21 K preposition like /ka/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iv:1; 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:43; 5 (RS 2.002):33, 34bis, 35, 50, [55]; 7 (RS 24.258):22; 17 (RIH 78/20):3bis, 4bis; 20 (RS 24.247+):41u; 48 (RS 94.2600):15 KM extended form /kama/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:13u, 15u, 21u, 24u; 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:29, 30; 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:19u bis, 20u!, 21u; 5 (RS 2.002):11; 6 (RS 24.244):68, 69, 73bis; 7 (RS 24.258):5, 21; 38 (RS 94.2168):17, 20, 24, 28 KM extended form functioning as adverb then /kama/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:8u KM extended form, vocalically and consonantally, thus /kama/ 18 (RS 92.2014):8 KMM doubly extended form functioning as adverb also /kamama/ 12 (RS 24.643):11quadris, 12bis; 18 (RS 92.2014):12 K conjunction /ki/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:29u, [29u]; 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:39; 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:[31u]; 5 (RS 2.002):39; 11 (RS 24.266):26u; 12 (RS 24.643):18; 19 (RS 17.120):2, 5, 7, 9, [12], 15, 18, 20, 23, 30; 20 (RS 24.247+):[1]; 21 (RS 4.475):12; 28 (RS 29.093):23, 25; 31 (RS 94.2406):4, 24, 33, 38; 33 (RS 96.2039):18; 34 (RS 94.2284):9, 27, 34; 41 (RS 19.015):10, 11, 14 KY extended form /kiya/ 24 (RS 15.008):7; 29 (RS 34.124):18, 34; 31 (RS 94.2406):34; 34 (RS 94.2284):8, 9 KM extended form /kima/ 7 (RS 24.258):28u [KBD verb be/become heavy, important]: D-stem honor 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:10u

320

Glossary

KBD common noun liver (whence) within /kabidu/# 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:16u, 17u; 8 (RS 1.001):2; 11 (RS 24.266):21u KBD adverb used to link elements of compound numbers /kubda/ 36 (RS 11.772+):20u; 41 (RS 19.015):[35], 36; 43 (RS 18.024):2, 5, 8, 17; 47 (RS 94.2392+):2, 11u; 49 (RIH 84/04):6, 19u; 51 (RIH 84/33):13; 52 (RIH 83/22):2, 9 KBKB common noun star /kabkabu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:25u; 5 (RS 2.002):54 KBL common noun legging /kiblu/ 34 (RS 94.2284):18 KD common noun (liquid measure [about eleven liters]) /kaddu/# 32 (RS 94.2479):16, 17, 18, 19; 41 (RS 19.015):26, 27, 30; 47 (RS 94.2392+):11 KDWT common noun (type of garment) /kiddawattu/ 43 (RS 18.024):24 KDN personal name /kudunu/ 46 (RS 94.2050+):13 KHP verb be/become bent down, prostrate 19 (RS 17.120):30 KWR place-name, vocalization unknown 39 (RS 94.2965):7 [KD verb hide]: D-stem refuse, reject 28 (RS 29.093):13 KT common noun seat, chair, throne /katu/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:13u, 20u; 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iv:3 KKLN personal name /kukulanu/ 44 (RS 19.016):5 KKR common noun talent (unit of weight [about twenty-eight kilograms]) /kakkaru/# 42 (RS 15.062):10, 12, 14, 17; 43 (RS 18.024):2, 9, 26; 47 (RS 94.2392+):1 ({[k]kr}), 5 KSM common noun, form and meaning unknown (may be a plural form) 48 (RS 94.2600):15 KSP common noun sorcerer /kassapu/ 17 (RIH 78/20):9; 18 (RS 92.2014): 9, 13 [KSR ( *KR) verb break]: MKSR something that has been broken up /maksaru/ 19 (RS 17.120):12, 16 KL: see KLL KL: KLAT common noun pair /kilatu/ 5 (RS 2.002):57 KLB(T) common noun dog, bitch /kalbu/kalbatu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:45u; 7 (RS 24.258):5, 12 ({k!lb}), 29u KLBY personal name /kalbiya/ 21 (RS 4.475):6; 44 (RS 19.016):26, 29 KLY verb be used up, disappear 31 (RS 94.2406):13?; 41 (RS 19.015):1 D-stem nish off, bring to an end 1 (RS 3.367) i:27u; 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:39u, 46u; 20 (RS 24.247+):40u; 29 (RS 34.124):43u? KLYN personal name /kiliyanu/ 44 (RS 19.016):13, 25 [KLL]: KL common noun all /kullu/ 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:24; 10 (RS 24.260): 10; 26 (RS 18.031):17, 19, 20 KLKL common noun all /kulkulu/ 31 (RS 94.2406):11; 37 (RS 16.382):10; 39 (RS 94.2965):18 KLL common noun all /kalilu/ 22 (RS 8.315):11; 23 (RS 11.872):10; 24 (RS 15.008):15; 29 (RS 34.124):7 ({[kl]l]}); 32 (RS 94.2479):6, 21 KLT common noun all /kullatu/ 28 (RS 29.093):22

Glossary

321

KLQY personal name /kiliqeyu/ 44 (RS 19.016):21 KLTN personal name /kilitenu/ 37 (RS 16.382):13, 18 KLTTB personal name /kilitetub/ 46 (RS 94.2050+):33 KM: see K, conjunction and preposition KMM: see K, preposition KMN common noun cumin /kamunu/ 48 (RS 94.2600):10 KMT divine name: see -W-KMT KQDL personal name /kuqufadal / 37 (RS 16.382):5 KN verb to be 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:15; 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:25u, 42u; 20 (RS 24.247+):3, 5 S-stem establish 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:41u KN adjective solid, unmovable /kinu/ 5 (RS 2.002):54 MKNT common noun place, establishment /makanatu/ 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:11 [KNR common noun lyre /kinnaru/#]: divine name 12 (RS 24.643):9, 43? KS common noun cup /kasu/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:[34u]; 34 (RS 94.2284):30; 36 (RS 11.772+):20u, 27u, 29u, 31u, [33u], [35u], [37u] KSU common noun chair, throne /kussau/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:7u, 12u, 20u; 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iv:2; 6 (RS 24.244):7, 12, 18, 23, 29, 34, <34e>, 39, 44, 49, 56; 13 (RS 34.126):13, 20 KSD personal name, vocalization and etymology unknown 46 (RS 94.2050+):24 KSL common noun (collective) sinews of the back, back /kislu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:33u, 35u KSM/KPM common noun emmer wheat /kussumu/# 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:31u; 8 (RS 1.001):9 KSP common noun silver, money /kaspu/# 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:46u; 28 (RS 29.093):19; 34 (RS 94.2284):31; 40 (RS [Varia 14]):9, 16; 42 (RS 15.062):1, 5, 11, 13, 16, 18; 43 (RS 18.024):5, 8, 10, 11, 13, 15, 17, 19, 20, 21, 22, 23, [24], [25], 27, 28 ({k[sp]}); 44 (RS 19.016):32; 49 (RIH 84/04):1, 3, 6, 9, 12, 15, 17, 20, 22, 25; 50 (RIH 84/06):1, 3, 5, 7; 51 (RIH 84/33):2, 3, 4, 6, 8, 10, 12, 13, 15, 17, 19, 21; 52 (RIH 83/22):3, 4, 10 KPR verb expiate 29 (RS 34.124):43u KPTR place-name, Crete /kaptaru/ 6 (RS 24.244):46 KRWN personal name /kurwanu/ 44 (RS 19.016):3, 9, 36; 49 (RIH 84/04):14; 51 (RIH 84/33):18 KRY verb give a feast 7 (RS 24.258):14 KRM common noun vine, vineyard /karmu/ 37 (RS 16.382):9; 39 (RS 94.2965):17; 44 (RS 19.016):12 KRSU common noun (container and measure [smaller than the kaddu]) /kurrusau/ 47 (RS 94.2392+):4, 9, 12; 48 (RS 94.2600):14

322

Glossary

KR common noun middle part of lower leg /karau/ 20 (RS 24.247+):15, 28u KRPN common noun drinking vessel, goblet /karpanu/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:<34u> KRR verb return, come/go back, retrace ones steps 6 (RS 24.244):62 KRT proper name /kirta/ 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:1, 10, 11, 22, 38, 39 KT common noun (small container and measure) /kitu/ 12 (RS 24.643):22bis; 48 (RS 94.2600):10, 11 [KTR be/become healthy, able]: KTR common noun health /kitru/ 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:16 KTR divine name (artisan deity, the skilled one) /ktaru/# 1 (RS 3.367) i:11u, 18u; 8 (RS 1.001):<14>; 12 (RS 24.643):6, 30 KTR-W-HSS divine name, binomial, skilled and intelligent /ktaru wa hasisu/) 1 (RS 3.367) i:7u; 6 (RS 24.244):46 KTRMLK personal name /ktarmalku/ ([the god] Ktaru is king) 44 (RS 19.016):32 KTRT compound divine name, seven goddesses who deal with procreation from conception to birth (midwives) /ktaratu/ 12 (RS 24.643):5, 25 KTN common noun (type of garment) /kutunu/; pl. KTNT /kutunatu/ 36 (RS 11.772+):21u, 27u, 29u, 31u, 33u ({[kt]n}), [35u], [37u]; 43 (RS 18.024):18; 47 (RS 94.2392+):8; 52 (RIH 83/22):7 KTP common noun shoulder, cut of meat (from the shoulder) /katipu/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:14u, 16u; 7 (RS 24.258):11, 13 S common noun ram (of sheep) /s/ ( /*ayu/) 8 (RS 1.001):2, 5, 6tris, 7bis, 10, 11tris, 19; 9 (RS 1.002):17u, 25u; 10 (RS 24.260):4, 9, 12; 11 (RS 24.266):2, 21u;12 (RS 24.643):[1], 2, [2bis], 3, [3bis], 4, [4bis], 5tris, [5], 6quadris, 7quintis, 8quadris, 9tris, 10bis, [10bis], 23, 24, 25bis, 26bis, 27, 28, 29bis, 30bis, 31bis, 32bis, 33, [34], 34, [37], [38bis], [39], 39, 40, [40], [41bis], 42, [42bis], 43bis, [43(bis)], 44, [44bis], 45 SIB common noun, profession name, substantivized participle drawer of water /saibu/ 44 (RS 19.016):15 SL verb ask (a question) 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:38; 28 (RS 29.093):23; 34 (RS 94.2284):8, 9; 35 (RS [Varia 4]):11, 16 tD-stem make repeated demands 28 (RS 29.093):12 SR verb remain behind (Gt-stem) 29 (RS 34.124):42u ({[?]str}); 34 (RS 94.2284):19 SIR common noun esh /siru/# 20 (RS 24.247+):11 [SBY verb capture]: SBY common noun captive /sabyu/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:29u, 30u SBM verb muzzle (Gt-stem) 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:40u SBN place-name /subbanu/ 45 (RS 86.2213):13

Glossary

323

SB cardinal number seven /sabu/; pl. seventy /sabuma/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:42u; 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:8; 5 (RS 2.002):20, 66; 11 (RS 24.266):4; 12 (RS 24.643):19; 13 (RS 34.126):30; 41 (RS 19.015):32, 35 ({s[bm]}); 42 (RS 15.062):6, 18; 43 (RS 18.024):16, 27; 47 (RS 94.2392+):7; 48 (RS 94.2600):4; 49 (RIH 84/04):5; 51 (RIH 84/33):13; 52 (RIH 83/22):9 SB ordinal number seventh /sabiu/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:15u; 11 (RS 24.266):1, 22u SB verb do seven times (D-stem) 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:20 (Dp-participle) SBD adverb, multiplicative, seven times /sabida/ ( /sabaida/) 5 (RS 2.002):12, 14, 15 ({sbdm}); 27 (RS 18.040):6bis; 28 (RS 29.093):9; 30 (RS 92.2010):7bis SB ( *B) verb be/become satiated 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:31u SB common (or verbal) noun satiety /subu/ 7 (RS 24.258):3, 16 SBN common noun satiety /sabanu/ 5 (RS 2.002):64 SGR-W-ITM divine name, binomial, god of the mixed herds of sheep and goats /saggar wa itum/ 12 (RS 24.643):31 [SHN verb be/become hot]: N-stem grow hot 13 (RS 34.126):18bis SD common noun eld, arable land, country-side /sad/# ( /*sadVyu/) 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:17u; 5 (RS 2.002):13tris, 28bis, 68; 12 (RS 24.643):18; 37 (RS 16.382):5, 6; 38 (RS 94.2168):5, 14; 39 (RS 94.2965):16, 20; 41 (RS 19.015):10; 44 (RS 19.016):51 SDYN personal name /saduyanu/ 44 (RS 19.016):6 SDMT compound common noun eld-of-a-man /sadmuti/ 5 (RS 2.002):10 [SD:] ST common noun lady /sittu/ /*sidtu/ /*sid(a)tu/ 5 (RS 2.002):61 [SDD verb ruin]: D-stem ruin 20 (RS 24.247+):35u, 37u [SDD]: SD common noun (surface measure) /siddu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:[1] S common noun bush /siu/, pl. /siatu/ 6 (RS 24.244):65 [SR common noun dawn]: divine name, in binomial SR-W-SLM Dawnand-Dusk /saru wa salimu/ 5 (RS 2.002):52, 53; 6 (RS 24.244):52 SR TLTT adverbial phrase in the future ( at dawn [= tomorrow] and on the third [day] [= day after tomorrow]) /sara talatata/ 37 (RS 16.382):15 ST: see S SYN personal name /suyanu/ 46 (RS 94.2050+):41 SKB verb lie down 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:34; 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:4u, 14u, [39u] [SK verb nd]: N-stem be located ( be found/nd oneself) 26 (RS 18.031):15 [SKN verb settle]: D-stem put, establish 38 (RS 94.2168):18 [SKR verb be/become drunk]: SKR common noun drunkenness /sukru/ 7 (RS 24.258):4, 16 SKRN common noun drunkenness /sikkaranu/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:30u

324

Glossary

ASKR common noun drinking party / askaru/ 7 (RS 24.258):15 ASKRR common noun henbane / askuraru/ 19 (RS 17.120):13 SL common noun sword /silu/ 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:20 SLY: see L [SLL ( LL)]: MSLT (type of garment) /masallatu/ 12 (RS 24.643):19; 43 (RS 18.024):14, 23 SLM verb be/come well, at peace with 20 (RS 24.247+):54u; 21 (RS 4.475):4; 22 (RS 8.315):12; 23 (RS 11.872):7, 10; 24 (RS 15.008):4, 14; 25 (RS 16.379):6, 8; 26 (RS 18.031):4, 7; 28 (RS 29.093):26; 29 (RS 34.124):5!, 7; 30 (RS 92.2010):11; 31 (RS 94.2406):33; 32 (RS 94.2479):4, 7; 36 (RS 11.772+):12u D-stem provide with well-being 5 (RS 2.002):7bis, 26; 22 (RS 8.315):9; 23 (RS 11.872):8; 24 (RS 15.008):6; 25 (RS 16.379):7; 26 (RS 18.031):5; 28 (RS 29.093):7; 29 (RS 34.124):6; 30 (RS 92.2010):5; 35 (RS [Varia 4]):5 SLM common noun well-being, peace /salamu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:16u; 11 (RS 24.266):24u; 13 (RS 34.126):31bis, 32bis, 33bis, 34; 22 (RS 8.315):16; 23 (RS 11.872):12; 24 (RS 15.008):17; 25 (RS 16.379):10; 26 (RS 18.031):8; 28 (RS 29.093):5; 29 (RS 34.124):9; 30 (RS 92.2010):13, 14, 16, 17; 32 (RS 94.2479):8 ({<slm>}) SLM divine name, the ultimate, the last (whence) Dusk (see SR-WSLM) /salimu/# 8 (RS 1.001):8 [SLM(Y) place-name /salmayu/]: SLMY gentilic /salmiyyu/ 49 (RIH 84/04):21, 23, 26 SLMM common noun, plurale tantum sacrice of well-being /salamuma/ 8 (RS 1.001):4; 10 (RS 24.260):9; 12 (RS 24.643):10 SM common noun name /sumu/ (pl. SMT) 1 (RS 3.367) i:11u bis, 18u, 19u, 28u; 5 (RS 2.002):18; 31 (RS 94.2406):12; 35 (RS [Varia 4]):13 [SM]: SMT common noun carnelian (the stone and the color) /samtu/ 5 (RS 2.002):21 SMAL common noun left (hand) /samalu/ /*amalu/ 5 (RS 2.002):64; 20 (RS 24.247+):[9], 10, 11, 37u, 59u SMGY place-name /sammigayu/ /*samnigayu/ 41 (RS 19.015):27 [SMH verb rejoice]: D-stem put in a state of rejoicing 24 (RS 15.008):11 SMD verb destroy (Gt-stem) 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:40u [SMY]: SMM common noun pl. heavens /samma/# /*samayuma/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:24u, 26u; 5 (RS 2.002):38bis, 62bis; 6 (RS 24.244):1, 52 SMM divine name: see AR-W-SMM SMMN personal name /samumanu/ 40 (RS [Varia 14]):3, 11!, 15 SMN common noun oil (usually olive oil) /samnu/ 11 (RS 24.266):24u; 12 (RS 24.643):21; 29 (RS 34.124):30; 32 (RS 94.2479):16, 17; 47 (RS 94.2392+):3, 7, 9, 10, 15; 48 (RS 94.2600):14

Glossary

325

SMN common noun (species of pine or r) /samnu/ 42 (RS 15.062):3 SMNY place-name /samnayu/ 41 (RS 19.015):26 [SMN]: SMT common noun cord, strap, tether /summattu/ ( */summantu/) 43 (RS 18.024):25 SM verb hear, listen 11 (RS 24.266):34u; 21 (RS 4.475):7, 17; 31 (RS 94.2406):24 SMN personal name /samanu/ 44 (RS 19.016):5 SM RGM common noun, profession name, substantivized participle he who listens to the word of X /samiu rigmi/ 30 (RS 92.2010):18; 44 (RS 19.016):10, 11 ({sm <rgm>?}) MSMT common noun royal guard ( those who listen and obey) /masmatu/ 29 (RS 34.124):11, 14 SMT common noun carnelian: see SM SMT common noun cord: see SMN SMTR personal name, vocalization and etymology unknown 46 (RS 94.2050+):55 [SN]: SNT common noun year /sanatu/# 5 (RS 2.002):66 SN ( *N) verb hate, be the enemy of 29 (RS 34.124):45u ({[s]ntk}) SNY verb change (for the worse) 9 (RS 1.002):28u, 30u, 32u, 36u, 39u, 40u [SNN:] SNT adjective in a liquid state /sannatu/ 12 (RS 24.643):22 SNPT: see NP SNT common noun sleep: see YSN SNT common noun year: see SN SNT common noun liquid: see SNN SR ( R) common noun hair /saru/ 7 (RS 24.258):29u; 20 (RS 24.247+):3 ({s[r]}) SR common noun barley /siaru/; attested only in the plural, expressing (multiple) grains of barley 32 (RS 94.2479):12; 48 (RS 94.2600):1 SRT common noun wool /saartu/# 12 (RS 24.643):20 ({s[rt]}); 42 (RS 15.062):17; 43 (RS 18.024):9 SRT place-name /saartu/ 45 (RS 86.2213):9 [*SP]: SPT common noun lip /sapatu/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:6u; 5 (RS 2.002):49, 50, 55bis, 61, 62; 18 (RS 92.2014):11; 20 (RS 24.247+):32u SP common noun barren hilltop /sap/ /*sapayu/ 5 (RS 2.002):4 SP common noun offspring, family /sapu/# 20 (RS 24.247+):13, 29u SP common noun, family (as an abstract concept) /supu/ 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:24 SPK verb pour out 18 (RS 92.2014):12 SPS common noun sun /sapsu/# 11 (RS 24.266):4, 23u SPS divine name, feminine, sun-deity 5 (RS 2.002):25, 54; 6 (RS 24.244):2bis, 8bis, 14bis, 19bis, 25bis, 30bis, <34abis>, 35bis, 40bis, 45bis, 51bis, 57bis; 12 (RS 24.643):7, 32; 13 (RS 34.126):18, 19; 20 (RS 24.247+):45u

326

Glossary

SPS title of the Sun-king, Hittite or Egyptian /sapsu/ 24 (RS 15.008):8, 9; 36 (RS 11.772+):4u, 11u, 19u, 25u SPSM personal name /sapsuma/ (pertaining to [the goddess] Sapsu) 46 (RS 94.2050+):3, 63 SPSN personal name /sapsanu/ (pertaining to [the goddess] Sapsu) 50 (RIH 84/06):6; 51 (RIH 84/33):4 SPS PGR divine name Sapsu of the corpse (expresses function as psychopomp) /sapsu pagri/ 8 (RS 1.001):12, 17 SPL verb be/become low 5 (RS 2.002):32; 13 (RS 34.126):22 SQ common noun thigh /saqu/ 20 (RS 24.247+):9, 26u [SQY verb drink (or give to drink)]: D-stem serve drink 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:[3u], [8u], 10u, 13u, 22u SQY common noun libation (or libator?) 10 (RS 24.260):11 SQL place-name /suqalu/ 41 (RS 19.015):25 [SR verb sing]: SR common noun, profession name, substantivized participle, singer /saru/ 5 (RS 2.002):22; 44 (RS 19.016):17, 37 MSR common noun song /masiru/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:5u SR common noun prince: see SRR SR common noun stalk: see SRR SRS common noun root (whence) scion /sursu/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:19u, 20u, 25u, [43u] SRS place-name /surasu/ 41 (RS 19.015):32; 45 (RS 86.2213):16 SR common noun, meaning unknown 12 (RS 24.643):21 SRP ( *RP) common noun burnt-offering /surpu/ 8 (RS 1.001):4, 17; 11 (RS 24.266):21u; 12 (RS 24.643):9 [SRR]: SR common noun prince /sarru/ divine name, in binomial MT-W-SR Man and Prince /mutu wa sarru/ 5 (RS 2.002):8 [SRR]: SR common noun stalk, shoot /surru/ 7 (RS 24.258):30u SRR adjective true /sarriru/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:33u, 35u, 37u ST verb put, place, establish 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:15u; 5 (RS 2.002):36 ({ys<t>}), 38; 7 (RS 24.258):29u; 17 (RIH 78/20):13bis; 21 (RS 4.475):18; 25 (RS 16.379):24; 26 (RS 18.031):27; 34 (RS 94.2284):21; 36 (RS 11.772+):17u; 40 (RS [Varia 14]):5 MST common noun putting, where one puts /masitu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:4u ST common noun (dry measure) /sutu/ 19 (RS 17.120):2, 10bis, 12, 13, 15, 16bis, 18, 26, [26] ST common noun lady: see SD STY verb drink 5 (RS 2.002):6, 72; 7 (RS 24.258):3bis, 16, 31u; 17 (RIH 78/20):7 STY verb weave 43 (RS 18.024):9 STY personal name /sattuya/ 46 (RS 94.2050+):32

Glossary

327

STT ( TT) verb scatter, dismember 1 (RS 3.367) i:27u L particle, emphatic, certainly /la/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:2u, 3u, 7u, 32u, 33u, 34u, 35u, 37u; 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:38u, 39u, 40u ; 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:23u; 6 (RS 24.244):63; 10 (RS 24.260): 10; 11 (RS 24.266):11, 13; 23 (RS 11.872):16; 28 (RS 29.093):27; 52 (RIH 83/22):4 L particle, negative not /la/# 1 (RS 3.367) i:6u, 17utris; 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:26u, 27u bis, iv:5; 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:12; 5 (RS 2.002):64; 7 (RS 24.258):7; 18 (RS 92.2014):1, 3, 5, 6, 7, 8; 19 (RS 17.120):9bis; 20 (RS 24.247+):13, 29u; 25 (RS 16.379):19; 31 (RS 94.2406):24, 28bis; 33 (RS 96.2039):19; 34 (RS 94.2284):8, 29, 34; 37 (RS 16.382):17; 39 (RS 94.2965):11, 22; 52 (RIH 83/22):12 AL particle, negative / al/ 17 (RIH 78/20):11bis, 12, 18, 19; 24 (RS 15.008):12; 25 (RS 16.379):21, 23; 26 (RS 18.031):27; 30 (RS 92.2010):22; 31 (RS 94.2406):21, 39; 40 (RS [Varia 14]):12 L preposition at, towards, (from) at /l/# ( /*lay(a)/) 1 (RS 3.367) i:5u bis, 8u, 12u, 13u, 20u bis, 23u, 26u; 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:5u bis, 9u, 11u, 12u, 16u, 17u, 21u, 37u, 38u, iv:2, 3bis, 4bis, 6bis; 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:1, 9, 15; 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:18u, 20u, 27u, 28u, 38u, [42u], [45u], [46u]; 5 (RS 2.002):3, 5, 31, 36, 39, 41bis, 44, 45, 48bis, 52, 54bis, 57bis, 59, 62bis, 63, 66bis, [71], [72]; 6 (RS 24.244):2, 8, 14, 19, 25, 30, <34a>, 35, 40, 45, 51, 57, 67, 68; 7 (RS 24.258):2, 7, 10, 13, 17, 18, 29; 8 (RS 1.001):2, 12, 19, 21, 22; 9 (RS 1.002):3u et passim in this text; 10 (RS 24.260):2, 3, 4, 5, 9, 11, 12, 13; 11 (RS 24.266):2, 6, 7, 8, 12, 14, 15, 16, 21u, 27u, 28u, [29u], 34u, 35u, 36u; 13 (RS 34.126):20; 14 (RS 6.021):2, 3; 15 (RS 6.028):2; 16 (RS 25.318):2; 17 (RIH 78/20):5, 6, 10, 14bis, 15, 17; 18 (RS 92.2014):14bis, 15; 20 (RS 24.247+):43u, 52u, 54u; 21 (RS 4.475):2, 4, 5, 6; 22 (RS 8.315):1, 5, 18; 23 (RS 11.872):1, 5, 6, 13; 24 (RS 15.008):2, 4, 8; 25 (RS 16.379):1, 4, 5, 11; 26 (RS 18.031):1, 4, 23; 27 (RS 18.040):1, [5]; 28 (RS 29.093):1, 6, 8, 13, 22, 26, 28, 29; 29 (RS 34.124):[1], [4], 9, 19, 20, 28, 31; 30 (RS 92.2010):1, 6; 31 (RS 94.2406):2, 12, 32, 33, 36, 37; 32 (RS 94.2479):1, 3, 4; 33 (RS 96.2039):2, 7; 34 (RS 94.2284):2, 11, 13, 29, 31, 32b; 35 (RS [Varia 4]):2, 13, 14, 18, 19; 36 (RS 11.772+):9u ?, 17u, 19u, 25u, 28u, 30u, 32u, [34u], [36u], 38u, 39u; 37 (RS 16.382):1, 12, 13; 38 (RS 94.2168):1, 2, 6, 7bis, 9, 10, 12, 18; 40 (RS [Varia 14]):6, 14; 42 (RS 15.062):3, 4, 5; 43 (RS 18.024):3, 6, 12, 15, 24; 44 (RS 19.016):49; 47 (RS 94.2392+):13, [16]; 52 (RIH 83/22):5 LY extended form /lya/ 29 (RS 34.124):5 ({[l]y}) LM extended form /lma/ 7 (RS 24.258):12 LM extended form functioning as interrogative adverb why? /lma/ (L + M) 28 (RS 29.093):16; 29 (RS 34.124):10; 34 (RS 94.2284):33

328

Glossary

LN extended form /lna/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:29u, [48u]; 6 (RS 24.244):5bis, 10, 11, 16bis, 21, 22, 27bis, 32bis, <34cbis>, 37bis, 42bis, 47, 48, 53, 54, 59, 60 L PN compound preposition /l pan/ 13 (RS 34.126):15; 17 (RIH 78/20):2; 24 (RS 15.008):8; 29 (RS 34.124):19; 31 (RS 94.2406):36; 38 (RS 94.2168):2 L particle, vocative, may be formally identical to the preposition 1 (RS 3.367) i:8u bis, 28u, 29u; 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:23u, 24u LY verb be/become able, powerful; overpower [D-stem?] 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:33 ALIY adjective most powerful (title of Balu) / aliyu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:14u ALIYN same / aliyanu/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:28u, 31u; 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:5u, 13u TLIYT common noun power, victory /taliyatu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:31u LY ( *LW?) verb be/become weak 6 (RS 24.244):68 LK verb send (whence) send a message/messenger 21 (RS 4.475):10; 25 (RS 16.379):17, 19, 20; 26 (RS 18.031):11; 28 (RS 29.093):13; 29 (RS 34.124):23; 31 (RS 94.2406):23, 25, 29, 33, 34, 36; 33 (RS 96.2039):19, 21; 34 (RS 94.2284):32a; 35 (RS [Varia 4]):7 D-stem send (intensively) 29 (RS 34.124):10 MLAKT common noun embassy, messenger party /malaktu/ 33 (RS 96.2039):17, 23; 34 (RS 94.2284):33 LIM divine name /limu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:12u {lmm} LB common noun heart: see LBB LB[-]N place-name, precise form uncertain 12 (RS 24.643):43 LBU common noun lion /labau/ 17 (RIH 78/20):4 [LBB]: LB common noun heart /libbu/ 8 (RS 1.001):8; 25 (RS 16.379):23; 26 (RS 18.031):27; 29 (RS 34.124):16; 34 (RS 94.2284):7, 14, 26, 34; 38 (RS 94.2168):18, 19, 21, 22, 24, 26, 28 LBS verb dress 17 (RIH 78/20):12 LBS common noun garment /lubusu/ 43 (RS 18.024):14, 16 LBN personal name /labnu/ 44 (RS 19.016):3 LBNM place-name /labnuma/ 41 (RS 19.015):21 [LGG]: LG common noun (small container and liquid measure) /luggu/ 5 (RS 2.002):75; 12 (RS 24.643):21 [LHS verb whisper]: D-stem charm (serpents) 6 (RS 24.244):5, 11, 16, 21 22, 27, 32, <34c>, 37, 42, 47, 53, 59 LHST common noun whispering /lahastu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:23u LWSND place-name /lawasanda/ 27 (RS 18.040):10 LHN verb serve food/drink (D-stem) 5 (RS 2.002):75 L: LT common noun tablet /luatu/ 29 (RS 34.124):17, 23; 33 (RS 96.2039):4; 34 (RS 94.2284):18; 35 (RS [Varia 4]):6

Glossary

329

[L() verb ow (of sap)]: LT common noun sap, liquid /liatu/ 19 (RS 17.120):3 [LY]: LT common noun cheek, jaw /laatu/ ( laayatu/) 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:28u, [47u] LM common noun bread /lamu/ 5 (RS 2.002):6, 71; 7 (RS 24.258):7; 17 (RIH 78/20):6 LM verb eat 5 (RS 2.002):6, 72; 7 (RS 24.258):2; 10 (RS 24.260):8, 10; 17 (RIH 78/20):6 D-stem serve with food 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:2u, 7u, 10u, 12u, 21u S-stem cause to eat 6 (RS 24.244):6, 12, 17, 23, 28, 33, <34d>, 38, 43, 49, 55 MLMT common noun bread offering /malamatu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:15u [L roll (up) LY]: SLY common noun who produces coils, rolls up /salyau/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:42u LKN personal name /lukanu/ 44 (RS 19.016):8 [LSY verb fall, be debased]: verb bring low (D-stem) 7 (RS 24.258):20 LSN common noun tongue /lasanu/# 17 (RIH 78/20):12; 20 (RS 24.247+):31u, 53u LL common noun night /llu/ /*laylu/ 8 (RS 1.001):12 LM: see L preposition LN verb spend the night 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:5u!, 15u LN preposition: see L [LY verb burn, be very hot]: LT common noun heat /luatu/ /*luayatu/ 17 (RIH 78/20):11 LSM verb run, leg it 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:19u LB common noun forehead /libu/ 7 (RS 24.258):29u; 20 (RS 24.247+):49u, 57u LQ verb take, receive 1 (RS 3.367) i:10u; 5 (RS 2.002):35, 36; 23 (RS 11.872):17!; 26 (RS 18.031):17, 22; 28 (RS 29.093):15, 18; 29 (RS 34.124):29; 33 (RS 96.2039):5; 34 (RS 94.2284):23; 37 (RS 16.382):17; 39 (RS 94.2965):11; 44 (RS 19.016):49; 52 (RIH 83/22):10 LRGT place-name /larugatu/ 6 (RS 24.244):26 LRMN common noun pomegranate /lurmanu/ 5 (RS 2.002):50, [55] [LT common noun (fraction of a greater measure) /litu/]: MLT common noun (LT-container and measure?, perhaps 1/15th) /maltau/ 43 (RS 18.024):26 [*M interrogative/indenite pronoun] [M interrogative/indenite personal pronoun who?, whoever /mi/] MN extended form /mina/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:37u; 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:38!; MNM extended form /minama/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iv:4

330

Glossary

[*M interrogative/indenite impersonal pronoun what?, whatever /ma/] LM interrogative adverb why? /lma/ (L + M): see L MH extended form /mah(a)/ /*ma + ha/ 5 (RS 2.002):53, 60; 35 (RS [Varia 4]):9 ({mhy} /mah + hiya/) MHK extended form functioning as indenite pronoun /mahaka/ 26 (RS 18.031):26; 31 (RS 94.2406): 40 MHKM extended form functioning as indenite pronoun /mahakama/ 25 (RS 16.379):22; 39 (RS 94.2965):21 MK extended form functioning as adverb then /maka/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:15u MN extended form of the interrogative pronoun why? /mana/ 29 (RS 34.124):22 MNK extended form functioning as indenite pronoun /mannaka/ /*ma + h + na + ka/ 31 (RS 94.2406):22 MNM extended form functioning as indenite pronoun /mannama/ /*ma + h + na + ma/ 21 (RS 4.475):16; 22 (RS 8.315):16; 23 (RS 11.872):12; 24 (RS 15.008):16; 25 (RS 16.379):10; 26 (RS 18.031):8; 28 (RS 29.093):29; 29 (RS 34.124):8, 33; 32 (RS 94.2479):8; 34 (RS 94.2284):24 [M]: MIT number noun (one) hundred /mitu/# 12 (RS 24.643):20; 29 (RS 34.124):27; 36 (RS 11.772+):22u, 23u, 27u, 28u, 29u, 30u, 31u, 32u, 33u, [34u], [35u], [36u], [37u], [38u], 39u; 42 (RS 15.062):1, 3, 4, 7, 8; 43 (RS 18.024):4, 17, 28; 47 (RS 94.2392+):2; 50 (RIH 84/06):[1]; 51 (RIH 84/33):2; 52 (RIH 83/22):8 MAB personal name /maab/ 24 (RS 15.008):11 MID adverb completely, utterly, very /mada/ 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:23; 19 (RS 17.120):30; 21 (RS 4.475):13; 22 (RS 8.315):11; 24 (RS 15.008):10; 30 (RS 92.2010):11; 34 (RS 94.2284):15 MADT common noun much, many /maadatu/ 20 (RS 24.247+):1 MIZRT: see ZR MIYT common noun well watered place /maiyyatu/ 17 (RIH 78/20):8 MBK: see NBK MGDL: see ILT MGDL MGSH place-name Mukish /mugishi/ 36 (RS 11.772+):6u ({[mg]sh}) MGLB: see GLB MH common noun brain /muhhu/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:38u MH verb strike, smite 1 (RS 3.367) i:9u; 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:38u, 41u, 43u, 45u Gt-stem 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:46u MDB: see DB MDBT: see DB MDBR: see DBR MDGL: see DGL

Glossary

331

[MDD verb measure]: YMDSR personal name /yamudsarru/ (the [divine] prince measured out [this child]) 44 (RS 19.016):31 MDD: see YDD MDR: see DR MDT personal name, vocalization and etymology unknown 44 (RS 19.016):4 MH: see M MHR common noun bride-price /muhru/ 6 (RS 24.244):73 ({<mhry>}), 74, 75 MRTT: see RT MT: see NY [MY common noun water]: MM /mma/ 32 (RS 94.2479):19 MK (*MWK or *MKK) verb sag, collapse 1 (RS 3.367) i:17u; 17 (RIH 78/20):11 MK particle: see M MKSR: see KSR MKNT: see KN MKR common noun merchant /makkaru/ 47 (RS 94.2392+):1 MSLT: see SLL MSMN: see SM MSMT: see SM MSR common noun song: see SR MSR common noun rectitude: see YSR MST: see ST [ML be/become full]: D-stem ll 5 (RS 2.002):76; 11 (RS 24.266):31u, 32u MLU common noun fullness /malau/ 8 (RS 1.001):10; 48 (RS 94.2600):12 MLAKT: see LK MLWM place-name, identication and vocalization unknown 31 (RS 94.2406):6 MLMT: see LM MLK verb reign 1 (RS 3.367) i:32u MLK common noun king /malku/# 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:8; 5 (RS 2.002):7; 8 (RS 1.001):12; 10 (RS 24.260):1; 11 (RS 24.266):4, 5, 14, 24u, 25u; 12 (RS 24.643):18; 13 (RS 34.126):11, 12, 15, 25, 26; 20 (RS 24.247+):7bis, 9, 10, 13, 17, 37u, 43u, 46u, 47u, 52u, 54u, 57u, 58u; 23 (RS 11.872):3, 18; 25 (RS 16.379):3, 13; 26 (RS 18.031):1, 3; 27 (RS 18.040):1, 12, 14, 18; 29 (RS 34.124):3 (m[lk]), 11, 14, 17, 24, 26, 29, 32; 31 (RS 94.2406):29; 32 (RS 94.2479):6; 33 (RS 96.2039): 20; 35 (RS [Varia 4]):13; 36 (RS 11.772+):6u ({mlk[. . . ]}), 13u, 14u, 16u, 24u, 26u; 37 (RS 16.382):3; 38 (RS 94.2168):4, 6, 8, 23; 41 (RS 19.015):2, 7, 10, 11; 43 (RS 18.024):16; 44 (RS 19.016):1, [49], [50]; 52 (RIH 83/22):11

332

Glossary

MLK common noun reign, kingship, kingdom /mulku/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:10u; 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iv:2; 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:41 MLKT common noun queen /malkatu/ 5 (RS 2.002):7; 23 (RS 11.872):1, 15; 25 (RS 16.379):1; 29 (RS 34.124):[1]; 31 (RS 94.2406):1, 36, 38; 32 (RS 94.2479):1; 33 (RS 96.2039):1; 36 (RS 11.772+):28u MLK divine name /milku/ 6 (RS 24.244):41 AHTMLK personal name, feminine / ahtumilki/ 22 (RS 8.315):4 MLKYM personal name /milkiyama/ ( /milki + ya + ma/) (pertaining to [the god] Milku) 46 (RS 94.2050+):53 MLK place-name /mulukku/ 45 (RS 86.2213):1; 55 (RS 94.2440):4 ML meaning unknown, type of sacrice? 27 (RS 18.040):17 MM: see MY MMY personal name /mamiya/ 46 (RS 94.2050+):26 MQR divine name, identication unknown /maqara/ 12 (RS 24.643):39 MQR: see NDR/NQR MN interrogative pronoun who?: see M [MN:] TMN common noun body ( form), members of the body /tamunu/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:18u, 26u TMNT feminine variant /tamunatu/ 17 (RIH 78/20):6; 18 (RS 92.2014):15 MN common noun: see MNY MND common noun (plant name) 19 (RS 17.120):4 [MN bring, present (a gift), transfer]: MN common noun what has been transferred (to someone) /minu/ 51 (RIH 84/33):1 MNT common noun tribute /manatu/ 47 (RS 94.2392+):6 MNM: see NM [MNY verb count]: MN common noun mina /man/ /*manVyu/ 36 (RS 11.772+):19u, 20u MNT common noun portion /manatu/ /*manayatu/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:32u MNT common noun recitation, incantation /mintu/ /*minuyatu/ 6 (RS 24.244):4, 9 ({mnty}), 15, 20, 26, 31, <34b>, 36, 41, 46, 52, 58, 70, 71, 79 MNK: see M MNM: see M MNN personal name /muninu/ 44 (RS 19.016):37 MNNY personal name /muninuya/ 49 (RIH 84/04):2; 51 (RIH 84/33):1 [MSK verb mix]: MSKT common noun mixture /maskatu/ 19 (RS 17.120):3 [MSS verb dissolve]: D-stem 19 (RS 17.120):3, 10 MN: see NY MR place-name /muaru/ 45 (RS 86.2213):7

Glossary

333

MRBY: see RB MPHRT: see PHR MB common noun (type of wine) (precise meaning and vocalization unknown) 41 (RS 19.015):29, 30, 31, 32, 33, 34, 35 MD place-name, identication and vocalization unknown 6 (RS 24.244):58 MD common noun prey: see D MMT: see MD MQT: see Q MRM place-name Egypt /mirama/ (dual) 26 (RS 18.031):11 MQDM common noun, meaning unknown 42 (RS 15.062):19 MR place-name (town on the middle Euphrates) Mari /mari/ 6 (RS 24.244):<34b>, 78 MR verb provide for the needs (of someone) ( supply with provisions) 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:24u, 35u MR adjective fattened /mariu/ 34 (RS 94.2284):10 MRDT: see RDY MRZ: see RZ [MR]: MRY common noun weapon /muray/ 20 (RS 24.247+):7, 47u MRQT: see RQ [MR]: MRN personal name /maranu/ 44 (RS 19.016):15 MRY verb expel, drive out 1 (RS 3.367) i:2u, 19u bis MRYM: see RM MRYN personal name /maryanu/ 44 (RS 19.016):2 MRKBT: see RKB MRMT: see RM MR: see RY MR verb be/become ill 34 (RS 94.2284):7, 14, 27, 34 [MRR verb be/become bitter]: MR adjective bitter /marru/ 19 (RS 17.120):7, [24] MRR common noun myrrh /murru/ 32 (RS 94.2479):16 SMRR common noun venom ( causing bitterness) /samriru/ 6 (RS 24.244):4, 10, 15, 21, 26, 31, <34b>, 3637, 41, 47, 53, 59 [MRR verb pass]: R-stem, move (something) back and forth, agitate 18 (RS 92.2014):2 MTBT: see YTB [MTL]: TMTL common noun (a container/measure) /tamtilu/ 19 (RS 17.120):25bis, [27] MTN: see TNY MY verb arrive 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:36u; 5 (RS 2.002):75; 6 (RS 24.244):67; 7 (RS 24.258):9; 28 (RS 29.093):25; 31 (RS 94.2406):14, 22 ({mf[?]}); 36 (RS 11.772+):3u ({mf[?]}) MM common noun (plant name) /mafmafu/ 19 (RS 17.120):5, [25], 27

334

Glossary

MT verb die 1 (RS 3.367) i:32u, 34u; 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:16; 7 (RS 24.258):21; 26 (RS 18.031):13 MT common noun death /mtu/ /*mawtu/ 6 (RS 24.244):65; 21 (RS 4.475):12 TMTT common noun (death ) shipwreck /tamutatu/ 26 (RS 18.031):16, 22 MT common noun man /mutu/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:[1u], [2u], 17u, 18u, 35u, [36u], [37u], 37u, [42u]; 5 (RS 2.002):40bis, 46bis, 48; 40 (RS [Varia 14]):13 MT-W-SR divine name Man-and-Prince /mutu wa sarru/ 5 (RS 2.002):8 MTK: see NTK [MTN common noun loin]: MTNT common noun loin, kidney /matunatu/ 8 (RS 1.001):2 MTN personal name /mattenu/ (of Hurrian origin?) 44 (RS 19.016):22, 34 MTQ adjective sweet /matuqu/ 5 (RS 2.002):50bis, 55, [55] QBB divine name Spark /qabibu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:46u QD common noun breast /qad/ /*qadayu/ (see also ZD) 5 (RS 2.002):59, 61 QHRT common noun dream, vision /qahratu/ 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:36 QKR personal name /qakaru/ 44 (RS 19.016):37 QMR verb make music, sing 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:28u, 46u QNB common noun tail /qanabu/ 7 (RS 24.258):20 QR: see DR N verb denigrate 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:29u, [47u] [NB]: NBT common noun honey /nubatu/ 12 (RS 24.643):22 [NBK common noun spring /nabaku/]: NPK common noun spring /napku/ ( /*nabku/) 39 (RS 94.2965):7 MBK common noun spring /mabbaku/ /*manbaku/ 6 (RS 24.244):3 NGS verb approach 5 (RS 2.002):68; 7 (RS 24.258):19 NH verb rest 22 (RS 8.315):14 MNH common noun resting place /manuhu/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:3u NHT common noun rest chair, throne /nahatu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iv:3 NHL common noun stream bed (with or without water) /nahalu/ 6 (RS 24.244):68; 39 (RS 94.2965):4, 8 NDY verb throw down, off 4 (RS 2.004)+ i:3u, 4u, 13u, 14u, [15u] NDR ( NQR) verb vow 23 (RS 11.872):14; 25 (RS 16.379):13 UQR common noun vow / uqqaru/ /*unqaru/ 25 (RS 16.379):15! MQR common noun that which is vowed /maqqaru/ 11 (RS 24.266):30u [NHM verb slumber]: NHMMT common noun slumber /nahamamatu/ 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:32, 34 NHR common noun river /naharu/ 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:6; 6 (RS 24.244):3

Glossary

335

NHR divine name River 1 (RS 3.367) i:4u, 13u, 15u, 17u, 20u, 22u, 25u, 27u, 30u; 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:39u NS common noun serpent /naasu/ 6 (RS 24.244):4bis, 6, <6>, 10bis, 12bis, 15, 16, 17, 18, 21bis, 23bis, 26, 27, 28bis, 31, 32, 33bis, <34b>, <34c>, <34dbis>, 36, 37, 38bis, 41, 42, 43bis, 46, 47, 48, 49, 52, 53, 55bis, 58, 59, 73, 75, 79 NL common noun heir /naalu/ 46 (RS 94.2050+):2, 12, 40, 59, 60 NLT common noun inheritance, personal possession /nalatu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:30u [NM verb have pity on; D-stem comfort]: MNM personal name /munaimu/ (he who comforts D-stem participle) 44 (RS 19.016):7, 9, 13 YNM personal name /yanamu/ (he has had pity [Amorite form]) 44 (RS 19.016):27 NT verb prepare 5 (RS 2.002):37, 40, 43, 47 D-stem functioning as intensive 1 (RS 3.367) i:11u, 18u N verb tremble, shake 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:33u [NY verb stretch out]: M common noun rod, staff /ma/ /*manayu/ 5 (RS 2.002):37, 40, 44, 47 MT common noun bed /maatu/ /*manayatu/ 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:30 NYN common noun, meaning unknown 42 (RS 15.062):19 NYR: see NR [NKL divine name]: NKLY personal name /nikkaliya/ 30 (RS 92.2010):15 [NKT slaughter]: N-stem 9 (RS 1.002):24u, 33u, 41u NKT common noun slaughter /nakatu/ 9 (RS 1.002):24u, 33u, [41u] NS common noun (attested as pl.) men, humanity, mankind /nasuma/# 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:27u; 18 (RS 92.2014):10 NS ( N) verb lift up, carry, bear 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:35u; 5 (RS 2.002):37, 54, 65; 11 (RS 24.266):27u Gt-stem 9 (RS 1.002):16u, 24u, 25u, 33u bis, 41u, 42u N-stem 20 (RS 24.247+):47u NSB common noun (a cut of meat) 7 (RS 24.258):10, 13 NSQ verb kiss 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:39u; 5 (RS 2.002):49, 51, 55, 56 NSQ *NQ verb (D-stem) destroy by burning 1 (RS 3.367) i:4u NSR common noun (bird of prey, type of hawk or eagle) /nasru/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:13u14u, 15u, 21u, 24u NQBN personal name, vocalization and etymology unknown 44 (RS 19.016):16 NNU common noun ammi (type of plant) /niniu/ 19 (RS 17.120):15, 26 NNU place-name /nanuu/ 41 (RS 19.015):24 NS verb ee, depart in haste 27 (RS 18.040):15 NSY verb banish 6 (RS 24.244):66 Gt-stem 1 (RS 3.367) i:4u

336

Glossary

NSK verb pour out 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:16u NSK common noun, profession name, substantivized participle founder, metalworker /nasiku/# (substantivized participle) 43 (RS 18.024):3 NSK QM common noun, profession name, arrowhead maker /nasiku iqqima/ 44 (RS 19.016):25 NSK KSP common noun, profession name, silversmith /nasiku kaspi/ 44 (RS 19.016):32 NS verb pay 40 (RS [Varia 14]):10, 17 [NM verb be/become good] : D-stem make good 19 (RS 17.120):1 NM adjective good /naimu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:31u; 5 (RS 2.002):1, 23, 58, 60, 67; 30 (RS 92.2010):19 NMN adjective good /namanu/ 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:40 NMN personal name /numanu/ (goodness [of a given deity]) 46 (RS 94.2050+):49 NMT common noun goodness /numatu/ 5 (RS 2.002):27 NR verb expel (D-stem) 6 (RS 24.244):65 ({ynrn!h}) NR common noun (food productperhaps a type of our) vocalization unknown 32 (RS 94.2479):15; 48 (RS 94.2600):6 [NP verb wave, wield]: SNPT common noun presentation offering (presented in up-lifted hands) /sanupatu/ 8 (RS 1.001):10; 11 (RS 24.266):13 NPY verb expel, banish 20 (RS 24.247+):19 NPY common noun: see YPY NPK: see NBK NPS common noun throat, neck (whence) life (whence) human being /napsu/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:36u; 9 (RS 1.002):22u, 31u, 39u; 11 (RS 24.266):14, 15; 17 (RIH 78/20):16; 26 (RS 18.031):20; 34 (RS 94.2284):12bis, 32b NPL verb fall 1 (RS 3.367) i:5u Gt-stem 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:21 NP common noun outt, uniform, garment /nipu/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:33u NB verb erect 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:26u, [44u] NP common noun half-shekel (weight) /napu/ 43 (RS 18.024):13, 27; 52 (RIH 83/22):2, 9 [N verb y]: S-stem cause to y/ee 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iv:1 NQH verb recover from illness 17 (RIH 78/20):5 NQMD personal name, king of Ugarit /niqmaddu/ /*niqmhaddu/ ([the god] Haddu is my retribution) or /*niqmihaddu/ ([this child represents] retribution of [= from] [the god] Haddu) 9 (RS 1.002):28u; 13 (RS 34.126):12, 13, 26; 36 (RS 11.772+):10u, 14u, 17u, 18u, 24u NQMP personal name, king of Ugarit /niqmpa/ /*niqmyapaa/ (my retribution has arisen) 37 (RS 16.382):3; 38 (RS 94.2168):3

Glossary

337

[NQP verb go around]: NQPT common noun circuit, circle /niqpatu/ 5 (RS 2.002):67 NR verb burn (said of ames), shine 23 (RS 11.872):18; 24 (RS 15.008):9 L-stem make re, make light 11 (RS 24.266):9 NYR common noun light producing /nayyaru/ 13 (RS 34.126):19 NR common noun re /niru/ 32 (RS 94.2479):17 NRN personal name /nuranu/ 16 (RS 25.318):2 [NTK verb bite]: NTK common noun (snake-)bite /nitku/ 6 (RS 24.244):4, 9, 15, 20, 26, 31, <34b>, 36, 41, 46, 52, 58, 79 N ( N) verb shake 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:34u N-stem tremble, go slack 1 (RS 3.367) i:17u, 26u NR *NR verb guard 22 (RS 8.315):8; 23 (RS 11.872):8; 24 (RS 15.008):5; 25 (RS 16.379):7; 26 (RS 18.031):5; 28 (RS 29.093):7; 29 (RS 34.124):6; 30 (RS 92.2010):5; 35 (RS [Varia 4]):4 NR common noun, profession name, substantivized participle, guard /nafiru/# 5 (RS 2.002):68, 69bis, 70, 73; 44 (RS 19.016):12 [NTB]: NTBT common noun path /natibatu/ 11 (RS 24.266):33u [NTK verb pour (out)]: N-stem pour forth (intransitive) 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:28 MTK common noun libation /mattaku/ /*mantaku/ 11 (RS 24.266):25u NTP personal name /natappu/ 46 (RS 94.2050+):54 U: see Y [HR]: R common noun back(bone), top /ru/ /*uhru/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:35u; 17 (RIH 78/20):4 -W-KMT divine name, binomial /iu wa kamatu/ 6 (RS 24.244):36 [LL]: L shadow, shade (whence) shade (of an ancestor) /illu/ 13 (RS 34.126):1; 17 (RIH 78/20):8 [MY]: M common noun the state of being brown, faded, hard (of bread) /um/ 17 (RIH 78/20):7 R: see HR RW common noun gum /urwu/ 12 (RS 24.643):22 SBBYN common noun black cumin /sibibiyyanu/; pl. SBBYM grains of black cumin /sibibiyyuma/ 48 (RS 94.2600):11 SBD personal name, vocalization and etymology unknown 44 (RS 19.016):16 SBL personal name /sibilu/ 46 (RS 94.2050+):36 SBRDN common noun bronzeworker /sabardennu/ 43 (RS 18.024):1 SGLD personal name /sigilda/ 40 (RS [Varia 14]):21 SGR verb close 6 (RS 24.244):70 SGRYN personal name /sugriyanu/ 46 (RS 94.2050+):48

338

Glossary

SHR personal name /sahuru/ 44 (RS 19.016):7 SDN-W-RDN divine name (ancestor of the kings of Ugarit), vocalization and etymology unknown 13 (RS 34.126):6, 23 PZN personal name /puzinu/ 50 (RIH 84/06):[4]; 51 (RIH 84/33):3 SYR mountain name /seyera/ 27 (RS 18.040):14 SK common noun (type of cloth) /sakku/ 12 (RS 24.643):19 SK common noun thicket, lair /sukku/ 17 (RIH 78/20):4 SKN common noun stela /sikkannu/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:26u, [44u]; 14 (RS 6.021):1 SKN common noun governor, prefect /sakinu/# 32 (RS 94.2479):2; 36 (RS 11.772+):38u; 44 (RS 19.016):10, 11 [SNY verb be/become great, high]: D-stem increase, augment? 25 (RS 16.379):15 SNR place-name /sunnafara/ 31 (RS 94.2406):9 PPW common noun horse /pupawu/ 19 (RS 17.120):1, 2, 5, 7, 9, 12, 15, 18, 20, 23, <30> PST common noun mare /pusatu/ 42 (RS 15.062):6 SSN common noun fruit stalk of a date palm /sissinnu/ 6 (RS 24.244):66 SP common noun (container and liquid measure) /sappu/ 34 (RS 94.2284):6 SP verb serve food 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:31u N-stem eat 20 (RS 24.247+):51u SPR verb count 5 (RS 2.002):57 MSPR common noun account, recitation /masparu/ 9 (RS 1.002):35u SPR common noun account (whence) written document /sipru/ 13 (RS 34.126):1; 19 (RS 17.120):1; 21 (RS 4.475):19; 31 (RS 94.2406):4; 35 (RS [Varia 4]):7; 43 (RS 18.024):1; 44 (RS 19.016):1; 49 (RIH 84/04):1 SPRN common noun document /sipranu/ 51 (RIH 84/33):1 [B verb be/become broad] : YBDR: divine name, feminine, daughter of Balu, the circle/generation is broad, /yaibu + daru/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:8u BD common noun servant /abdu/# 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:34u; 22 (RS 8.315):4, 18; 27 (RS 18.040):4, 9; 28 (RS 29.093):5, 20, 24, 26, 29; 30 (RS 92.2010):4, 10, 20, 22; 32 (RS 94.2479):2, 10 BD personal name /abdu/ (servant [of god-X]) 44 (RS 19.016):5, 24 BDADT personal name /abdiadattu/ (servant of [the goddess who bears the title of ] Lady) 44 (RS 19.016):12 BDILT personal name /abdiilatu/ (servant of the goddess) 44 (RS 19.016):25 BDHMN personal name /abdihamanu/ (servant of [the god] Hamanu) 46 (RS 94.2050+):42 ({bd . hmn})

Glossary

339

BDYRH personal name /abdiyarihu/ (servant of [the god] Yarihu) 44 (RS 19.016):18 BDMLK personal name /abdimilku/ (servant of [the god] Milku) 38 (RS 94.2168):6, 11, 13, 16, 19; 46 (RS 94.2050+):17 ({bd . mlk}) BDN personal name /abdinu/ (servant) 40 (RS [Varia 14]):20 BDNT personal name /abdianatu/ (servant of [the goddess] Anatu) 44 (RS 19.016):7 BDRPU personal name /abdirapau/ (servant of [the divine] ancestor) 44 (RS 19.016):33 BK common noun (plant name) (precise meaning and vocalization unknown) 19 (RS 17.120):26 B verb hurry 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:18u GL common noun calf /iglu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:44u D common noun throne room (of king or god) /adu/ 5 (RS 2.002):12; 11 (RS 24.266):9 D common noun: see DY D preposition and conjunction: see DY DB verb prepare, arrange, place 5 (RS 2.002):63; 6 (RS 24.244):7, 12 ({y<>db}), 18, 23, 29, 34, <34e>, 39, 44, 49, 55, 71; 7 (RS 24.258):4, 7, 10, 12, 13; 31 (RS 94.2406):27 DB common noun gift, offering ( something prepared, arranged, placed [before the recipient]) /adubu/ 5 (RS 2.002):54, 65 DY ( *DW?) verb pass (by, on) 6 (RS 24.244):66 D common noun duration, time /ad/ /*adyu/ 5 (RS 2.002):67 D preposition and conjunction near, unto, to, until /ad/ /*aday/ 7 (RS 24.258):3, 4, 16bis; 31 (RS 94.2406):22; 37 (RS 16.382):14, 19; 39 (RS 94.2965):14 [DY verb ornament oneself]: DY personal name /adayu/ (ornament) 44 (RS 19.016):26 DN personal name /adnu/ (ornament) 44 (RS 19.016):3, 20, 27 DMLK personal name /admilku/ ([the god] Milku is my ornament or [this child is] the ornament of [the god] Milku) 44 (RS 19.016):15 DRSP personal name /adrasap/ ([the god] Rasap is my ornament or [this child is] the ornament of [the god] Rasap) 44 (RS 19.016):13 DM common noun misery /udmatu/ 13 (RS 34.126):17tris DN : see DY DT common noun heart of a reed /adattu/ 6 (RS 24.244):66 DT common noun (type of garment or cloth) (precise meaning and vocalization unknown) 44 (RS 19.016):35 DT common noun assembly : see YD [ZZ verb be/become strong]: D-stem strengthen 20 (RS 24.247+):20 L-stem: be very strong 20 (RS 24.247+):57u

340

Glossary

Z adjective strong /azzu/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:17u; 11 (RS 24.266):26u, 28u, 35u; 21 (RS 4.475):13 Z common noun strength, force /uzzu/ 20 (RS 24.247+):17 ZN personal name /uzzinu/ 15 (RS 6.028):2; 44 (RS 19.016):7, 22, 28, 31 YN personal name /ayanu/ 28 (RS 29.093):11, 17 KD meaning unknown, place-name? 34 (RS 94.2284):25 KY place-name Acco /akkayu/ 26 (RS 18.031):25 SY verb do (harm to someone) 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:29u, 47u SR verb put on a sacricial feast 11 (RS 24.266):32u33u SRT common noun sacricial feast /asratu/ 11 (RS 24.266):32u *SR ( R) cardinal number ten /asru/; dual twenty /asrama/ 5 (RS 2.002):57; 11 (RS 24.266):5, 11; 32 (RS 94.2479):11; 36 (RS 11.772+):20u; 41 (RS 19.015):21, 23, 29; 42 (RS 15.062):5, 7, 8, 9bis, 11; 43 (RS 18.024):7, 10, 11, 15, 19, 21; 44 (RS 19.016):49; 47 (RS 94.2392+):14; 48 (RS 94.2600):3; 49 (RIH 84/04):22, 24; 50 (RIH 84/06):[3], 5 ({[sr]m}), [7]; 51 (RIH 84/33):3, 4, 6, 8; 52 (RIH 83/22):5 SRH extended form, used in numbers from eleven to nineteen /asrihu/ 8 (RS 1.001):10; 36 (RS 11.772+):[19u]; 44 (RS 19.016):50 SRT common noun group of ten (administrative unit) /asartu/ 44 (RS 19.016):2, 5, 7, 8; 46 (RS 94.2050+):62 STY cardinal number one /astayu/ 13 (RS 34.126):27 ST ditto /ast/ 44 (RS 19.016):50 LG verb stutter 17 (RIH 78/20):11 LY verb ascend, go/come up 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:[4u], 14u, 38u; 11 (RS 24.266):33u; 18 (RS 92.2014):4, 6bis; 25 (RS 16.379):17, 19 S-stem present (a gift or offering) 14 (RS 6.021):1; 15 (RS 6.028):1; 16 (RS 25.318):2 St-stem present (a gift) for the purpose of acquiring a benet for oneself 5 (RS 2.002):31bis, 35, 36 L preposition on, above, to the debit of /al/ /*alay/ 5 (RS 2.002):12, 14, 15; 18 (RS 92.2014):3, 6; 20 (RS 24.247+):57u; 49 (RIH 84/04):4, 7, 10, 13, 16, 18, 20, 23, 25; 51 (RIH 84/33):2, 3, 4, 6, 9, 10, 12, 13, 15, 17, 19, 21; 52 (RIH 83/22):11 LY common noun height /alliyu/ 5 (RS 2.002):3 LM adverb on the next day /alma/ 31 (RS 94.2406):7 LN adverb on high, above /alna/ /*alayana/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:34u; 13 (RS 34.126):19 LLMN: see TR LLMN LM common noun undened period of time /alamu/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:10u; 5 (RS 2.002):42, 46, 49; 37 (RS 16.382):14, 20; 39 (RS 94.2965):14 LMYN personal name /alamiyyana/ 46 (RS 94.2050+):58

Glossary

341

LM adverb: see LY LN adverb: see LY M preposition with, toward, to the credit of /imma/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:19u bis, 24u; 5 (RS 2.002):69; 6 (RS 24.244):2, 9, 14, 19 ({m!}), 25, 30, <34a>, 35, 40, 45, 51, 58, 78; 21 (RS 4.475):11, 19; 22 (RS 8.315):15; 23 (RS 11.872):11; 24 (RS 15.008):17, 19; 25 (RS 16.379):9, 18; 26 (RS 18.031):8; 27 (RS 18.040):12; 28 (RS 29.093):12, 27; 29 (RS 34.124):8, 16, 26; 30 (RS 92.2010):10, 20; 31 (RS 94.2406):5, 29, 34; 32 (RS 94.2479):8, 10; 33 (RS 96.2039):11 ({mm}), 20, 21; 34 (RS 94.2284):34; 35 (RS [Varia 4]):8; 36 (RS 11.772+):2u ({m[. . . ]}); 50 (RIH 84/06):1, 3, 5, 7 MN extended form /immanu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:25u; 22 (RS 8.315):10; 23 (RS 11.872):9, 15; 24 (RS 15.008):14; 25 (RS 16.379):8, 12; 26 (RS 18.031):6; 28 (RS 29.093):21; 29 (RS 34.124):7; 36 (RS 11.772+):7u, 11u; 40 (RS [Varia 14]):16 MD common noun pillar, column /ammudu/ 17 (RIH 78/20):3 MY personal name: see MM [MM]: M common noun (paternal uncle ) clan, people /ammu/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:27u, [45u] MY personal name /ammiya/ 51 (RIH 84/33):9 MS verb bear (on the shoulder), bear up, support 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:30u; 7 (RS 24.258):18 MRPI personal name, king of Ugarit /ammurapi/ (the [divine] uncle is a healer) 13 (RS 34.126):31 MTTMR personal name, king of Ugarit /ammittamru/ /ammiyiqtamiru/ (the [divine] uncle has protected) 13 (RS 34.126):11, 25; 37 (RS 16.382):2; 38 (RS 94.2168):2 [QR verb help]: YQRN personal name /yaqiranu/ 49 (RIH 84/04):20 TQR common noun help /taqiru/: see IL TQR BL N common noun eye, spring /nu/ /*aynu/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:22u, 25u, 40u; 6 (RS 24.244):1; 11 (RS 24.266):27u; 20 (RS 24.247+):49bis, 57u N denominal verb see, look at 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:21, 22 NQPAT place-name /nuqapat/ 45 (RS 86.2213):11 NY verb answer, respond, speak up 1 (RS 3.367) i:7u, 34u, 35u; 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iv:5; 5 (RS 2.002):12, 73 MN common noun reply /man/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iv:5; 21 (RS 4.475):15 TN common noun reply /tan/ 34 (RS 94.2284):23 NT divine name, feminine /anatu/# 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:9u, 11u, 32u; 7 (RS 24.258):9, 11, 22, 26u; 8 (RS 1.001):7; 12 (RS 24.643):7 NT HBLY divine name, feminine /anatu hablay/ (Anatu [who has been] mutilated) 8 (RS 1.001):17 NT-W-TTRT divine name, feminine, binomial /anatu wa attartu/ 6 (RS 24.244):20

342

Glossary

[M verb be/become powerful]: MNY common noun adjective the powerful one /aumaniyyu/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:5u PS/PP common noun boundary stone /upsu/ 39 (RS 94.2965):3, 6, 9, 12 PR common noun dust /aparu/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:5u; 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:15u; 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:28u, [46u]; 13 (RS 34.126):22 PTRM personal name, vocalization and etymology unknown 44 (RS 19.016):10 common noun wood, tree, tree trunk /iu/# 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:23u; 5 (RS 2.002):66; 6 (RS 24.244):64, 65; 18 (RS 92.2014):3; 20 (RS 24.247+):2 Y (or ) verb to hurry, press on 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:18u R common noun bird /uuru/# 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iv:1; 5 (RS 2.002):38, 41, 44, 47, 62; 8 (RS 1.001):21; 11 (RS 24.266):20u, 20u21u; 12 (RS 24.643):9; 13 (RS 34.126):30; 20 (RS 24.247+):41u [QL verb be/become crooked, twisted]: QLTN adjective twisting, twisted /aqallatanu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:41u QSR adjective scaly (lit., that has sloughed its skin) /aqsaru/ 6 (RS 24.244):5, 6, 10, 12, 16, 18, 21, 23, 27, 29, 32, 3334 ({qs<r>}), <34c>, <34e>, 37, 39 ({q<<.>>sr}), 42, 44, 47, 49, 53, 55, 59 QRB common noun scorpion /aqrabu/ 18 (RS 92.2014):5, 7 QRBN common noun (plant name) / uqrubanu/ 19 (RS 17.120):2, [26!] R verb awake 7 (RS 24.258):28u R common noun town, city /iru/ 6 (RS 24.244):62 R common noun donkey /ru/ /*ayru/ 9 (RS 1.002):26u, 34u, 43u; 11 (RS 24.266):16 RB verb enter (whence) set (said of the sun), (also whence) stand as surety for, guarantee (+ B) 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:9u; 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:26; 5 (RS 2.002):7, 12, 18, 26, 62, 71, 74; 11 (RS 24.266):4, 23u; 12 (RS 24.643):18; 24 (RS 15.008):7; 31 (RS 94.2406):24, 28bis; 41 (RS 19.015):10, 11; 43 (RS 18.024):16 MRBY place-name /marabayu/ 45 (RS 86.2213):5 RGZ common noun walnut (tree, wood, nut) /irguzu/ 19 (RS 17.120):5, 10; 42 (RS 15.062):22 RY adjective naked, stripped /ariyu/ 26 (RS 18.031):25 RS common noun bed /arsu/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:38u RM adjective naked /arumu/ 17 (RIH 78/20):13 RMLT common noun, formation and meaning unknown 34 (RS 94.2284):6 RMT place-name, vocalization unknown 9 (RS 1.002):27u RR common noun tamarisk /araru/ 6 (RS 24.244):64, 65 [RP]: RPT common noun cloud /urpatu/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:8u, 29u; 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:38u, iv:4, 6 TRB common noun (plant name) (precise identication and vocalization unknown) 19 (RS 17.120):24

Glossary

343

TTR divine name, masculine, designating the evening star /attaru/# 12 (RS 24.643):5 ({[tt]r}), 30 TTRT divine name, feminine, designating the morning star /attartu/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:28u; 6 (RS 24.244):<34b>, 77, 78; 7 (RS 24.258):9, 10, 23, 26u ({[t]trt}) (cf. NT-W-TTRT); 12 (RS 24.643):7, 38 ({[t]tr[t]}) TTRT SD divine name, feminine, Attartu of the eld /attartu sad/ 12 (RS 24.643):18; 41 (RS 19.015):10 TTRT place-name (town to the northeast of the Sea of Galilee) /attartu/ 6 (RS 24.244):41 [TK verb tie (up)] : TK divine name in the form of a G-participle /atiku/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:44u TN verb guard, protect 24 (RS 15.008):13 P common noun mouth (whence) declaration /p/ (/*pVyu/) 1 (RS 3.367) i:6u; 5 (RS 2.002):62, 64; 9 (RS 1.002):3u et passim in this text; 18 (RS 92.2014):11; 20 (RS 24.247+):51u; 31 (RS 94.2406):21, 39 P conjunction and /pa/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:5u, 15u; 28 (RS 29.093):5, 27; 29 (RS 34.124):11, 22, 42u; 31 (RS 94.2406):14; 35 (RS [Varia 4]):12 AP adverb also, moreover / apa/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:2u; 22 (RS 8.315):13; 25 (RS 16.379):22; 31 (RS 94.2406):38 APHM extended form then, next / apahama/ 17 (RIH 78/20):8 APN extended form then, next / apana/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:1u APNK extended form / apanaka/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:[0u] PN conjunction lest, that . . . not /pana/ 7 (RS 24.258):12 P adverb here /pa/ 21 (RS 4.475):12 [P]: PIT common noun edge, border, temple (body part) /pitu/# 5 (RS 2.002):68; 20 (RS 24.247+):11, 54u PM: PAMT common noun time (number of repetitions) /pamatu/ 5 (RS 2.002):20; 8 (RS 1.001):20 PBN personal name /pabnu/ 44 (RS 19.016):16 [PGR common noun cadaver]: PGR common noun mortuary offering/feast /pagr/ /*pagrau/ 14 (RS 6.021):2; 15 (RS 6.028):1 PHR common noun union, assembly /puhru/ 5 (RS 2.002):57 PHR ILM compound divine name the Assembly of the gods /puhru ilima/ 12 (RS 24.643):9 PHR BL: see DR IL W PHR BL PHYR common noun totality /puhayyiru/ [vocalization uncertain] 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:25 MPHRT common noun assembly /maphartu/ 9 (RS 1.002):17u ({[mph]rt}), 25u, <34>u, 42u

344

Glossary

[PDR common noun fat]: PDRY divine name, feminine, daughter of Balu, Fatty /pidray/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:6u; 8 (RS 1.001):15; 12 (RS 24.643):6; 41 (RS 19.015):7 PHY verb see, perceive, contemplate 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:32u; 36 (RS 11.772+):15u PL common noun male (as reproductive agent) stallion /palu/ 6 (RS 24.244):1 PLT female (feminine of preceding) 6 (RS 24.244):1 PM common noun glowing coal, wool dyed to a reddish hue /pamu/ 5 (RS 2.002):39, 41, 45, 48; 36 (RS 11.772+):22u, 27u, 29u, 31u, 33u, 35u ({[p]m}), [37u], 39u [PSL verb oppress]: D-stem oppress, abase 20 (RS 24.247+):45u! PLG verb divide, split 6 (RS 24.244):69 PLG common noun canal, stream (of water) /palgu/ 6 (RS 24.244):69 PLD common noun (type of garment) /palidu/# 12 (RS 24.643):21 (pl[d]) PLWN personal name, vocalization and etymology unknown 46 (RS 94.2050+):28 PLSY personal name /pilsiya/ 21 (RS 4.475):2 PNT personal name, Egyptian origin /pinatu/ 28 (RS 29.093):3 [PNY verb turn]: PNM common noun (plural only) face /panma/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:34u; 6 (RS 24.244):61, 63; 13 (RS 34.126):15; 16 (RS 25.318):2; 17 (RIH 78/20):2; 20 (RS 24.247+):33u bis; 23 (RS 11.872):17; 24 (RS 15.008):8, 9; 29 (RS 34.124):19; 31 (RS 94.2406):36; 38 (RS 94.2168):2 [PNN]: PNT common noun joint /pinnatu/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:17u, 26u; 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:34u PL verb save: N-stem be saved 17 (RIH 78/20):15 PN common noun foot /panu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:9u, 19u, 32u; 13 (RS 34.126):14; 20 (RS 24.247+):39u, 52u; 22 (RS 8.315):5; 23 (RS 11.872):5; 25 (RS 16.379):4; 27 (RS 18.040):5; 28 (RS 29.093):8; 29 (RS 34.124):4; 30 (RS 92.2010):6; 32 (RS 94.2479):3 PR verb proclaim 1 (RS 3.367) i:11u, 18u PQ verb acquire, possess 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:12; 20 (RS 24.247+):13, 29u PQQ common noun (plant name) (identication and vocalization unknown) 7 (RS 24.258):30u PRD common noun mule /pirdu/ 43 (RS 18.024):12 PRY: PR common noun fruit (whence) seeds (of certain plants) /pir/ ( /*piryu/) 19 (RS 17.120):14, 24, 26, 27 PRS/P common noun (dry measure [half of the dudu-measure]) /parisu/ 48 (RS 94.2600):5 PRS verb lose equilibrium (N-stem) 1 (RS 3.367) i:22u, 25u PR common noun breach, opening /paru/ 5 (RS 2.002):70 PRS ( *PR) verb disperse, scatter 20 (RS 24.247+):53u

Glossary

345

PRQ: PRQT common noun (container/measure) (identication and vocalization unknown) 48 (RS 94.2600):9 PQN personal name /pufiqenni/ 44 (RS 19.016):3 PT verb open 5 (RS 2.002):70bis; 6 (RS 24.244):71, 72; 39 (RS 94.2965):2 PTY verb charm, convince, seduce (D-stem) 5 (RS 2.002):39 IN common noun caprovids /anu/ 20 (RS 24.247+):1; 43 (RS 18.024):22; 48 (RS 94.2600):7 BU common noun army /abau/ 41 (RS 19.015):15 B personal name /abanu/ (the state of being held in the hand [of a god]) 46 (RS 94.2050+):14 B: UB common noun nger / ubau/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:14u, 16u, 21u, 24u D verb hunt 5 (RS 2.002):16, 68; 7 (RS 24.258):23 D common noun game /du/ 7 (RS 24.258):1 MD common noun prey /maudu/ 7 (RS 24.258):1 DQ common noun justice, right, legitimacy /idqu/ 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:12 verb cry out 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:36u; 5 (RS 2.002):32, 33, 39, 43, 46, 69; 7 (RS 24.258):2; 13 (RS 34.126):19; 18 (RS 92.2014):1, 2 [R verb be/become yellow, golden (in color)]: L-stem become golden brown (as a result of roasting) 5 (RS 2.002):41, 45, 48 [LY verb pray]: LT common noun prayer /altu/ /*aliytu/ 11 (RS 24.266):34u MD verb bind 5 (RS 2.002):10bis MD common noun mace /imdu/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:11u, 15u, 18u, 23u MMT common noun treaty /mamattu/ /*mamadtu/ 36 (RS 11.772+):17u ML common noun dried gs /amlu/ 17 (RIH 78/20):7 MLL common noun (kind of aromatic plant) /umlal/ 42 (RS 15.062):10 ({mll}) MQ common noun raisins /immuqu/ 19 (RS 17.120):31 MT verb destroy (D-stem) 1 (RS 3.367) i:9u; 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:44u NNR personal name /anunur/ (my light is [the god] N [cf. ABN]) 46 (RS 94.2050+):5 Q place-name /aaqu/ 45 (RS 86.2213):10 PN mountain name /apunu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:29u, iv:1; 6 (RS 24.244):9; 12 (RS 24.643):1, [2], 10, 27; 41 (RS 19.015):3 PN divine name derived from former 12 (RS 24.643):6, 29 PR verb help, support, care for (D-stem) 5 (RS 2.002):25 PR personal name /uparu/ 46 (RS 94.2050+):37 N personal name /ianu/ 44 (RS 19.016):14 [Q verb be/become narrow]: MQT common noun anguish, distress, difcult situation /mauqatu/ 20 (RS 24.247+):19; 29 (RS 34.124):21 R place-name Tyre /urru/ 26 (RS 18.031):3, 12

346

Glossary

RD adjective (pure, whence) of noble birth /ardu/ 38 (RS 94.2168):9, 26 [RR verb be/become hostile]: RT (state of being an) adversary /arratu/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:9u; 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:37u, iv:4, 6 D verb walk with long steps, take a walk 5 (RS 2.002):30 T common noun (type of garment) /itu/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:[4u], 13u, 14u QB verb summon, invite 13 (RS 34.126):3, 10 QB common noun assembly /qibuu/ 13 (RS 34.126):3, 10 QDQD common noun pate, head /qudqudu/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:21u22u, 24u [QDS be/become holy]: S-stem sanctify, give to a divinity 11 (RS 24.266):30u, 31u QDS common noun holiness, holy thing /qudsu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:30u; 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:3u, 8u, [11u], 13u, 22u, 26u, 44u; 18 (RS 92.2014):3 QDS common noun holy place, sanctuary /qidsu/ 10 (RS 24.260):7; 11 (RS 24.266):6, 33u; 17 (RIH 78/20):8 QDS place-name Qadesh (on the Orontes) /qidsu/ 5 (RS 2.002):65 MQDS common noun sanctuary /maqdasu/; pl. MQDST /maqdasatu/ 44 (RS 19.016):15 [QDM verb go before]: D-stem present (as an offering) 13 (RS 34.126):30 QDM common noun east /qidmu/ 6 (RS 24.244):62 QDMY adjective ancient /qadmiyyu/ 13 (RS 34.126):8, 24 Q place-name /qai/ 19 (RS 17.120):18 QY gentilic person from (the town of) Qai /qaiyyu/ 9 (RS 1.002): [19u], 28u ({q[y]}), 36u Q verb commit turpitude (L-stem) 9 (RS 1.002):23u, 31u, 40u QT common noun turpitude /quatu/ 9 (RS 1.002):[22u], 31u, 39u [QN be/become small]: QN common noun small object /qaunu/: see RS QN QN personal name /quanu/ 46 (RS 94.2050+):21 QR common noun smoke, incense /quru/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:27u, [46u]; 17 (RIH 78/20):3 QL verb fall 1 (RS 3.367) i:23u, 25u; 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:10u; 7 (RS 24.258):21; 20 (RS 24.247+):1; 22 (RS 8.315):7; 23 (RS 11.872):6; 25 (RS 16.379):5; 27 (RS 18.040):8; 28 (RS 29.093):10; 29 (RS 34.124):[4]; 30 (RS 92.2010):9; 32 (RS 94.2479):3; 36 (RS 11.772+):5u S-stem cause to fall 5 (RS 2.002):10 St-stem arrive 6 (RS 24.244):68, 72; 7 (RS 24.258):17 QL common noun voice, message, messenger /qalu/ 6 (RS 24.244):2, 8, 14, 19, 25, 30, <34a>, 35, 40, 45, 51, 57; 17 (RIH 78/20):2; 43 (RS 18.024):12 QL divine name (identication unknown) 10 (RS 24.260):5, 13 QLN personal name, vocalization and etymology unknown 44 (RS 19.016):34

Glossary

347

QLQL common noun cardamom /qulqullu/# 19 (RS 17.120):10 QM common noun our /qamu/ 19 (RS 17.120):32 QM verb shrink up, assume the fetal position 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:35 [QNY]: QN common noun reed /qan/ /*qanVyu/ 42 (RS 15.062):12 QNY verb acquire, make, possess 40 (RS [Varia 14]):2 QNN verb stand erect (L-stem) 18 (RS 92.2014):5, 7bis QN verb crouch (Gt-stem) 5 (RS 2.002):51, 58 Q: see Q QR verb be/become short 20 (RS 24.247+):33u QR adjective short /qairu/ 20 (RS 24.247+):39u QRT common noun shortness /quratu/ + NPS throat = impatience 9 (RS 1.002):22u, 31u, [39u] QRT common noun lower part of the leg /qiratu/ 20 (RS 24.247+):10 [Q verb to cut]: Q common noun feast ( cutting [of meat]) /quu/ 7 (RS 24.258):2 QR verb call, summon, invite 5 (RS 2.002):1, 23; 6 (RS 24.244):2, 8, 14, 19, 25, 30, <34a>, 35, 40, 45, 51, 57; 13 (RS 34.126):2, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 11, 12 QRB verb be near, approach 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:37; 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:16u; 17 (RIH 78/20):5 S-stem bring near 9 (RS 1.002):26u QRB common noun middle, midst /qirbu/; B QRB in the midst of, within, in 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:25u, 43u; 7 (RS 24.258):1 QRD common noun warrior, hero /qarradu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:14u; 11 (RS 24.266):26u, 29u, [35u] QRZBL identication unknown 9 (RS 1.002):21u ({q[rzbl]}), 30u, 38u [QRY verb meet]: D-stem present 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:14u QRT common noun town, village /qartu/# /*qariytu/ 5 (RS 2.002):3; 11 (RS 24.266):10; 12 (RS 24.643):40; 29 (RS 34.124):19, 22; 44 (RS 19.016):10, 11 QRN common noun horn /qarnu/ 7 (RS 24.258):20; 20 (RS 24.247+):11; 29 (RS 34.124):30 QRT: see QRY QTT verb drag (to/for oneself) 1 (RS 3.367) i:27u R-stem same 7 (RS 24.258):5 [RIM common noun wild bovid]: RIMT common noun lyre partially in the form of a bulls head /rimatu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:4u RIS common noun head /rasu/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:38u; 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:42u; 5 (RS 2.002):5, 31, 36; 7 (RS 24.258):30u; 17 (RIH 78/20):19; 20 (RS 24.247+):43u; 29 (RS 34.124):31; 31 (RS 94.2406):30

348

Glossary

[RIS place-name]: RISY gentilic from (the town of) Rasu /rasiyyu/ 52 (RIH 83/22):3 RISYT common noun rst, best /rasiyyatu/ 11 (RS 24.266):25u RS denominal verb have an illness of the head 19 (RS 17.120):18, 30 [RBB verb be/become great (particularly: in number)]: RB adjective numerous, great; as a substantive chief, leader /rabbu/# 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:39u; 5 (RS 2.002):54; 6 (RS 24.244):63; 13 (RS 34.126):19; 17 (RIH 78/20):16; 26 (RS 18.031):16, 22; 36 (RS 11.772+):13u, 16u; 40 (RS [Varia 14]):12; 44 (RS 19.016):2, 5, 7, 8; 46 (RS 94.2050+):62 RB divine name, feminine, daughter of Balu, rain (as many drops) /rabbu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:7u [RBD verb be calm]: ARBDD common noun calm / arbadadu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:17u [RB]: ARB cardinal number four / arbau/; pl. forty / arbauma/ 12 (RS 24.643):19; 13 (RS 34.126):28; 34 (RS 94.2284):6; 36 (RS 11.772+):21u; 41 (RS 19.015):24, 31, [35]; 42 (RS 15.062):3, 4, 14, 15; 45 (RS 86.2213):12; 47 (RS 94.2392+):3, 8; 49 (RIH 84/04):9, 12, 17, 24; 51 (RIH 84/33):15, 17, 21; 52 (RIH 83/22):6, 8 RB ordinal number fourth /rabiu/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:8u; 11 (RS 24.266):20u; 31 (RS 94.2406):9 RB verb do four times (D-stem) 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:17 (Dp-participle) RGM verb say 1 (RS 3.367) i:7u; 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:11u, 21u; 5 (RS 2.002):12; 21 (RS 4.475):3; 22 (RS 8.315):2; 23 (RS 11.872):2; 24 (RS 15.008):3; 25 (RS 16.379):2; 26 (RS 18.031):2; 27 (RS 18.040):2; 28 (RS 29.093):2; 29 (RS 34.124):[2]; 30 (RS 92.2010):2; 31 (RS 94.2406):2, 32; 32 (RS 94.2479):1; 33 (RS 96.2039):3; 34 (RS 94.2284):3; 35 (RS [Varia 4]):3, 9, 12; 40 (RS [Varia 14]):14 RGM common noun word /rigmu/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:6u; 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:20u, 22u, 27u; 5 (RS 2.002):52, 59; 20 (RS 24.247+):6, [12], 18; 21 (RS 4.475):17; 22 (RS 8.315):17; 23 (RS 11.872):13, 16; 24 (RS 15.008):20; 25 (RS 16.379):11; 26 (RS 18.031):9; 29 (RS 34.124):9; 30 (RS 92.2010):18; 31 (RS 94.2406):35 ({rgt}); 32 (RS 94.2479):9; 34 (RS 94.2284):24; 35 (RS [Varia 4]):17; 44 (RS 19.016):10 [RDY]: MRDT common noun (type of cloth) /mardtu/# /*mardaytu/ 29 (RS 34.124):28 RDN: see SDN-W-RDN [RZ]: MRZ (societal group devoted to the drinking of wine) /marziu/# 7 (RS 24.258):15; 40 (RS [Varia 14]):1, 13 RM divine name common noun womb /ramu/ 5 (RS 2.002):13 RMY ditto /ramay/ 5 (RS 2.002):16, 28 RQ verb be/become far off D-stem expel 17 (RIH 78/20):1 ({r[q]})

Glossary

349

MRQT common noun far-off place, distance /maraqtu/ 22 (RS 8.315):6; 27 (RS 18.040):7; 28 (RS 29.093):10; 30 (RS 92.2010):8 R verb wash 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:33u Gt-stem wash oneself 11 (RS 24.266):5 D-stem clean, cleanse 31 (RS 94.2406):20 R common noun (type of garment) /riu/ 43 (RS 18.024):12 RKB verb mount, be/get astride (active participle as a title of Balu) 1 (RS 3.367) i:8u, 29u; 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:38u, iv:4, 6 RKB common noun, meaning unknown 12 (RS 24.643):20 MRKBT common noun chariot /markabtu/# 44 (RS 19.016):28 RSS verb crush 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:10, 22 RS verb do evil 17 (RIH 78/20):6 RS adjective evil /rasau/ 18 (RS 92.2014):10 RSP divine name, head of the netherworld /rasap/ 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:19; 6 (RS 24.244):31, 77; 8 (RS 1.001):4, 7, <16>; 12 (RS 24.643):8; 20 (RS 24.247+):40u; 41 (RS 19.015):11 (pl.) RSPAB personal name /rasapab/ (Rasap is the father [of this child]) 44 (RS 19.016):2 RSP IDRP manifestation of Rasap, identication unknown /rasap idrippi/ 12 (RS 24.643):32 RSP GN compound divine name Rasap of [the place] Guni /rasap guni/ 16 (RS 25.318):2 RSPMLK personal name /rasapmalku/ (Rasap is king) 49 (RIH 84/04):23 RSP BI divine name Rasap of the army /rasap abai/ 41 (RS 19.015):15 RM verb be/become high 5 (RS 2.002):32 YRM personal name /yarimmu/ ( /yarim + ma + u [case-vowel]/ [godX] is up-lifted) 46 (RS 94.2050+):6; 49 (RIH 84/04):8; 51 (RIH 84/33):14 YRMN personal name /yarimanu/ ( /yarim + an + u/ [god-X] is uplifted) 49 (RIH 84/04):4 MRMT common noun height /maramatu/ 17 (RIH 78/20):7 MRYM common noun height /maryamu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iv:1; 6 (RS 24.244):9 [RMY cast (foundations)]: YRMHD personal name /yarmihaddu/ 28 (RS 29.093):4; 33 (RS 96.2039):2 [RM verb roast]: RMT common noun roast (offering) /ramaatu/ 8 (RS 1.001):9 [RY verb lead ocks to pasture]: MR common noun pasture-land /mar/ 38 (RS 94.2168):15 RK: see BL RKT

350

Glossary

[R verb be/become bad]: RT common noun/substantivized adjective evil /raatu/ 17 (RIH 78/20):20 RP verb heal 7 (RS 24.258):28u RPU common noun shade (ancestor) ( healthy one) /rapau/ 13 (RS 34.126):2, 4, 5, 8, 9, 24 RPU divine name (same form and meaning) 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:1u, 17u, 35u, 37u, 42u RPS verb tread under 20 (RS 24.247+):50u RQD place-name /raqdu/ 41 (RS 19.015):33 ; 45 (RS 86.2213):15 RQDN personal name /raqdanu/ 50 (RIH 84/06):2; 51 (RIH 84/33):2 RQ common noun perfume /ruqi/ 12 (RS 24.643):21 RQ verb dance (Gt-stem) 1 (RS 3.367) i:13u, 15u, 20u, 23u [RTT]: RT common noun dirt /rattu/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:33u R verb turn (back) 6 (RS 24.244):61 ({trfn<<w>>}) [RB be/become hungry]: RB common noun famine /rafabu/ 20 (RS 24.247+):5, 19 RT personal name, vocalization and etymology unknown 46 (RS 94.2050+):19, 68 RTN common noun, meaning unknown 12 (RS 24.643):20 [T]: TAT common noun ewe/nanny /tuatu/ 20 (RS 24.247+):1 (pl. /tuatatu/) TI common noun mud /tau/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:33u ({[t]}) TAR common noun blood relationship /taaru/ 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:15 TB verb return, come/go back 9 (RS 1.002):35u; 28 (RS 29.093):16; 33 (RS 96.2039):12; 48 (RS 94.2600):17 L-stem turn 17 (RIH 78/20):19 S-stem (TTB *STB) cause to return 7 (RS 24.258):27u; 22 (RS 8.315):17; 23 (RS 11.872):13; 24 (RS 15.008):19; 25 (RS 16.379):[11]; 26 (RS 18.031):9, 23; 29 (RS 34.124):9!; 30 (RS 92.2010):19; 32 (RS 94.2479):9; 34 (RS 94.2284):24; 35 (RS [Varia 4]):18 TBM personal name /tubammu/ (return, O [divine] paternal uncle) 44 (RS 19.016):7 TBR verb break 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:33u; 29 (RS 34.124):16 TBT: see YTB TDNY personal name /tidinaya/ 49 (RIH 84/04):16; 51 (RIH 84/33):20 [TDT]: TT cardinal number six /tittu/ /*tidtu/; pl. sixty /tittuma/ ( /*tidtuma/) 13 (RS 34.126):29; 41 (RS 19.015):34; 42 (RS 15.062):1, 5bis; 43 (RS 18.024):4; 44 (RS 19.016):49; 47 (RS 94.2392+):[1], 2 ({[t]t}); 48 (RS 94.2600):1; 49 (RIH 84/04):3, 15, 19; 51 (RIH 84/33):12, 19

Glossary

351

TDT ordinal number sixth /taditu/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:11u TDT verb do six times (D-stem) 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:19 (Dp-participle) TH common noun disaster (etymology unknown) 31 (RS 94.2406):14 TWY verb receive (as guest), feed, take care of; stay as guest, lodge 26 (RS 18.031):24 TT common noun care /ttu/ /*tawayatu/ 17 (RIH 78/20):17 TY common noun tribute /tayyu/ 23 (RS 11.872):14; 25 (RS 16.379):13 TKL verb be bereaved (lose a child) 6 (RS 24.244):61 TKL common noun bereavement /tuklu/ 5 (RS 2.002):8 TKMN-W-SNM divine name, binomial (two sons of Ilu) /tukamuna wa sunama/ 7 (RS 24.258):1819; 8 (RS 1.001):3, 6; 9 (RS 1.002):17u ({[tkmn w sn]m}), 25u ({[tkmn . w s]nm}), 34u, 43u ({tkmn [. w snm]}) [TKP verb overcome]: N-stem be overcome 21 (RS 4.475):14 TLGN personal name, either /talganu/ ([child born when it had] snow[ed] /talgu/ snow) or /telligani/ (Hurrian) 46 (RS 94.2050+):15 TLN common noun table /tulanu/; pl. TLNT /tulanatu/ 7 (RS 24.258):6, 8; 13 (RS 34.126):15 TLT cardinal number three /talatu/; pl. thirty /talatuma/ 8 (RS 1.001):20; 12 (RS 24.643):20bis; 13 (RS 34.126):28; 34 (RS 94.2284):5; 37 (RS 16.382):15; 41 (RS 19.015):22, 25, 33; 42 (RS 15.062):5, 7, 13bis; 43 (RS 18.024):5, 11, 18, 28; 45 (RS 86.2213):2; 47 (RS 94.2392+):12; 48 (RS 94.2600):9; 49 (RIH 84/04):19; 52 (RIH 83/22):1 MTLT fraction third /matlatu/ 48 (RS 94.2600):2, 6 TLT ordinal number third /talitu/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:8u; 31 (RS 94.2406):8 TLT verb do three times (D-stem) 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:16 (Dp-participle) TLT common noun copper, bronze /taltu/# 6 (RS 24.244):71; 43 (RS 18.024):3, 6 TM adverb there /tamma/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:4u; 5 (RS 2.002):66 TMN extended form /tammana/ 25 (RS 16.379):9 TMNY extended form /tammaniya/ /tam + m(a) + an + i + ya/ 22 (RS 8.315):14; 23 (RS 11.872):11; 26 (RS 18.031):7; 27 (RS 18.040):15; 29 (RS 34.124):8; 32 (RS 94.2479):7 TMT extended form /tammati/ /tam + ma + ti/ 21 (RS 4.475):18; 28 (RS 29.093):21 TMNY: TMN cardinal number eight /taman/ /*timaniyu/; fem. TMNT /tamanatu/ /*tamaniyatu/; pl. eighty /tamaniyuma/ 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:9; 5 (RS 2.002):19bis, 67; 11 (RS 24.266):11; 43 (RS 18.024):5, 14, 15, 20; 47 (RS 94.2392+):14 TMRG common noun (plant name) 19 (RS 17.120):25 TN verb urinate (Gt-stem) 19 (RS 17.120):9 TNT common noun urine /tnatu/ /*taynatu/ 7 (RS 24.258):21

352

Glossary

TNGB personal name, vocalization and etymology unknown 51 (RIH 84/33):10 [TNY]: TN cardinal number two /tin/ 5 (RS 2.002):22; 12 (RS 24.643):19; 13 (RS 34.126):[27]; 28 (RS 29.093):20; 34 (RS 94.2284):28; 36 (RS 11.772+):19u; 41 (RS 19.015):36; 45 (RS 86.2213):1, 6, 15; 47 (RS 94.2392+):5, 8 TN ordinal number second /tan/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:[6u]; 36 (RS 11.772+):36u TNID adverb, multiplicative twice /tinida/ 28 (RS 29.093):9 TNY verb say, announce, repeat 1 (RS 3.367) i:8u; 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:12u, 22u; 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:27; 12 (RS 24.643):22?; 29 (RS 34.124):15bis MTN common noun response, return (to a recitation), repetition /matn/# 20 (RS 24.247+):6, 12, 18 TNN common noun archer, soldier, guard /tannanu/# 5 (RS 2.002):7, 26; 20 (RS 24.247+):17 [TD]: TT common noun (liquid measure [smaller than the kaddu]) /taittu/# /*taidtu/ 48 (RS 94.2600):14 TY verb (offer a ta-sacrice) 13 (RS 34.126):27bis, 28bis, 29bis, 30 N-stem 9 (RS 1.002):6u ({[nt]y}), 24u, 32u, 41u ({n[ty]}) T common noun (type of sacrice) [function unknown] /ta/ 8 (RS 1.001):1tris; 9 (RS 1.002):[6u], 23u, 24u, 32u bis, 40u, 41u; 11 (RS 24.266):11 TY common noun (offerer of the ta-sacrice) /taayu/ 11 (RS 24.266):8; 17 (RIH 78/20):2 TT: see TD [TP verb rule (clan or tribe)]: common noun ruler /tapiu/ (substantivized G-participle) 1 (RS 3.367) i:4u ({[tp]}) 15u, 16u, 22u, 25u, 27u, 30u TPBL personal name /tipibalu/ ([this child is owing to] the decision of [the god] Balu) 27 (RS 18.040):3 TPLLM royal name (Hittite) /tuppilulma/ 36 (RS 11.772+):16u TQD common noun almond /tuqdu/# 19 (RS 17.120):7, 24 TQL common noun shekel (weight [about 9.5 grams]) /tiqlu/ 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:29; 28 (RS 29.093):18; 36 (RS 11.772+):20u; 40 (RS [Varia 14]):16, 17; 42 (RS 15.062):5, 20, 21; 43 (RS 18.024):13, 20, 23, 24, 25; 49 (RIH 84/04):5; 51 (RIH 84/33):13 ATQLNY gentilic person from (the town of) Ashqelon / atqalaniyyu/ 47 (RS 94.2392+):13 TR common noun (title of Ilu) bull /tru/ /*tawru/ 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:41; 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:23u TRYL personal name (Hurrian) (queen and queen-mother of Ugarit) /tarriyelli/ 13 (RS 34.126):32; 14 (RS 6.021):2; 24 (RS 15.008):2; 35 (RS [Varia 4]):8, 12, 17

Glossary

353

TRMN divine name /tarrummanni / 8 (RS 1.001):12, 15 TR LLMN divine name (ancestor of the kings of Ugarit), vocalization unknown 13 (RS 34.126):7, 2324 TRR adjective well watered /tariru/ 6 (RS 24.244):64 TRTY divine name, a manifestation of the weather deity ( Balu/Haddu), precise identication unknown /tarratiya/ 12 (RS 24.643):28 TT: see TDT TTP personal name, vocalization and etymology unknown 44 (RS 19.016):15 TR common noun gate, gateway /tafru/# 11 (RS 24.266):26u, 28u29u, 35u; 13 (RS 34.126):34 TR common noun, profession name, substantivized participle doorkeeper /tafiru/ 7 (RS 24.258):11; 44 (RS 19.016):13 B common noun sacricial pit /fabbu/ 41 (RS 19.015):15 BR identication unknown 9 (RS 1.002):4u, 20u, [29u], 38u ZR common noun young man, hero /fazru/ 4 (RS 2.[004]) i:1u, 17u, 35u, 37u; 5 (RS 2.002):14, 17; 17 (RIH 78/20):1 LM common noun boy /falmu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:8u, iv:5; 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:19, 40; 17 (RIH 78/20):10 LM divine name /falmu/ 11 (RS 24.266):7 LMN personal name /falmanu/ 44 (RS 19.016):13 LMT divine name, feminine /falmatu/ 8 (RS 1.001):19; 11 (RS 24.266):8 LTN personal name /faltenu/ 44 (RS 19.016):24 NB common noun bunch of grapes /fanabu/ 5 (RS 2.002):26 R common noun mountain /furu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:29u, 30u; 39 (RS 94.2965):1, 5 RM-W-THMT divine name, binomial Mountains and Waters-of-theAbyss /furuma wa tahamatu/ 12 (RS 24.643):6, 41 RN personal name /furanu/ 44 (RS 19.016):14 R ( *WR?) verb go lower, dive 1 (RS 3.367) i:6u R ( *YR?) verb confront (Gt-stem) 20 (RS 24.247+):39u RGN personal name /furganu/ 46 (RS 94.2050+):29, 66 TISR common noun (species of cypress) /tiissaru/ 42 (RS 15.062):4 TANT: see NY TB verb leave, go away 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:14 TG: see YGY TGMR: see GMR TGQN personal name /tagiqanu/ 46 (RS 94.2050+):22 TGLN personal name /taguflinu/ 44 (RS 19.016):38

354

Glossary

TDL common noun, profession name, maker of TD (meaning unknown) 44 (RS 19.016):21 TDN (+ R[. . . ]?) common noun, profession name, meaning unknown 44 (RS 19.016):22 THM common noun abyss (of the fresh waters) /tahamu/ /*tihamu/ 5 (RS 2.002):30; 6 (RS 24.244):1 THMT feminine variant of the same /tahamatu/# /*tihamatu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:25u; 6 (RS 24.244):3 THMT divine name: see RM-w-THMT TZ common noun (type of sacrice) /tazuffu/ 41 (RS 19.015):4 TM common noun message /tamu/ 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:13u, iv:7; 21 (RS 4.475):1; 22 (RS 8.315):3; 23 (RS 11.872):3; 24 (RS 15.008):1; 25 (RS 16.379):2; 26 (RS 18.031):3; 27 (RS 18.040):3; 28 (RS 29.093):3; 29 (RS 34.124):[3]; 30 (RS 92.2010):3; 31 (RS 94.2406):1, 31; 32 (RS 94.2479):2; 33 (RS 96.2039):1; 34 (RS 94.2284):1; 35 (RS [Varia 4]):1 TT preposition under /tata/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:7u; 7 (RS 24.258):5, 8; 13 (RS 34.126):22, 23, 24, 25, 26!; 18 (RS 92.2014):4, 8 TTY adjective lower /tatiyyu/ 20 (RS 24.247+):32u! TYT common noun (name of plant and medication derived therefrom) /tiyatu/ 43 (RS 18.024):26; 48 (RS 94.2600):9 TK preposition midst /tka/ /*tawku/ (substantive) 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:29u; 5 (RS 2.002):65; 6 (RS 24.244):63 TS cardinal number nine /tisu/; pl. ninety /tisuma/ 41 (RS 19.015):28; 43 (RS 18.024):22bis; 52 (RIH 83/22):1 TLIYT: see LY TLGN personal name, vocalization and etymology unknown 44 (RS 19.016):35 TLM personal name /talmiu/ 43 (RS 18.024):7 TLMYN personal name /talmiyanu/ 22 (RS 8.315):3; 24 (RS 15.008):1; 49 (RIH 84/04):18; 51 (RIH 84/33):21 TL common noun neck /talau/ 1 (RS 3.367) i:4u [TMM]: TM adjective mature, complete /tammu/ 5 (RS 2.002):67 TMN(T): see MN TMRTN personal name /tamartenu/ 44 (RS 19.016):32; 49 (RIH 84/04):10; 51 (RIH 84/33):15 TMTL: see MTL TMT: see MT TNN common noun sea monster, dragon /tunnanu/# 2 (RS 2.[014]+) iii:40u TQR: see QR TN: see NY TPNR title of Hittite ofcial /tupanuru/ 36 (RS 11.772+):32u TR common noun dove /turru/ 10 (RS 24.260):5, 13; 42 (RS 15.062):7

Glossary

355

TRH verb marry (said of bridegroom) 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:14; 5 (RS 2.002):64 D-stem marry (said of brides father) 3 (RS 2.[003]+) i:13 TRMN divine name (ancestor of the kings of Ugarit), vocalization unknown 13 (RS 34.126):5 TRNN personal name /turanana/ 46 (RS 94.2050+):50, 64 TRT common noun (type of wine) /tiratu/ 7 (RS 24.258):4, 16 TRT divine name (ditto) 8 (RS 1.001):11, 16; 12 (RS 24.643):[39] TRDS personal name /tarfuddassi/ 21 (RS 4.475):5 TD personal name /tefida/ 44 (RS 19.016):9 TPT common noun (type of garment or cloth) 44 (RS 19.016):36 TTL place-name (town on the Balih) /tuttul/ 6 (RS 24.244):15